Chapter Text
Finding A Mentor, Max's Story
Chapter 1, Starting over in a new town
This is a story. It is NOT real. This is all fantasy, no child was hurt, used, or abused in any way in relation to writing or any other aspect of preparing this story. It is ok to dream, and fantasize, BUT it is NOT okay to harm a child in any way. Abusing any child will take away their innocence, and they will never get that back. So please do not harm a boy in any way. Children, especially boys, need lots of love, hugs, cuddles, tenderness, acceptance, and to know they are loved and wanted for who they are. I.e., show them unconditional love and acceptance.
I am trying to write this story from the first person POV, that of young Max. If or when I end up temporally switching to a third person POV, I am sorry. Please forgive me and keep enjoying the story.
This story may contain, sexual relations and activity between, boys of various ages, under 18. It will also deal with many issues that plague families and boys in the 8-15 age range. These include neglect, emotional abuse, bedwetting, growth and maturity issues, bladder issues, learning problems, being gay, feeling unwanted or unlovable, bullying, and regression to cope with stress and internal pain. If you do not want to read about any of these topics or if they offend you, then please leave now. Otherwise, I hope you enjoy the story. Feedback, comments, and ideas are welcomed.
Finding a Mentor
My name is Max. My mom, Stacy, and I just moved into a new house in a new state. My dad is in prison for a long time for hurting a lot of people, especially me and my cousin, Brian. Brian and I were best friends, but now he is a long ways away from me and I miss him a lot. We grew up together and lived only a few houses away, so we were always together. Now I will be starting at a new school in the middle of the school year. I will be the odd boy out in 4th grade. I hope Brian will be able to visit me this summer. After all, I live in the mountains and there are lots of streams and lakes for fishing, instead of the farm ponds we used to fish in.
My new room is nice. Our house is kind of old. But it’s 2 stories. Upstairs is 2 small bedrooms, a bathroom, and a landing or sitting area. The upstairs is my space. My mom has her bedroom downstairs so she said I could do the upstairs mostly how I wanted, as long as there was a spare bedroom for when we have our family visit. The landing is where my mom put a tv for me and my PlayStation is there with some bean bags and a cool comfy small sofa. My room is not as big as my old room was, but it has my desk, dresser, bunk beds, and some shelves for my books and other stuff, so it’s fine. We painted it blue and lite grey; it looks wicked cool. I have some Harry Potter and Star Wars posters on the wall. I got all the Harry Potter books, most of the Star Wars books, the Lord of the Rings, Exiled (series by MRR Merrick) and Iron Druid Chronicles series. I got other books too, but these are my favorite ones. I read better than most boys my age do, but I guess that helps make up for the fact I look like a little kid and not a big 4th grader.
My bathroom does not have a bathtub, which kind of sucks, because I like taking baths, but Mom said I can use her huge bathtub if I want to. It’s a 2-person soaking tub with jets. It’s AWESOME! Brian would love to take a bath in it with me if he was here. But my shower is big and has one of those rain heads, and it feels kind of good to have the water rain down on top of me that way.
From my bedroom window, I look out over our backyard into the park and forest area that is behind our house and the neighbors. I have seen a few other boys out in the park or on the trails that go into the forest. But since we have only been here for 3 days so far, I have not been able to meet anyone. I have to go to school on Monday, so I got a few more days of freedom.
I know you want to know more about me and Brian and how my dad hurt us. But I’m not ready to talk about that yet. I have to go see a therapist tomorrow. I hope it’s a man because it was hard to talk to the woman I had before we moved. It’s hard to talk about boys’ stuff to a woman. I hope that he or she does not want to judge me because of what Brian and I were doing together, before my dad caught us at a sleepover and then took advantage of us, and our secret. The therapist said that it’s common for boys that were abused to have some accidents and sometimes want to be treated like little boys or toddlers at times, so they feel safe. I like being a big boy, so I don’t know why she said that to me and my mom.
Lots of people think I am much younger than I am, because of my size. I am about the same size as most 6- or 7-year-old boys. At my old school, I was the smallest in my grade, and even in third grade too. Most of the 2nd graders were bigger than me and about half the 1st graders were too. It sucks being so small. My dad would buy me clothes for little boys like Paw Patrol, Bob the Builder, Thomas the Train, and stuff like that when I was in 3rd grade. I hated that because I would get picked on and teased. The shirts I wanted were Harry Potter, Star Wars, Dragons, Legos, Minions, or Pokemon, because they are for big boys like me.
Today is Thursday so I get to go explore the neighborhood and park this afternoon. We have a small backyard, which is nice because when I have to mow the lawn it won’t take long. We have a cool patio and a big BBQ on it, so we can make hamburgers often. Mom has a garden she can experiment with, and it already has some tomatoes in it.
“Max, lunch is ready. Please wash up and come eat,” my mom called to me.
“Okay Mom, I’ll be right down.”
I washed up and went to eat lunch with Mom.
“Mom, when I’m done with lunch can I go explore the neighborhood? Please?”
“Not yet Max. We have to go shopping first. When we get back then you can go explore and wander for a while.”
“Shopping? What kind of shopping?”
“I think you need some new clothes for school. I know you complained that your old stuff was better for little kids, so I thought maybe we could find you some better shirts. It’s hard at times because of your size, but we can try the strip mall over by Target, I heard they have a boys’ only clothing store in it. There is a fishing store in the same strip mall, so maybe we can check it out to see if they have anything you will need for fishing up here, compared to back home.”
“Okay, I could use some new shirts. I hated how dad always bought me ones for little kids.” I started to sniffle a little, as this caused me to think about my father, and how I had loved him so much until last summer when he started to hurt me.
Mom noticed the look on my face change. “Honey, it’s ok. I know we will have memories of good times and bad times. It’s all part of our past now. We can’t change it, but we can grow and move forward. I know you miss Brian too, but he will be out to visit us this summer for a while, so you will see him in a few months.”
“I know Mom, but sometimes it just hurts. Thanks for being here for me. I love you!” Then I gave my mom a big hug.
“A fishing store, really. That will be so cool. I wonder if it is as big as the Cabela’s store was?”
“I don’t think it is that big, but I bet the people there can help you get some lures, line or whatever you will need to fish up here, and maybe even have a few good fishing places nearby that I can take you to or maybe close enough to ride your bike to, once it’s fixed.”
“Yeah, I hope we can get my bike fixed soon. Can we look to see if there is a bike shop in town before we leave to go shopping?”
“Sure honey, you can look for it on my phone if you want. We can stop and talk to them about fixing yours. Why not take my phone and go take a few pictures of your bike and that bad wheel, so you can show them what you need.”
I finished my grilled cheese and then got mom’s phone and went to the garage to take some pictures of my bike. Brian and I had matching bikes, well almost. Mine is bright blue and his is green, but otherwise, they were the same. We got them for Christmas last year. It’s a BMX-style bike, but it’s got gears on it too. Mine got hit by the movers and they gave Mom $100 to cover the damages to it. The front wheel was bent so it could not even turn. At least they missed the forks. Mom said I could spend the money on it to fix it and add a speedometer and light to it. Maybe even a rack on the back, to help hold my tacklebox for fishing this summer.
“I found two in town. One is by the fishing store I think, so maybe try that one first. The other is downtown, and they carry much fancier bikes.”
“Great, that will make it much easier. Let’s go get our shopping done. Then you can go wander, or we can always come back and get your bike, or drop it off tomorrow on the way to your appointment.”
“Ok, I got to go pee, then I will be ready to go.”
“No worries, Max, go potty, we don’t need any more accidents if we can avoid them.”
I blushed when my mom commented about my recent increase in daytime accidents. I know it’s not my fault. I’m very small in size, most people think I’m 6 or maybe 7 years old, not 10, and that is why my dad bought me clothes that were popular with boys in kindergarten or 1st grade, not 3rd or now 4th grade.
The therapist and doctor both told me it was nothing to worry about. Between my very small, underdeveloped bladder, and the emotional stress I’m under and dealing with, most boys in my situation would be having accidents too. In general, lots of big boys have accidents, so it’s nothing to worry about because worrying can make it worse or last longer, they told me.
The therapist explained to us in detail that many kids, especially boys, often regress in their behavior. It often happens without them trying or meaning to do it. It is a way they feel safer, especially when the abuser was a person he trusted and was meant to protect him. She warned me and especially my mom not to make a big deal of any behaviors or desires that were more childish or even toddler-like. This could include a continued increase in accidents during the day combined with thumb sucking, clinginess, and wanting to cuddle much more, like when I was a toddler or preschooler. This normally will pass as I deal with my pain, fear, anger, and confusion. Sometimes it can also be related to things the abuser told me. This is more often the case when the parent was the one that pushed for the child to be more grown up and give up on little kid or baby things, be it a pacifier, thumb sucking, a teddy bear, security blanket, cuddling on a lap, and so on. If these behaviors start to show, embrace them, and encourage me to do what makes me feel safe and loved. Normally it will only last a few months or up to a year, but in some cases, it has lasted several years or more. Since my father was the one that forced me to let go of anything that was babyish or little kid-like last year, she had a feeling I might revert back to some of those behaviors and desires. I said I’m a big boy, and I like being a big boy.
A few minutes later, I was back. I had my shoes on and was ready to go check out the stores in the small strip mall.
“Wow Mom, look at these stores. They are all specialized and look so cool. There is a bike shop, fishing store, used bookstore, games and card shop, Take-N- Bake pizza, family Mexican restaurant, boys’ clothing store, medical supply store, computer repair shop, and shoe store. There are more stores over there too. This is cool. We did not have this back in Nebraska.”
“Yeah, I think this move is going to be good for us. These stores show that the people here value local and family-run businesses. I heard there were a lot of family-run shops and businesses in this small town, I just never realized there were so many. Let’s start at the bike shop and work our way toward the clothing store. Okay?”
“Cool”
We entered the bike shop. It was not too big in the front, and it had a lot of used bikes for sale. I bet half of the bikes were used. I liked the fact that they tried to repair and sell bikes, so they did not get thrown away. I noticed they had bikes from about $100 to over $5000. They had a lot of parts on a wall, and there was a man working on fixing a bike along the back wall as we came in. The used bikes were clean and had been checked out to make sure they were safe an ridable. I could tell this person liked bikes and took pride in his work and bikes in general. I like that.
“Welcome to the Bent Spoke. I’m Ben, if you have any questions or need any help, just let me know. I’m just finishing repairing a bike, but feel free to ask me questions.” Said the man that was working on the workbench along the far back wall.
“Sir, I need to get a wheel replaced on my bike. I have pictures of it. I was hoping you might have the parts in stock or can get them quickly. I think I will need my bike on Monday when I start at my new school.” Said Max.
“Young man, I will be happy to help you out, if I can. I am guessing you folks are new to town. Welcome. Let me see the photos and we can figure out what you need. Then we can see if you want to put the parts on or if you want me to do it.”
I got my mom’s phone and showed Ben the photos I took of the front wheel and of my bike.
“Nice bike, but I bet it’s really hard to ride with the front wheel bent that bad. It’s clearly beyond repair. But the red tire should be salvageable. We don’t see many that color in around here. Let’s see, I think I have a very similar rim over here.”
Over the next several minutes Ben showed me 3 different rims, and then some different tires which were best fit for the type of riding I will be doing here, compared to the flat farmland where I was used to riding.
“I have a special in the Chamber’s welcome package. It’s a free tune-up with any service or repairs over $50. And you get a 10 percent discount on parts. If you want to bring it in, I will be happy to put the rim on and give it a tune-up. If you want the rear tire changed to match the front, I can do that for you then, with no charge for the changeover. It will take a couple of hours, so if you can drop it off and come pick it up later in the day that is best. I am closed on Sundays and Mondays to spend time with my family. My oldest son often works in the shop after school, and sometimes my other boys will be in here helping or go over and help their grandfather at his shop.”
“OK, great. Do you have any speedometers that I can put on it? Mom wants me to add a headlight in case it gets dark while I’m riding. Maybe a rack over the rear tire so I can put my fishing gear on it when I want to go fishing?”
Ben showed me several speedometers and headlights. He ended up suggesting the base model speedometer, and an upgraded headlight that also had a red flasher in case of emergency. He quoted the repair, new rear tire and tube, speedometer, headlight, rear rack, and installation at $125. I was excited. It was agreed we would drop it off on Friday and it would be ready a couple of hours later.
“Stop in and see Harry next door if you need any fishing gear.” Suggested Ben
The next stop was the fishing store.
As we entered, I saw an elderly man sitting at the counter tying flies. He had that grandpa look about him.
“Welcome to Streamside Fishing Supply, if you folks need any help or have questions, just let me know.”
“Thank you, sir. We just moved to town. I love to fish but have never fished around here. I have only fished in farm ponds and a few lakes back home. I got a spinning reel and a 6-foot 2-piece rod. It’s lightweight and has 8-pound test on it. Can you help me get some stuff for fishing here, and maybe some suggestions of places to try out? I used to go with my best friend, and we rode our bikes. I hope that there are places close to town I can ride my bike to.” Said Max.
“My, my, you are a very polite young man. You remind me of my soft-spoken 11-year-old grandson. He is very polite and well-spoken when he is not being so shy. I would be happy to educate you about trout fishing and what you might need and several places to try your luck all within a few miles of town. By the way, I’m Harold, but everyone calls me Harry.”
Over the next 20 minutes, Harry showed me different types of lures, as well as hooks, and baits to use in the area. He helped me pick a few good ones to start with and some circle hooks he can use with worms, cheese, or salmon eggs in the local streams around town. I think Harry liked helping kids learn more about fishing and how to protect the streams and local ecology. He seemed happy that I had a passion for fishing and was soaking up all the knowledge he could give to help me be a better fisherman. Harry even took out an old map and photocopied it for me. He marked several spots on it and told me these were some great spots to try out in the area, they could be reached by bike, and then a little hiking. He also marked a few other spots where the fishing was great, but it was harder to get to.
“Thank you very much, Mr. Harry. I will check some of them out once I get my bike fixed. I can’t wait to go fishing. If it’s ok, I would like to come back and talk to you more so I can learn more. You are very kind.” I said smiling.
“You’re very welcome young man. Seeing you smile like that, and looking very happy, tells me I did a good job today. You warmed my heart with your smile. Please stop in any time. I am closed on Sunday and Monday, like most of the shops in this mall. I spend it with my family. You might even see me or my grandsons fishing in those same spots. Have a great day.”
What I did not know at the time was how I surprised my mom at how much I had grown up in the last few months. I’m not the shy boy I was, just a year ago. She doubts I would have been able to have the same conversations or been strong enough to ask the questions I had asked if it had been just a year ago. Sadly, I had to suffer a lot and lose even more, which forced me to grow up and step out of my comfort zone. I know she hopes I will find some good friends that will accept me for who I am. It seems, I have grown and matured a lot, but at the same time, she sees some of my behaviors and mannerisms regressing back to when I was 5-7 years old. But I don’t notice this regression in my behaviors.
“Honey, let’s go check out that clothing store and find you some new shirts.”
“I have a few fishing shirts in youth sizes in the corner. Some are even marked down, check them out and see if there is anything you like. I think I have some that will fit you.” Harry offered.
A few minutes later, I had a G-Loomis Shirt that I liked with a skeleton of a fish on it. Then it was off to the clothing store.
As we entered the store, I noticed it was different from most other clothing shops. It had stuff sorted by what it was. So, t-shirts in one section, then polo-type shirts next to them. Each section was sorted by size. It seemed that the sizes ranged from 5-6 up to 16 for most of the items. There were manikins above the displays that showed what was there. I giggled when I saw a manakin, about my size clad in just some bright yellow undies that seemed really skimpy.
“Welcome to Boys Fun and Fashion. If you need any help let me know. If you want to try anything on, the dressing rooms are in the back left. I can open one up for you whenever you need it.” Said a man that was putting up shirts on the racks along a wall.
I saw a shirt that caught my eye. I had never seen one like it before. It was burgundy with gold lettering, kind of like the colors for Gryffindor, and it said, “I Solemnly Swear I am up to NO GOOD!” I love Harry Potter, it’s the only movie series I like better than Star Wars, and Star Wars is super cool.
“Sir, I love that shirt, where can I find it,” I asked of the man, who wore a small name tag that said, Kevin.
“That shirt is right over here young man. I have it in navy, dark gray, and burgundy. You look between a size 6 and 8, so I would suggest the 8 so you won’t outgrow it too fast.”
“Wow, you got my size right on. That’s cool. I’m pretty small for my age. I turned 10 a few months ago.” I said with a bit of sadness at the end of my statement.
“Well, a good friend of mine used to tell his boys and foster boys, that it is not how big you are that matters, it’s the size of your heart that is important. I have a feeling you have a big heart and are a wonderful friend. So don’t worry about how big you are, just be the best person you can be.”
“Thanks. I like that. Can I get one in burgundy and one in blue please?” I said with a smile.
Kevin grabbed the shirts and handed them to me.
“If you are a Harry Potter fan, I have a few more styles of shirts over here. These are not the ones you will see in most stores. They are made of better cotton, so they last longer, are softer, and don’t shrink as much. My clothes are a little more expensive than the big box stores, but they are all selected because they are comfortable and will last longer than what you find in other stores. I try to stock clothes that are both fun and stylish for boys.” Kevin said to me and my mom.
We spent over an hour looking at clothes. I blushed when my mom suggested I look at some underwear. Kevin showed us several styles. He explained that these are all from Europe, and are designed to fit better, give better support, and last longer than the cheap undies sold in the big packages at the box stores. Mom suggested the same skimpy ones that were on the boy manakin for display. She picked out 3 pairs for me in colors she thought I would like and look good on me, electric blue, plum purple, and fire engine red. I saw her looking at the neon orange ones and the Pokemon yellow ones too. I like the yellow one because it is Pikachu yellow.
While I was trying on some shorts, it seems my mom found some one-piece sleepers on a sale rack. She picked out a few, 2 were Harry Potter and one had dragons on it. She later told me there was a pink “princess” sleeper in size 12. She was surprised to see it in a boy-only clothing store. But then she remembered last Halloween when I and Brian both dressed up as Princesses and looked super cool and cute in our sun dresses. I packed my dress and I have it hidden in my closet.
Mom suggested I go look and get some socks while she started to get everything rung up.
“I see you found the clearance rack. Now that it’s warming up, and the snow is gone, I had to clear out some of the more “winter” type stock, especially the older special needs items. I got the thin bodysuit or sleeper-style pjs coming in soon. I am guessing your son has some nighttime issues. These will make it easy if he needs to be changed. I have many boys, and their parents, that love them. The boys say they are so warm and comfy that they want to wear them all weekend long. The snaps make it easy for the parents to make sure they don’t leak, and the rear zipper is a favorite among parents. I have diaper shirts in the back. I keep a large selection on hand, in a wide range of colors, so that the boys that need or want diapers in the day can keep them hidden while at school. Most of them are in the back room, but I do keep a few on display here behind the counter, with other special items for kids that have special needs of any type. If there is something you need or want for your son, let me know. The medical supply store has a good selection of youth diapers, both for daytime and extra thick for nighttime or at home. There are many boys in town that wear them, and there is a boys’ wetting support group in town. I highly suggest it. Especially if your son wants to meet other boys like himself, it could help him understand he is not alone, like so many boys feel they are. I wish I had that when I was his age. I stock a few plastic pants, but most parents order the styles they want for their boys. If you need those, or anything else, let me know. I can special order a wide range of clothing for your son. There is a lady in town that makes custom items. Her preteen son has special needs. She makes him a lot of his special clothing and has made stuff for many other families. Her short-alls are always popular for summer.”
Just as they were finishing their discussion, I walked up with a pack of socks and placed them on the counter.
My mom paid for the items. I was surprised it was 2 bags worth of clothes but did not pay much attention to it.
We took the clothes out to the car.
I realized that the store next to the clothing store was the medical supply store.
“Max let’s go in there. I don’t have much in first aid supplies or band-aids, and I want to check out a few other things that might make our lives easier.”
We entered the store. Behind the counter was a lady in her 40s. She was doing some inventory or paperwork. A man, about the same age, came walking out with a large box of stock to put out.
“Welcome to No Leaks Medical Supply. Is there something you folks are looking for? If you just want to look around, feel free. I am Sandy, and this is my husband, Bill.”
“Thanks. I might have some questions for you in a few minutes, especially about absorbency and sizing issues. But before that, we just moved to town and my first aid supplies are limited. With an energetic 10 yr. old daredevil, I figured I might want to get a few more bandages and supplies for him.”
“Great. The bandages and basic first aid supplies are on aisles 3 and 4. The last aisle might be the area you want for his personal care needs. If you need help with sizes or which product is better for different times, uses, and needs, just ask, or flag me down. Families can use the changing room if needed to try on a size to make sure the fit is right, especially for those that need extra protection during the day.” Stated Sandy with a very warm caring smile.
Mom and I looked at the first aid supplies. I was carrying a small basket with some band-aids, sterile gauze, hydrogen peroxide, rubbing alcohol, iodine, medical tape, and some self-sticking wrapping in it.
Mom headed to the last aisle. I followed until I saw what was there. I could tell by the look on Mom’s face, she was expecting me to complain.
“Mom, what are we doing in this aisle? We don’t need any of this.” I complained quietly while pointing at the many stacks of different youth and adult diapers.
“I think you do. I think you need some rash cream, lotion, wipes, and some better protection so your new bed stays dry. You are a big boy, and I think if you look at all these diapers, you will see that lots of big kids and adults wear and need them. Your GoodNites leak a few times a week, and I don’t want to keep washing your sheets several times a week. I know when they leak, you wake up and have a hard time going back to sleep, and that is not good for you. I think if you go back to diapers at night for a while that it will help you get better sleep. The doctors say that sleep and proper nutrition are the 2 keys to proper growth and development. So maybe better sleep will help you grow bigger, sooner. Please, Maxie, do it for Mommy. Trust me, I know it will help.”
I had tears in my eyes, but I nodded my head showing my mom I would do it. After all, I hated waking up in a wet spot, and the GoodNites were kind of rough on my skin. Deep down I missed wearing the Pampers I used to wear until about a year ago when my dad said I was too old to wear diapers unless I wanted to be treated like a baby.
I looked at all the packages of diapers. I saw them in sizes ranging from “youth” which I figured was my size, up to size XXL which surprised me. Some had patterns on them, like kid stuff or big kid stuff, and others were in different colors. I saw some had a Tie-dye pattern on them and I thought they looked cool. I looked at them, Mega Max, but saw the Tie-dye did not go to the X-Small. Other ones were in navy, purple, green, white, and even black.
I saw kid diapers in size 6 and 7, and they had kid cartoons on them. One style even had Paw Patrol on them. I just had to pick that package up to look at them, I had not thought of Paw Patrol in about a year, since the last time my dad bought me a Paw Patrol shirt. I had a fit and got in trouble because I told him I was too old for it and would not wear it.
Mom noticed what I was looking at. She decided to ask Sandy for some help with sizes. She waved and caught Sandy’s attention, who came to help with sizing info. She noticed that I was holding the Luvs size 7 with Paw Patrol on them. She smiled, as her boys loved them too when they could wear them, I found out later.
“OK, let’s figure out the proper size for this handsome young man.” With that said she pulled a cloth tape measure out of her pocket and proceed to measure my waist, around my bottom to see how much bigger it was than my waist, and then ran it between my legs, from the small of my back, down and around my crotch, to my belly button which caused me to blush.
“Based on his measurements, him being very slim, and having a small butt, I would suggest either size 6 or 7 kid’s diapers or youth-sized diapers. The Mega Max comes in an X-small, and it’s the same as youth. He should fit size 6 because there is very little difference between it and the 7, other than the little bit longer side pieces. Those size 7 Luvs diapers he was looking at should fit him fine. My boys loved how well they fit under their school clothes, so when they wore them to school or scouts no one could tell they were in diapers. The mega max is very thick and absorbent. They will keep him dry for at least 12 hours if not much longer. My boys normally will go from dinner time until after breakfast and still not be in danger of leaking, unless it was movie night, and they drank a lot during the movie. They are great for weekends and travel when the boys can go a long time between changes. My youngest is about his size, so I got several different ones in the changing room that you can look at and see how they feel. The size 7 will fit under his current clothes and I doubt you would be able to look at him and tell he was diapered. My boys run a wetting support group for boys ages 7-16. They meet twice a month. If he is interested, I am sure they would welcome your son. They have over 25 members in the group, but not all make it to each meeting. Most of the boys in the group are ages 8-13, my eldest is 15 and is the oldest in the group currently. He also works part-time in the store after school. The boys meet at our home. We converted the garage into a bonus room, and the boys use it for the meetings so that they have privacy to talk, hang out, and just be boys. In the summer many of them go camping and fishing together.”
“You mean there are over 20 boys that are around my age that wet the bed, wear diapers, are friends, and hang out together? Do they do sleepovers and stuff?” I asked because I was surprised to hear there were that many boys like me around here.
“Yes, that is correct, and I know several of the boys do sleepovers. Some of my boys do them too. When they go on scout camp trips, they share tents, so they don’t have to worry about the other boys finding out. There are a lot more than 20, I have at least 40 sets of parents that get diapers from us for their kids on a regular basis. Not to mention how many GoodNites they sell at Target and the grocery store. Let me fill you in on a little-known fact. The small-medium size GoodNites sells a lot. But did you know that they sell 5 boys’ size small to every 2 girls’ size small? I am guessing that is probably what you wear now and are tired of how they leak too much which interferes with your sleep. The large size. They sell 4 packages of boys large, to every 1 in the girls. That means there are a LOT more boys that wet the bed or wear them even during the day, than girls. I have read several studies. They give slightly different numbers, but they are very close. In kids ages 10-11, so 5th graders, about 1 in 10 wet the bed on a regular basis. When they broke it down by boys and girls the numbers were very different. If took 100 boys and 100 girls, the study said we can expect between 19 and 20 of them to be bedwetters. But out of those 20, only 4-5 were girls so that meant the remaining 15 or so were boys. That means that out of 100 5th-grade boys about 15 wet the bed regularly, which is 15 %. Even more, only wet a few times a week. You are not the only boy that has accidents. You will find that once you accept that diapers are just another kind of underwear, and are for big boys too, you will sleep better and find them to be a lot more comfortable than GoodNites are. Many of the boys that came here and switched to tape-on diapers were scared and worried at first, but after a week or so, they all agree that diapers work a lot better.”
“Really?” in a very shy and quiet voice I asked.
“Yes, I promise I am telling you the truth. What grade are you in? And who is your teacher?”
“I’m in 4th grade. But I haven’t started school here yet. My mom told me I start on Monday.”
“I know 3 boys in 4th grade, 2 in 5th grade, and 2 in 6th grade, that are in diapers full or part-time during the day and at school. They only use them for wetting. The diapers have helped each of them do much better in school, their grades are better now that they are in diapers at school, instead of pullups or undies, and the risk of having or actually having accidents at school. Remember how I said they have over 25 members in the support group? I know at least 11 or 12 of them wear diapers part or full-time during the day for wetting. Of all the members, only 3 are in high school besides my son. So don’t worry about them if you need them at night or during the day. I suggest that you try to get into Mr. Hansen’s classroom. He is very good and very understanding. My son had him last year, and he did not allow any teasing or bullying in his class or by his students. I know 2 of the boys in the group have him now.”
Sandy then led mom and me to the changing/restroom. On the upper shelf was a wide range of diapers in sizes 6 to medium that were open. She grabbed 2 youth diapers and handed them first to me so I could inspect them. One was a lot thicker than the other. But both were very soft and smooth on the outside. The inside when I ran my fingers over the padding was very soft. Not stiff or scratchy like the GoodNites are. I then handed them to my mom, as Sandy handed me a size 6 and a size 7 kids’ diaper. I inspected them. They were clothlike on the outside and I did not hear any crinkling when I moved them. I was surprised at how soft they were. I liked that they both had cartoons on them, like the cartoon undies I am wearing, but they were just thicker.
“I suggest you see how the size 6 fits him. I will send all of these home with you guys to try out. They are the ones my boys wear and prefer. They are happy to share with another boy in need. I will also give you a few websites where you can also get samples of the products. I suggest getting a free sample from Tranquility in the ATN diaper and get some from Northshore Medical, they have the mega max and supreme that are very popular.”
“Ok, that’s a good idea. Don’t want to get any that are too small. How does he get up there, I am not sure I can lift him?”
Before I understood and realized what my mom had said, I was lifted and laid on the changing table by Sandy.
“There you go. There are wipes, lotion, powder, and everything you would need to change him on this shelf. If you need help, let me know. I can leave and give you privacy, if you like, or I can give pointers on changing a big kid, as it’s a bit different, especially when you get to the 2 tape diapers. However, one thing is pretty common for boys, no matter how big or old they get, deep down they enjoy their diapers, if they are given the opportunity to do so in a safe and loving atmosphere.”
“If you can give me some advice or pointers, I would appreciate it. It’s been a little while since I changed a diaper.”
With that said mom grabbed my sweatpants and pulled them down to my ankles in one motion. I was embarrassed and reached to cover myself up but had my hands swatted away. Then mom grabbed my Star Wars undies and told me to “lift up”. When I did, she slid my undies down to my ankles. Sandy handed her the size 6 diaper with Paw Patrol on it. Mom opened it and then told me to “lift up again”. I did, just as I had done for so most nights when I was younger, and mom diapered me before bed. She proceeded to put some lotion on, then powder, and then taped the diaper up. She looked surprised that it fit so well. I found out later that I was wearing the same size diaper when I switched to the GoodNites last year.
Once I was diapered the ladies talked for a minute about rash cream, powders, wipes, and such. While they were doing this, I put my hand on the diaper and felt it. I remembered how safe I felt in my diapers at night and how I felt so loved when my parents diapered me before bed. I guess my smile was noticed by both women.
“It seems he will not give you too many problems when you go to diaper him, based on that smile.” Stated Sandy.
“Nope, it seems my big boy, is happy being my diaper boy again.”
“You would be surprised how many boys miss their diapers and would happily wear them again if they could do so without being teased or harassed about them by siblings, parents, or friends.” Stated Sandy.
“I suggest to all parents, to make sure to have their child in his diaper no less than 1 hour before bed, many parents go at least 2 hours if he is only wearing them at night. It will help him relax more before bed and allow him to get into REM sleep faster and into a deeper sleep. It helps all the boys, especially those that are on the small side or have any type of learning disability.”
“Thanks for the suggestion. I think 2 hours will be a great starting point.” I heard Mom say.
“Sandy, will these work during the day if he needs them? He has been having some daytime issues lately. The doctors say it’s because his bladder is small and underdeveloped, combined with the extra stress he has been under the last few months before we moved. His therapist said that some age regression is common in boys who have suffered abuse. She warned us it could be more than just wetting, including thumb-sucking and other little kid or toddler behaviors. I don’t want him to have accidents at school and be teased, as I know that will just end up hurting him a lot more. Any suggestions?”
“These should work fine, but he might need to be checked and or changed at school by the nurse at lunchtime. If he is in thicker diapers, some will last all day. Otherwise, you can add one of these “diaper doublers” into his diaper as it will help it last longer. I normally add one to my son’s size 7, and the same with his brothers when they were in size 6 or 7 diapers for school. I will give you a few to try out. These are designed for the big kid diapers, I also carry some for the youth and adult diapers, that work well in them. You might try some plastic pants over them if you are worried about leaks. I also have some extra thick cloth pull-up style training pants. They are almost as thick as a diaper, and I know some parents that use them as a backup diaper at times. I don’t know if you have a local doctor yet for him, but if not, I suggest the same one my boys go to. He is very good, and his son was a member of the support group until he went off to college last year. I have his card at the register, and his office is just down the street. Next door, in the boys’ clothing store, the owner Kevin stocks diaper shirts and other items for boys in diapers and other needs too, even big kid pacifier keepers and one-piece sleeper PJs with snaps in the crotch and the zipper in the back. We get our onesies from him and sometimes from CBO Baby online, as they carry diaper shirts for kids of all ages and sizes.”
“Thanks for the info. I would like to get the doctor’s info, I should get him a doctor here, and it would not hurt to have him checked out again since it has been 2 months from the last time he was at his old doctor.”
“Mom, can I pull my pants up? I’m getting a cold.”
Before my mom could say anything, Sandy reached over and lifted me off the changing table and set me on my feet.
“There you go, now you can pull your undies up over your diapers and then your sweatpants. After all, you are a big boy, right.” Said Sandy with a smile.
I smiled, then pulled up my clothes and was ready to go in short order.
“Max, do those fit well and feel good? If so, I will get a package of them to try out for the next few days, and we can try the samples too, then whatever ones you like best we can get, or if you like several of them, we can get you what you like and then you would have a choice of what to wear.”
“Yeah, they fit good. It feels kind of weird to be in a diaper during the day, but they feel good. I think they will be better than the GoodNites for sure.”
With that, Sandy grabbed a bag and placed about a dozen diapers in it, so we had several samples to try out. She explained what each diaper was to my mom, but I was not paying much attention. Then she showed my mom the different lotions, creams, powders, wipes, and other accessories. My mom picked out a small bottle of each item. As she was doing this, I guess she saw that there were pacifiers and bottles in sizes for bigger kids. She was surprised but picked up a pacifier and looked at it.
“You would be surprised how many boys like them. I have some that come in just to get them, especially the preteens and teens. A lot of parents get them just to help calm and soothe their boys, especially those with ADHD or Anxiety issues. They work wonders to keep kids in the back seat from arguing and fighting on longer car trips. They seem to help many boys to sleep better they claim. My boys have several each and use them often. My eldest always has his in his mouth when he is doing schoolwork. It helps him focus on what he is doing for longer periods of time. My middle boy uses his when he reads and sometimes at night too. My youngest sleeps with his nightly and will use it when doing his homework or playing games. That is why I started carrying them in sizes for bigger kids. I am selling a lot more than I ever thought I would. I have bottles at home for my boys, they sometimes will ask for them, when they are stressed out or just want some extra attention and love from me or my husband. It’s also great anytime they are sick, so they can get lots of fluids while in bed.”
“I never thought of that. Max has been under a lot of stress the past 9 months or so, and the last 5 have been very hard on him, and part of the reason we moved, so the 2 of us can start over fresh. A pacifier might be good to help with his anxiety and fears, especially since these are clearly not for babies. They have big boy stuff on them. Do you have a Star Wars or Harry Potter one?”
“Those both are very popular, along with dragons, Pokemon, and Minions. I am pretty low on stock right now. They should be in tomorrow or early next week. I only have Pikachu, Minions, turtles, clown fish, Princess, and unicorns right now. Sorry.”
“That Minion one is cute. I’ll take it. Can you save me a Harry Potter and Star Wars one so I can get him at least one of them? They are his favorite. I was surprised when we painted his room, that he did not pick the colors of Gryffindor.”
“My boys are the same. Especially my 11-year-old, he is all Harry Potter. My 8-year-old is big on Minions and Pokemon. The funny thing is I got the princess pacifier for my eldest son’s boyfriend last year. I have had many other boys get one since then. It’s a simple bit of expression it seems where boys can explore other feelings.”
I was too busy looking at the different packages of diapers and even the big boy pull-ups to pay attention to what the ladies were talking about. I noticed there were plastic pants with Pokemon and Minions on them. They looked really cool. I wonder if I asked my mom if she would buy one for me to try out, or would she think I was just being a big baby? I was too scared to ask for it now, maybe later, especially if they had Harry Potter ones.
With the first aid supplies, the package of size 6 diapers, the change supplies, and the cute big boy pacifier, all paid for, we took it and the samples out to the car.
Once we got home, we unloaded the car. I took my fishing gear to my room so I could put it in my tackle box later tonight and I put the map on my corkboard. Mom got all his new clothes ready to be washed. She took and put the diaper change supplies in her room for now. After all, if she is going to change me, it’s best to do it on her bed for now. That way when I have friends and they come over, they won’t see them in my room. When I can change myself, then they will be kept in my dresser or closet.
“Mom, can I go explore now?”
“Yes Maxie, you can. It’s almost 3 pm. I would like you to be home about 5, no later than 5:30. Understood? Make sure to take a sweatshirt with you so you don’t get cold.”
I grabbed my favorite hoodie, Gryffindor, and headed out the door. I set my watch alarm to go off at 4:50, so that way I would not be late. I never thought about the fact that I was wearing a diaper under my sweatpants.
I was busy wandering around and checking out the neighborhood. I had just gotten to the park and was checking out the swings when I saw some boys coming toward me. They all had backpacks, so I figured they were coming back from school.
Just before they got to the center of the park, they split off and waved to each other. 3 boys went one way, while 2 boys continued towards me.
One of the boys was about the same size as I am and the other looked about the same size as Brian.
“Hi,” I said to them as they got near me.
“Hi,” they said in reply.
“Are you new here? Or homeschooled? I’ve never seen you before, and I have lived here for the last 5 years.” Said the larger boy.
“I just moved here with my mom. My name is Max. I start school on Monday.”
“Nice to meet you, Max. I’m Matty, and this is my little brother Dylan. How old are you and what grade are you in?”
“I’m 10, and in 4th grade,” I replied while still sitting on the swing.
“Cool. I’m 9, but I’m in 4th grade too. Dylan is 7 and in 1st grade. Where do you live?”
I pointed to my house which was visible from where we were.
“Really, you moved into Billy’s old house. He was Dylan’s best friend. We did not see you move in. We live 2 doors away. We are the dark red house with the white garage door. Our Uncle is your neighbor on the other side. He is really nice, and he does a lot of stuff with us since our dad is gone.”
“My dad is gone now too. It’s just me and Mom, that is one of the reasons why she wanted to move. I lived in Nebraska and it’s really flat there with lots of farms. This is so different but neat too. I love fishing and I want to try fishing some of the streams around here once I get my bike fixed.”
We talked for a few more minutes before Matty said they had to go home and check in. He invited me to come with them, so I did. In fact, I spent the rest of the afternoon talking with them. Dylan was really quiet but was really nice, Matty was the talker of the group. Each of the boys had their own room. I got the full tour.
When I sat on Dylan’s bed, I heard a slight plastic rustle sound, which I knew to be the sound a plastic or rubber sheet makes. I knew that sound all too well. I did not say anything and just kept smiling at the boys as they talked. The only things I commented on were the “cool Paw Patrol bedspread" that Dylan had, combined with the matchbox cars he had all over the room. The brothers seemed happy I did not seem to notice the rubber sheet on the bed.
Then Matty showed me his room. It had lots of superhero posters on the wall, and Minions all over his bed. When we sat on his bed, I heard the rustle of a plastic or rubber sheet again, but I still said nothing. We talked about what there was to do in the area, and about school. I learned that Matty was in Mr. Hansen’s class. Matty told me that they had 2 open desks in the classroom, and one was next to him. I thought we were quickly becoming good friends.
As Matty and I were playing Legos, Dylan came in and wanted to play Legos too. We let him and he was super excited. Only then did I realize I really needed to go pee. I remembered I was wearing a diaper and was worried because I did not think I should wet it, but I couldn’t use the bathroom with it on. While we played, I could not hold it anymore, so I relaxed and started to pee. I felt the diaper get really warm and softer too. I was worried it would leak, but the diaper held it all. I knew it swelled up, but no one noticed. I even heard my pee going into the diaper, but the others didn’t, so maybe it was just me being worried. Once I was done peeing, I started moving around more, getting more Legos, and playing like the others were.
When my alarm went off, I told them I had to leave soon. When I stood up to get my shoes, Dylan walked over to me and said, “Thanks for being nice to me. Some of the other boys Matty hangs out with pick on me. But you are really nice.” There was a small tear leaking down his cheek.
“Dylan, you are a very nice boy. Your brother is lucky to have such a cool little brother. I bet you miss your friend a lot. I know how that is. My cousin was my best friend for as long as I can remember, and when I moved, it broke my heart. I get picked on a lot too because I am small. Shoot we are about the same size. But I learned that if a person is going to be mean or pick on you, it’s not your fault. It’s that person’s fault that they are angry inside and can’t accept a person for who they are. They are the ones that need help because they are the grumpy ones that are basically a sad hurting person. It’s never okay to bully anyone, and I am sure your brother would never let his friends bully you. The most important job of the big brother is to look out for and protect his little brother. The only one allowed to pick on the little brother is the big brother. My uncle taught me and my cousin that.” Then I gave Dylan a hug.
I guess Dylan was shocked at how nice I was and what I was saying. He was caught off guard when I hugged him. But he liked it and missed getting hugs, so he hugged me back. It seems this made Matty a little jealous, but he did not understand why. As I was letting go of Dylan, I whispered in his ear, “Lots of boys have a special sheet on their bed. Don’t worry I won’t tell anyone, and I will never tease you guys about that. I know how it feels.”
It took Dylan a second to fully process what I had said to him, as he had a look of shock on his face. Matty was wondering what Max said to his brother which made him look so shocked and scared. Just as he was about to ask, he saw Dylan change and started to smile, and his whole face looked happy.
“Thanks Max, maybe you can sleep over, or we can camp out in our backyard. You are so cool.” Said an excited Dylan.
Matty was shocked. Only one friend of his friends ever slept over, and that was because he had the same problem at night. A few of the other boys won’t hang with him anymore, because he leaked at scout camp and his tent mate told everyone he wet his sleeping bag like a big baby last summer. Why was Dylan asking the new boy to sleep over, especially when we had just met? It turns out he asked his little brother about it after I left.
I said bye and headed home. It was agreed that when the boys got home from school if they did not see me tomorrow at the park, they would come and knock on my door.
When I got home, I told my mom about the 2 brothers I met, and that they lived 2 doors away. She seemed happy that I found a friend about my age, and in my grade at school. After I told her about playing with Legos, I told her that I heard the sound of a plastic sheet on each of their beds when we sat on them. I am pretty sure they are bedwetters too. We talked more about it for a few minutes. Then I dropped the bombshell.
“Mom, my diaper is really wet. I had to go pee at their house and did not know what to do, so I just wet the diaper. I wet a lot, but it held it all. Can you change me please?”
“Sure, Maxie no worries. After all, that is what your diaper is for. However, if you are wearing a diaper and need to go poop, please tell me so you can use the potty. I don’t want to change poopy diapers again if I can avoid it. Ok?” This made me blush, but I nodded my agreement.
Mom took me to her room and then removed my sweatpants and undies. She had me lay back on her bed, while she got the changing supplies. She got a fresh diaper out. She got the extra thick one that Sandy had said her boys often wore from dinner time to breakfast. She got me out of my very wet size 6 diaper and then used a few wipes to clean my diaper area. She slid the dry diaper under me and then applied rash cream, lotion, and powder to my diaper area. I was embarrassed because I got a stiffy, just like I did when I was little when she put lotion and cream on me. She pulled the much thicker and larger diaper up between my legs. She pointed my stiffy down and fastened the tapes. This thicker diaper makes me look more like a toddler than the size 6 kid’s diaper did. Mom said she thought it would easily last until after breakfast. Maybe until we leave for my appointment with my new therapist.
Once it was on, mom noticed I was feeling the front of this diaper. My eyes were closed, but I had a smile on my face. “How does it feel Maxie?”
“It’s thicker than the other diaper was, but it’s super soft. It feels different but better, I think. Why did you put a diaper on me again?”
“Well, two reasons. The first and main reason was you asked me to change you, not to just remove your wet diaper. I figured that meant you wanted to wear or try another diaper, or maybe that wearing the diaper made you feel safer or was helping you with all the stress you are putting on yourself. The second reason is this diaper was the one Sandy said her boys can wear from dinner time at night until after breakfast the next morning and still have room before it leaks. This should last you until after breakfast at least. Maybe even until you have to get ready for your appointment tomorrow. I think the diapers will help you relax and not be as stressed out. Besides, I think we should watch a movie after dinner, and since you are in a diaper, you won’t have to get up to go pee and miss parts of the movie every 30 or 45 minutes, like you normally do. So, give this one a try tonight.”
I blushed a little as my mom explained it to me. I guess I kind of did want to wear another one. That is why I asked to be changed without even thinking about it. “Ok Mommy,” I said before I even realized I had just called my mom, “Mommy” which I had not done since I stopped wearing diapers at night. Big boys did not call their parents Mommy or Daddy when they were my age. My dad had told me that the night he told me that if I kept wearing diapers, then I would be a big baby and not a big boy. Big Boys can wear bedwetter pants, not diapers. From then on, I only wore GoodNites.
Mom and I sit and talk at least once a week to see if anything is bugging me or if I have concerns or questions about stuff. I learned later when Mom and I talked about stuff that happened or we were concerned about each week, that she had heard me slip and call her Mommy. It made her heart skip a beat, and she smiled a big smile. I remember the smile and then her giving me a hug and a kiss on my forehead. Then she said, “I Love You Maxie!” Next, she gave me a raspberry on my belly which made me laugh. Mom used to do that a lot when she diapered me at night. While I was laughing, which was something I have not done very often lately, she started to tickle me. I guess, I needed to laugh, and a good tickle would help. She tickled me until I said I had to go pee. She stopped, looked at me, and said, “You’re wearing a diaper, so it’s okay to pee it.” She tickled me more until I peed the diaper and was hyperventilating. Then she stopped and pulled me up into a big hug. The hug was something we both needed, and it lasted several minutes.
“Honey, I got you some new Pjs at that store. I washed them and your other new clothes. They are in the dryer and should be dry soon. How about you wear just your diapers for now until they are ready, and then you can try them on? I think you will like them.”
“Ok. Do you want me to take my shirt off too?”
“Yeah, let’s take your shirt off. It’s warm in here, so you should be fine. You can leave your socks on, so your toes stay warm when you walk on the wood floor. Besides, I think you are adorable in your diaper, and I bet you are even more adorable when you are in just your diaper. It reminds me of when you were younger and my little boy. I remember how you use to snuggle on my lap when we watched tv and you would suck on your thumb or that purple pacifier you loved so much. You had your Sharky cuddled to you.”
“Yeah, Sharky was so soft. He kept me safe at night. When I had him, I didn’t have bad dreams, and the monsters could not hurt me at night. Then dad took him away from me. After that, the monsters started to hurt me.” I said as I started to cry, from all the sad and bad memories that came rushing back to me.
“That monster will never hurt you again, Sweetie, I promise you that! You are safe now. I love you, Maxie. I always will no matter what. You are my little boy and I love you for who you are, not for what I or others think you should be or do. I love you and want you to be happy. Never forget that. I love you and don’t care about your diapers or your wetting problems. I think maybe the diapers will help you heal from the pain and hurt you have suffered over the last year. If you wear them for a few months or many years, I don’t care. I will change you whenever you need or want me to, and if you wear them when you are older, I will teach you to change yourself so you can do it when you want to, but your Mommy will change her little boy, whenever he needs it. It’s what a loving mommy does, especially for her cute little diaper boy.” Mom said as she was trying not to cry.
“Thanks Mommy. I love you. I hope it will be nice here and the other boys will be friendly and not pick on me or tease me. Matty seems nice and so does his little brother. I hope others are too.”
With that said, I started to take off my shirt, but mom grabbed the base of it and started to pull it up, and off. I just let go of the shirt and lifted up my arms. My actions were instinct, just like I had done for so many years when my mom and dad helped me get dressed and then would help me get undressed and changed at night for even more years.
Once my shirt was off, we headed out to the family room. I saw myself in the mirror. I thought I looked cute. I wonder if Brian would like me looking like this. Maybe this summer when he visits, I can show him. In the back of my mind, I realized that I looked like a large toddler again, especially with such a thick diaper that was harder to walk in.
I watched tv for the next hour while mom worked on dinner. I noticed that mom grabbed her phone and took a few pictures of me sitting and later laying on the sofa in just my diaper. She said she wanted to preserve this moment and thought that her sister Karen might like to see it back home. I was scared of what Brian would think of me. Mom said she would ask Aunt Karen not to show them to Brian. Just before dinner was ready, she went and got my new sleeper from the dryer. It was still toasty warm. Just like she used to do for me in the winter on bath nights, warm my pjs in the dryer so they were warm for me after I finished my bath as a treat.
She brought out the sleeper. Instead of just giving it to me to put it on, she unzipped it and then held it out so she could help me put it on, just like she used to. This one was different from the other sleepers I had worn because the zipper was in the back, and not the front. Once I realized what Mom was doing, I happily let her help me put the sleeper on. It was warm and the softest sleeper I have ever felt. It had dragons on it, like the ones from Harry Potter so I was extra happy because it was cool looking and super comfy. Mom zipped up the back and I liked how soft and warm it was. I just felt safe and loved.
We had a good dinner and once the dishes were done, including the new pacifier mom got me, I found out a little later, then mom would be ready for the movie. But first, she had to take care of a few things and would be back in a few minutes. I continued reading while I waited for more. It turned out she went to get a few things for Me that she had dug up earlier today. She grabbed the pacifier she had gotten me earlier today. Next, she went to her room and got the box out of her closet she found earlier while I was out exploring. The box had a half-empty bag of diapers from when my dad said no more diapers.
The stuff in this box was the stuff dad took from my room that Saturday almost a year ago. Along with the diapers in the box, were several stuffed animals. These were the ones I used to sleep with on my bed and sometimes play with like dolls. Mom took out my Sharky, grabbed a soft throw blanket, and came out to the sofa. I had gotten up and was coming back with a glass of juice, as mom sat down on the sofa.
I picked out the movie. Mom was very shocked that it was not a Harry Potter or Star Wars movie. I picked out the Minions, and I saw mom smile. Once she sat down and settled on the sofa, I cuddled up to her. She was stretched out and asked if I wanted to snuggle and cuddle on her lap like I used to do. This made me blush, but it also made me smile and I bashfully nodded my head yes. She had me sit on her lap with my back up to the arm of the sofa. Then we started the movie. I was half watching it and half just enjoying being held by my mommy like she used to do with me.
After a few minutes, Mommy took the pacifier and put it in my mouth. I resisted a bit for a second but then opened up and took it into my mouth. Once I realized what it was, I looked up at her kind of funny. She said “It’s Minions, so it matches the movie. Sorry, it’s not purple.” I smiled, took it out of my mouth, looked at it, and said, “It’s cool that it’s Minions,” and then put it back in my mouth and started sucking on it. A few minutes later mom grabbed Sharky and put him in my arm. Without even realizing it, I was holding Sharky as I had for so many years.
It was a funny part of the movie, so I was more interested in the movie at the moment, but I soon realized I was holding something. When I saw it was Sharky, I was shocked. I was so happy I started to cry. I pulled Sharky up to my face and cuddled him. I took out my pacifier and said “I missed you so much Sharky. The monsters hurt me because daddy took you away. I know I’m safe now that I got you again.” I gave Sharky a kiss and put my pacifier back in my mouth while I held him tightly. I hugged and held on to Sharky as I cuddled into mom. I was asleep in just a few minutes.
The next morning, I woke up to the smell of pancakes. It was later than I normally wake up. I opened my eyes and realized I was on the sofa in front of the tv. My new pacifier was still in my mouth and I had Sharky in my arms. I lay there for a few minutes just feeling safe and loved. As I got up, I noticed how wet my diaper was. I was very glad I was wearing a thick diaper because the GoodNites would have leaked all over if I wet them this much. My diaper was very heavy and super thick. So thick, that I could not close my legs all the way. It took me a second to get up off the sofa. I still had my pacifier and Sharky, as I waddled into the kitchen.
Mom turned and saw me coming into the kitchen. I was waddling like a toddler in a very thick and wet diaper.
“You look so cute, with your pacifier and Sharky”. I don’t think I looked 10. I figured I looked more like a 4-year-old. After all, I’m about the size of a large 4- or 5-year-old or average 6-year-old. Mom was smiling at me.
“Max, I think this is good for you. You look happy and adorable. I haven’t seen you look this happy and relaxed in many months. I think being like this will help you heal and grow into the person you are meant to be. I am betting you are very wet, based on how you are walking or more accurately waddling. Let me check your diaper to make sure it will last thru breakfast.”
I waddled over to mom. She felt the front of my diaper, and then the back. It was very wet, but she felt it would last for a while longer. She had me sit in the chair, then she opened a few of the snaps in my crotch to give my soggy diaper a real look. I had no idea about the snaps in the crotch of these pjs. I never noticed them when mom helped me put them on. Knowing there were snaps in the crotch area made me blush because those are on toddler clothes normally so parents could change the little kid’s diaper easier. After mom felt it and even put a finger inside the leg area of my diaper, she was pretty sure I was only about 75% full, so I had at least one more major wetting in it without a problem so it would last for a while.
Mom snapped the crotch closed and said, “Maxie, your diaper is very wet, but it will hold at least one more wetting. So, if you need to go pee, just use your diaper. But let me know after you do so we can determine if you need to get showered and changed then or if you can wait and watch tv some more before your appointment. I’m positive if you had wet that much in your GoodNites, you would have leaked all over the sofa, your new PJs, and even Sharky. We don’t want Sharky getting wet, so I think the diapers will help him and you stay dry.”
I nodded, as I was still sucking on my Minions pacifier. I took it out when Mom set a plate of pancakes in front of me.
We had a good breakfast. They were blueberry pancakes which is one of my favorites.
About an hour later, Mom called me to the kitchen table where she was sitting. We talked about the day for a minute, then she walked with me to his room so I could get out of this soaked diaper. She followed me up the stairs. She held back a laugh as she watched me waddle to the stairs and then waddle with bowed legs up the stairs just like a toddler in a super soggy diaper would.
Once in my room, she took Sharky and put him on the bottom bunk. Then the pacifier went on the shelf/nightstand next to my bed. Next, she unzipped and removed my sleeper. Once it was off, we were both shocked at how thick the diaper was. It was very yellow and very wet. She took her phone and took a few pictures of me in this very wet diaper. I blushed but let my mom do it. I knew she would never show them to anyone that would tease me about it. I looked at myself in the mirror as I turned around. I looked like a toddler, especially with how thick and wet my night diaper was. However, I did not feel ashamed but instead felt happy because I knew my mommy loved me and would not be mean to me or hurt me like my father did.
Mom pulled off the tapes on one side, then the other. She let the diaper fall to the ground with a loud plop. She gave my butt a gentle swat and sent me in to get a shower. She picked up the diaper and rolled it into itself.
While I was in the bathroom, mom proceeded to set out the clothes she thought I should wear today. She took out my new skimpy red undies, the new Harry Potter Shirt, and a pair of jeans. Then a pair of white ankle socks completed the outfit.
“Max, do you want me to towel you off when you’re done, or are you going to do that.?” Turns out, mom was thinking about toweling me off like she used to do, but decided since I am a big boy, I can dry myself, unless I ask for help. If it was an evening bath, and I wanted to be dried off before my diaper, or I looked stressed out, that was different.
“Thanks Mom, but I can do it. I’m a big boy, don’t worry.”
I got all cleaned up, and when I entered my room, I saw that mom had set out my outfit for the day on my bed like she did when I was little. I’m a big boy, I can pick out his own clothes so it frustrated me, but then I thought it was nice of mom to help me today since I should look really nice for my appointment and the principal at my new school. I got dressed in what mom set out, then headed downstairs.
“Mom, can we take my bike to the bike shop before I go see the therapist, please?”
“That is the plan Max. Your appointment is at 11:30, and it’s for an hour. I figured since it’s not quite 10:30 yet, we can load your bike and then go drop it off first. According to the map, her office is in the medical building that is about a block down the street, so it’s close by. This time I will wait for you just in case you or the doctor want to talk to me. Then we will grab lunch. After lunch, we need to go to your school to finish the paperwork. We need to get some groceries today too.”
“Thanks Mom, you’re the best” and I gave mom a big hug.
“By the way Mom, thanks for setting out my clothes. But I’m a big boy, I can pick out my clothes, OK. I don’t mind today because I know I need to look good for the appointment. But can you please let me be a big boy and pick out my clothes for school and stuff? I’m 10 after all. I know I’m small and look like a toddler when I am in my diaper, but I am not a baby and don’t want to be one. I like being a big boy.”
“I know sweety. However, I figured since I was in your room, and had put away all your new clothes I knew where stuff was and wanted you to look good for the therapist and when you meet the staff at the school. I know you are a big boy, but you will always be my little boy, no matter how old you get.”
“Now let’s get your bike loaded in the car and take it to the Bike Doctor, so it can get its checkup, and all fixed up,” mom said with a laugh. This made me smile and laugh. It was funny but true because the bike was hurt, and the repair shop was going to get it all fixed up just like a doctor would. I just hope he does not try to give it a shot.
We struggled to get the bike loaded in the trunk of the small 4-door sedan. It was not designed to hold a bike.
We got my bike to the bike shop. Mr. Ben had the list of what we talked about all set out. He had an old bike on the repair rack.
“Mr. Ben, that is an old bike, what are you doing to it?”
“Hi Max, I fix old bikes and donate them to kids that need a bike, and the family can’t afford one. Some are in our small town; some are in the other towns around here. This one is for a boy that is in foster care and wants a bike, but his foster family is having a tough time, so I am fixing it up and going to give it to him. The family is really nice, and they care about the kids they take in. My son’s friend was with them for a while and said how kind and loving they were and how all the foster kids were treated the same, like their kids, not a pest taking up space as some places had treated him. They came in yesterday not long after you left. The little boy asked if I had any bikes for $10 that he could buy because he had saved up his money for a while and wanted to buy his own bike, even if it was old and not the best. Kerry, the foster mom, tried to tell him bikes cost a lot more than that, but he insisted on coming into the store, just in case. I hope to get this fixed up for him over the next day or 2, so I can surprise him with it. I told him I would call if I got any bikes, he could afford. I know if he spends his money on it, he will take even better care of it than most boys would. So, I will sell him the bike and a helmet for $10.”
“Wow, that’s so cool you are doing that. Those tires look pretty worn out. They look the same size as mine. If mine will work on it, instead of saving them as spares, can I give them to you to help on his bike? I think the red tires will look good with the red hand grips on it.”
“Young man, that is very kind and generous of you. I would be very happy to do that. I agree those tires will look a lot better than the ones I was going to put on, and I am sure he would love them. It will make his bike more special because he will be the only one in town with red tires that I know of. Thank you.”
With that all done, the paperwork was taken care of, and I left my bike in Ben’s very competent hands. We would pick it up later. Ben said he would send my mom a text when it was done.
We got to the therapist early, mom got the large amount of paperwork filled out and had everything taken care of a few minutes before my appointment.
At 11:30, a man walked out with a teenager and told him to have a great weekend and that he would see him in 2 weeks. Then the boy went out the door and into a waiting SUV, no doubt his parents so they could get him back to school.
“Maxwell, I am Dr. Johnson. It is nice to meet you, young man.” The man said as he put his hand out to shake my hand.
“Hi, nice to meet you sir. I don’t like Maxwell anymore. I prefer Max, please call me that.”
“I’m sorry Max, of course, whatever you prefer. So why don’t we go in here and talk in private for a while.” And with that, he escorted Max into his office.
We talked for the next hour. I was very reserved and refused to talk about some things. I guess Dr. Johnson had read the file from my old therapist, the police report, and the statements my uncle, aunt, and mom had written about how worried they were about me and how I am holding everything in. My old therapist mentioned this before and said that her notes would be read by my new therapist when my mom told her who it was.
Dr. Johnson knew it would take time to build up trust with the boy, but he wanted me to know that anything I wanted to keep private would be just between us. He would not tell my mom if I did not give permission to him to do so. I liked that, and it made me feel a little better about him.
I was feeling the need to pee but figured I could hold it until we were done since it was only a few more minutes. I was doing fine, however, when the doctor asked about my nightmares and the green monster, it scared me and kind of put me into a state of fear and panic. Then to make it worse, my bladder let loose, and I peed myself as a baby does. I felt my pants get warm and wet, and started to cry from embarrassment. At first, Dr. Johnson thought it was the question that caused me to cry. After all, he saw the facial expression change, and I guess my body language and posture changed to one of fear. He tried to comfort my fears then, but that was only part of it. Quickly he realized I had wet myself.
“Max, it’s ok. Many other kids have had accidents because of the fear or pain of the memories when we talk about them. It’s not a big deal. I know you have been having accidents lately. Are they getting worse or are they stopping?”
It took me a moment to get his sobs under control before I could answer. “They are getting worse. I hate wetting my pants like a big baby. I’m a big boy, and big boys don’t pee their pants. It’s bad enough that I wet the bed every night, but now I’m wetting myself in the days sometimes. Mom got me a pacifier and I liked sucking on it. It felt safe, but big boys are not supposed to use a pacifier. I’m so mixed up and confused.” With that, Max sobbed even more.
“You are a big boy Max, lots of big boys have accidents, after all, accidents just happen. Big boys can wet their pants. You go to school, ride your bike, read, play video games, go fishing, and build stuff with Legos. These are all things big boys do. Babies can’t do any of those. Just because you have accidents or like to suck on a pacifier does not make you a baby. Even if you needed or wanted diapers, you would still be a big boy. I have several boys I see that are your age or older, and they wear diapers, and they are not babies. I know a few of them also like the comfort a pacifier gives them, and they have a teddy bear or stuffed animal they like to cuddle and sleep with. One is a very popular player on the High School Football team. I promise you, Max, you are a big boy. Don’t worry about this, as we work through your hurt, feelings, pain, anger, and other feelings you will get better, and normally your accidents will become fewer and less often. It’s very common for boys that have been through what you went through to act like younger boys and desire to have the things that made them feel safe and loved when they were younger before they were hurt. It’s a form of regression caused by severe emotional trauma or stress. I bet there are over 100,000 boys that have the same feelings, if not more. It will pass over time as we work through your feelings, pain, and emotions. I will work with you and help you get through this Max. Now your time is up, so let’s go talk to your mom and she can get you home and into dry clothes.”
Mom did not seem shocked to see I was upset and crying when I came out of the office. After all it was not too uncommon from dealing with the abuse, and some of the other issues they say I have pent up, like the hurt from being bullied at school, and that my cousins, who are younger than me are bigger than me mostly.
However, she was shocked to see my jeans were very wet in the crotch. It was clear I had peed my pants. Mom realized that it might be wise to keep a small bag in the car with a change of clothes and a few diapers for me, in case I have accidents when we are out and about away from the house.
Mom gave me a big hug and held me so I would calm down. She set his appointment for next week, at what will be his normal time, 3:30 on Thursday, so right after school. Then mom guided me out to the car, as I was still crying. Once out in the car, mom checked to see how wet I was. My jeans and undies were very wet, but my shirt, socks, and shoes were fine.
Mom buckled me into my Ford Racing booster seat.
I was shocked that they were stopping at a store and not going home. I figured mom just wanted to get me more diapers since I pissed myself again. But when she opened the door, unbuckled me, and told him to come with her, I resisted.
“Please Mommy, I don’t want others to see my wet pants and think I am a big baby. Please Mommy, no. I’m sorry I peed my pants again. Spank me instead of letting others see me as a big baby.” Max said crying.
“Max Sweetie, you are not in trouble or being punished. But I need you to do as I ask, please don’t fight me. You are not a baby, you are a big boy, and no one here will tease you. I want to get you out of those wet clothes. I can get you cleaned up here, and get you some dry pants next door, or some new shorts. Trust me. No other kids will see you right now, they are all in school. Sandy is a mom and has boys in diapers. She was there yesterday when I changed you, so it’s no big deal for her. Please, Maxie, be the big boy I know you are, and trust me.”
I gave in to Mom’s request and climbed out of the car. She took my hand, like when I was 5, and led me into the store. Sandy was putting stock away. She said “Hi” and then noticed I had wet pants.
“Do you mind if we use your changing room again? He had a very rough appointment with his new therapist. We need to get lunch and then to his school to get the last of the paperwork done so he can start on Monday.”
“No problem. You are not the first of my clients that have stopped and asked to use the changing room. I have even had a few boys stop in and ask to use it while out shopping or going fishing because they needed to get changed before they leaked. Help yourself and grab whatever diapers you need.”
“Thanks, you’re a lifesaver. By the way, that thick diaper you suggested, the Mega Max, is a very absorbent diaper. It lasted Max from about 5 last night until 10 this morning. I am very impressed, and it still looked like it could hold more.”
“Yeah, it is one of the most absorbent diapers that are on the market, especially in kid’s sizes. My boys wear them a lot. They will wear them in the day if they have baggy shorts or pants on over them, or their overalls.”
Mom took me to the changing room and got me out of my wet clothes. She put them in one of the plastic bags that were in a holder. Once I was cleaned up, she looked to see what diaper would be best for me.
“Max, do you want the kid’s diaper again, or do you want that extra soft one you wore last night? I will get you some shorts to go over whatever one you pick. I think the thicker one might be best.”
“OK, if you think it’s best. But what about at school? What if other kids see it?”
“I have an idea to help prevent that. I think the clothing store had some diaper shirts in your size, so we can get a few of them and they will help hide your diaper. If your tee shirt pulls up, the diaper shirt will look like an undershirt and hide the top of the diaper from everyone.”
With that mom got a mega max out for me. She chuckled a bit that her son Max was wearing a Mega Max big kids’ diaper. She saw some of the diaper doublers that Sandy showed her. She added one to my diaper before she pulled it up and taped it on me. She put a few more diapers and doublers in a sack, to take with me later, I guess.
I hopped down off the table. I put my shoes back on. But I didn’t want to walk around in just my shirt and a diaper just in case someone saw me. I finally agreed and followed her out of the changing room.
“Max, you are so adorable in that diaper. That Harry Potter shirt goes with it perfectly. Do you like Harry Potter?
“Yeah, it’s my favorite movie series and book series. It’s so cool how Harry and his friends help others and defeat evil and those that hurt others. They are my Heroes.” I said with a smile.
“I just got in some special big boy Harry Potter items. My middle son is a huge fan too. If you would like one, I will give it to you, as long as you promise to use it and enjoy it.”
“Really, if it’s Harry Potter, I will use it, no matter what it is. I promise to use it and take care of it.” I said excitedly, forgetting I was standing in a store in just a very thick diaper and my shirt that did not hide it at all.
Sandy reached under the counter and grabbed the pacifier and bottle she had set aside earlier for Stacy. She took them and handed them to me. She seemed to be watching my face to gauge my expression and feelings, I think.
I looked at the pacifier and smiled. Anyone could easily tell I would use and enjoy it. Then I looked at and examined the oversized baby bottle. It had the Gryffindor logo on one side and “Harry Potter” on the other. It looked cool, so I started to smile as I was holding it and then looking at the nipple. Sandy knew I would use and enjoy them as much as her boys do.
“Your mom will need to wash out your new bottle. I stock other ones too. I think they are doing a “Make-your-own custom bottle” at the next diaper support group meeting, so you might want to make sure you are there for it on Tuesday night from 6 to 8. I have a hot water tap here that is hot enough to clean the pacifier so you can enjoy it now if you want. I can clean it quickly for you, but you have to promise me to keep it in your mouth for at least 10 minutes so it will adjust to your mouth. Is that a deal?”
“Really, WICKED!! Okay, that’s a deal. Do you ever get any with Ron on it? I like both Ron and Harry the most. But Dobby the House Elf and Colin Creevy are both really cool too.”
“I will see if I can get some with Ron on them. If I can, I will let your mom know and set one aside to make sure you get one. I have some Han Solo and Obi-Wan bottles and pacifiers coming in next week if you like Star Wars.”
“Wicked. They are so cool. Mom, can we get that next week, please.?”
“If you will use it, I will be happy to get it for you, but you have to use it. Maybe they will have some sippy cups too. That would be much easier for you when you are playing Legos and moving all over the floor. How many times did you knock over your juice the last few months?”
“I will use it, I promise. I didn’t knock it over on purpose. But a Star Wars or Harry Potter anti-spill cup would be wicked cool.”
Mom grabbed 2 packages of mega max diapers and the 2 bags from the changing room. Then we went out the door. We dropped the stuff in the car and walked to the clothing shop. I was sucking on my paci and only realized I was outside in just a shirt and diaper when I felt the cool air on my thighs.
Once we entered the clothing shop, Mom said, “Kevin, we need some help. Max needs some shorts that will hide his diaper, and maybe a pair of jeans too. If you got some diaper shirts, I think he will need a few of them too.”
“No worries, let’s get you all taken care of, okay Max? Follow me. I keep the special clothes on racks that I can roll out as needed, or you can look at them in the back room. Pick out some onesies and have him wear one. I am not sure about jeans, because the ones I would suggest are low in stock, and I think his size is out. But I do have some very popular overalls, that work well hiding diapers and are comfy. I will grab you a pair of shorts that I think will work best. They have long legs and an overly large cut on the butt and crotch, so they are perfect for any boy that wears diapers for any reason. I think a gray pair would go well with his outfit.”
With that, Mom and I started to look through the racks of special clothes. We found 5 onesies. 2 white, 1 lite gray, 1 green, and 1 blue. Mom pointed out other clothes to me, that she thought were cute, like a sailor suit, overall shorts, a body suit in multi colors, a romper that went from my knees up, and a bib that said “Diaper Boy”. I was not sure I liked some of them, because they would make me look just like a toddler or baby. Mom found 2 more sleepers she liked that I thought were cool too. They had a zipper in the back which she liked, so she got them too. The back zipper is ok, but I can’t take them off if I want to, so I’m not sure I want all my sleepers like that. Kevin came back with a pair of overalls and some gray shorts. Mom liked them both, and they fit me very well. They had room for growth, but not so big they fell off or looked bad. With Mom’s help, I put on the gray onesie, grey shorts, and then my Harry Potter tee shirt. When I was re-dressed, and I looked in the mirror I could not tell I was wearing such a thick diaper. The only issue I had was it was kind of hard to walk normally in it, because of what mom added to it. However, the more I walked in it, the better I adjusted to it. If anyone noticed, they would not suspect I was in a thick diaper. If anyone noticed, they would assume I had a sore or injured leg or ankle.
Mom got me an extra pair of shorts in blue and then paid for everything.
“If you guys need anything else, let me know. By the way Max, I have a lot of parents and boys that come in here to get clothes to fit over their diapers, some for nighttime and some for day and night. It’s nothing to be embarrassed about, and diapers do not make you a baby. You are only a baby if you want to be one. Your pacifier is very cute, and it goes perfectly with your shirt. I got a present for you because you acted very mature while looking for clothes to cover your padded bottom.”
With that said, Kevin pulls out a small tote he had under the counter. He searches and pulls out 2 items, and gives them to Me. I looked at them and am not sure what they are. Kevin can tell by my expression I don’t know what they are.
“Max, those are called pacifier keepers. You put this part over the pacifier and then you clip it to your shirt or pjs, so you don’t lose it when playing or sleeping if it falls out. I have some that are lanyard-style on order. I sold a lot of that style last year, so I had to order more for the summer. They should be in soon, I always let Sandy know they are in, and she will have a few on display in her glass case at the counter.”
I removed my pacifier and attached the maroon keeper to it. I looked at Kevin and with a big smile said “Thank you very much. I like it a lot. Now it won’t fall on the ground and get dirty. I bet my cousin would like a pacifier and a keeper when he visits this summer.” Then I put it back in his mouth and put the clip on my shirt.
As I walked out, I saw myself in the big mirror. I realized I looked a lot like a toddler with the pacifier in my mouth, but without it, I did not. I don’t think anyone could tell, by looking, that I was in a soft, thick diaper. I looked like the big boy I am.
We walked to the Mexican restaurant and had street tacos for lunch. They were very good, and I want to eat it again. “Mommy this place is awesome. It’s a lot better than taco bell or even McDonald’s. I hope we can come back here a lot.”
Mom replied, “Honey, this food is better for you too, so if you like it, we will come back. I agree it’s really good food.”
The next stop was the school. We parked and Mom had to remind me to put my pacifier away because she saw I still had it in my mouth as we were walking to the office.
The principal wanted to meet with us once we finished the rest of the paperwork. Mom requested I be put into Mr. Hansen’s classroom. When the secretary asked why, Mom told her it was because of my special needs, she understood that there were other boys like me in that class and that the teacher was very helpful and open-minded to boys with different special needs, be they medical or learning related. The nurse looked at the form under the medical section and noticed that it said “Max has a very small, underdeveloped bladder, which has caused him to have regular accidents, which have gotten worse lately. Now he is wearing protection all the time, in the form of diapers”. She understood and put a note on the paperwork for me to be placed in Mr. Hansen’s 4th-grade class. The note said, “Diapers, nurse changing”.
“The principal will be with you both in just a few minutes and once you are done there, you will need to meet with our nursing staff.” Said the secretary.
The meeting with the principal was only a few minutes. She asked mom what special needs I had. Mom explained my bladder issues and that I was in therapy to deal with some very severe abuse I suffered over the last year, as well as emotional trauma related to it. Mom explained that recently I started to have meltdowns if I feel overwhelmed, or when I’m cornered with no way out. If it happens to please call her. I don’t get violent but will break into tears and curl in fetal position. I will calm down, but it will take time and the therapist says that my behavior which is more like a much younger child when it happens is normal. Her other concern was teasing and bullies because of my size, special needs, and prior experience with bullies and the harm they cause. The principal made it clear that they don’t allow bullying and if it happens, it would be my responsibility to report it, and then it will be dealt with. They have cameras in the halls and on the playground so they can review and watch the entire school.
“I will let Mr. Hansen know that you are to be allowed to go to the restroom anytime you need to, or to the nurse, if you need to get changed. The other boys tell him they need to see the nurse for allergy medication, and he will let them go no questions asked. He is a very good teacher and I think you will like his class, Max. I hope you can make friends with several of your classmates. You have a lot in common with some of them.”
With that, she sent us to go talk to the nurses and get me his special locker I will use to keep a change of clothes as well as whatever diaper I will be wearing.
After a meeting with the 2 nurses, it’s all set up. They have no problem changing me if needed. The lady looks like a grandmother, and the young man looks to be fresh out of college. But both seem very kind and caring. The nurses put some size 6 diapers in my locker since they have extra of them. Most of the boys that wear them come in at lunch to get changed, and it’s suggested that if that is what I am wearing, that I do the same. I am reminded that if I see others in here when I come in, I should not say anything to others about whom I see in there, and those other kids will not say anything about me to others either. But many of them are friends, and I might make some friends that way also.
Mom told the nurse she will drop off some clothes and other supplies for my locker when she drops me off on Monday.
Now we are off and heading to the grocery store. Once we finish our grocery shopping, we are going to head back home. I was in my booster seat, and I had my pacifier back in my mouth. As mom was getting in the car, she got a text from Ben that my bike was ready. So, we stopped to pick it up on the way home.
I was very excited and looking forward to riding my bike again. It’s the first source of freedom a boy can get. I walked in and saw Ben working on the other bike again, but now it had red tires on it, which made me feel good on the inside. Ben heard the door chime and turned to greet them. He was a bit shocked to see Max with a pacifier in his mouth, but it was not the first time he had seen a big kid with a pacifier, this week.
“Hi Max, let me get your bike. I hope you like it.” With that Ben went into the back work area and wheeled out my bike. It looked great and I was super excited.
I looked at it and checked out the new rim and tires. I liked it all, even the rack on the back of it for my fishing gear. I had a small tear run down my cheek as I looked at Ben and took out my pacifier. “Thank you. It looks awesome. I missed riding my bike and now I can finally do it. I love how it looks and all the stuff we added to it. THANK YOU!!”
“You’re welcome young man, I am glad you like it. I see you are a big Harry Potter Fan. My boys like him too. I think you will like this.” Then Ben went and got a Harry Potter sticker set that would look great on the rear rack.
“These stickers are weather-proof, so they should last a few years. I suggest putting them on the rack so you can personalize it more.”
“Cool, thanks! Yeah, Harry Potter is my favorite. He is my hero.”
As this was happening 3 boys came in the door. They looked to be between 8 and 15. Max looked at them and forgot he had his pacifier hanging on his shirt.
“Boys, this is Max, he is new in town. Please say Hi to him. He donated his red tires to the bike we are fixing up for Jimmy.”
The boys all came over and said “Hi”. I learned they are 8, 11, and 14. The 2 younger ones started talking about Harry Potter with me while my mom paid the bill. As we were getting ready to leave, the youngest asked, “Max, where did you get that cool pacifier? I want one like it. I bet my brother will too, but he is too shy to ask you about it.”
“Oh, ah, well, I got it at the medical supply store a few shops down. She got some Star Wars ones coming in next week, and I saw Pikachu and Minions ones too.” I stuttered in embarrassment.
“Daddy, can we go to the medical supply store and look at stuff? Did you get our stuff this morning or do we need to get it and put it in the truck?”
“No boys, I did not pick up your supplies, so when you go and look at pacifiers, make sure to get your diapers and have Sandy put it all on our tab. You need more lotion, and diaper rash cream too.” Ben said. He figured Max was most likely in a diaper by the way his shorts looked when he sat on the seat of his bike.
“Dad!!” said the 11-year-old in shock and fear.
“Don’t worry JR, I bet you boys and this young man are a lot alike, and even if not, I can tell by how kind he is, that he would never tease or say anything to anyone else. You are 11, so don’t worry so much. Besides your big brother will not let anyone pick on you guys. He knows how he felt when he had to wear them at your age.”
“It’s ok. I won’t say anything, and I wear them too. I even got one on now, because I had a problem at the Doctor’s earlier. That is why I got this pacifier. Sandy said she just got them, it is a set, a pacifier, and a bottle. Maybe we can be friends. If you go to the support group, I hope to see you there. I will be there on Tuesday to try to meet others like me and make friends.”
“Cool, we will be there. I’m Zack and my shy brother is Ben Junior, but he goes by JR. Nice to meet you Max.” said the 8-year-old.
“Sorry to break up this fun time, but we got ice cream in the car that is melting so we need to get your bike loaded and head home.” My mom said.
I said “BYE”, and then put my pacifier back in my mouth and wheeled my bike out to the car. Once it was loaded, we headed home.
We got home quickly, and as we pulled into the driveway, we noticed 2 boys at the front door. I was very excited that my new friends came over. I opened my door as the boys ran over to the car to meet us. They slid to a stop when they saw I had a pacifier in my mouth. They saw on the seat next to me were 2 big packages of youth diapers. Dylan was staring at the pacifier, while Matty was looking between the diapers and the pacifier. When I realized what they were staring at I started to cry. I was so embarrassed and hurt. My mom saw what was happening and quickly came around and put her hand on my shoulder to try to get me to calm down hoping to avoid a meltdown.
“Boys, Max has had a very rough day and a very tough doctor’s appointment. Please be nice to him. If you want to stay and play in the house you can, but would you mind helping us carry some groceries in?”
“OK” was all the boys could say. Mom handed them each a bag and I got my bike, and we went into the house through the garage. Mom suggested I get my diapers and the other bags from the medical store while she had the boys carry the groceries into the kitchen. I did just that and put it all in Mom’s room, where it was safe, including my Harry Potter bottle.
Once the groceries were unloaded, mom suggested we boys go upstairs and play. I had removed my pacifier and put it in my pocket as soon as I got my bike in the garage. I forgot my other one was on the shelf next to my bottom bunk. We went upstairs and I showed the boys my room. Dylan saw the other pacifier but did not say anything.
We got to the landing and sat down on the bean bags. We just looked at each other for a minute, I was very uncomfortable. I saw Matty was still looking at me in shock, and I started to cry big tears. I started to shake and could not stop it or the tears. I was heartbroken because I was sure I would lose my new friends, and they would tell everyone at school and around this area that I was a big baby. Especially since I will be in the same classroom as Matty. I wanted to crawl under a rock and die. I was so embarrassed, scared, and hurt.
_______ End Chapter 1______
Any Ideas, comments, suggestions, or questions, please let me know. I love to hear from my readers. This Story can be found on Nifty.org and ArchiveOfOurOwn.org I look forward to your message.
Check out my other stories (still ongoing);
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty, https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/be-true-to-your-heart/ and in my works list on AO3, https://archiveofourown.to/users/DLdaddy .
MNDB Sleepover Fun , on nifty https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/mndb-sleepover-fun/ and on AO3.
Here are some Stories I highly suggest you check out if you have not already. They are well worth a read. They cover a wide range of horny boys!!! If you have a story, you have written or have read and really enjoyed, that you would like me to read and consider for my list in one of my stories, please email me.
1. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/from-boy-whore-to-boy-score/
2. https://littleninja.world/ Care
3. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/counting/
4. https://archiveofourown.to/works/28319094 Cor’s Adventures
5. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/my-mexican-bodega/
6. https://archiveofourown.to/works/44974894 Its Ok to be Different
7. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/young-innocence/
8. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/boys-of-grizzly-valley/
9. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/house-of-diapers/
10. https://archiveofourown.to/works/46375381 Zacky Mercy
11. https://archiveofourown.to/series/3424039 Hyacinthus Heights Series
12. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/santas-magic-pipe/
13. https://archiveofourown.to/works/45672463 Boy Scout Babysitter
14. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/messing-around/
15. https://archiveofourown.to/works/45151654 Boy Bordello
16. https://archiveofourown.to/series/3254017 Young Actors RPF Series
17. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/peter-phile-convention/
18. https://archiveofourown.to/works/20452703 Orgasm Project
19. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/caleb-the-middle-school-slut/
20. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/prosperity-boarding-school/
If you like this Story or others like it, please send a quick note to the Author of THAT story. It’s this feedback that tells the author that people like their stories and they are not wasting their time writing them. If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback. I happily answer questions you might have, and am open to suggestions too.
If you have or know a story you think I should have in the links section, let me know. I’m happy to read and review stories, so send me a link to your favorite. Drop me a note with any comments or questions. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked.
Notes:
I have had several people ask if Max is patterned off any real cute boy. The answer is Yes. In fact, the same boy is whom I pictured in This story and Lemons to Lemonade. I was watching TV one night and saw Baywatch. A super cute boy was on it. His name was Tanner, and became a regualr for a season. He is very small for an 11 yr old. He also played Beaver in the movie, Leave it to Beaver I later found out. So If you want to get an Idea of what Max looks like, check it out! (Great episode is one where Mitch races a car, and Tanner's cousin is visiting!)
Later I saw an episode, called Baywatch Down Under (a 2 part episode) The cute redhead "Terry" is whom I pictured when I was thinking of Matty. Super cute and with even cuter freckles.
Chapter 2: New Routines and School
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 2
Review from Chapter 1.
Once the groceries were unloaded, mom suggested we boys go upstairs and play. I removed my pacifier and put it in my pocket as soon as I got my bike in the garage. I forgot my other one was on the shelf next to my bottom bunk. We went upstairs and I showed the boys my room. Dylan saw the other pacifier but did not say anything.
We got to the landing and sat down on the bean bags. We just looked at each other for a minute, I was very uncomfortable. I saw Matty was still looking at me in shock, and I started to cry big tears. I started to shake and could not stop it or the tears. I was heartbroken because I was sure I would lose my new friends, and they would tell everyone at school and around this area that I was a big baby. Especially since I will be in the same classroom as Matty. I wanted to crawl under a rock and die. I was so embarrassed, scared, and hurt.
CHAPTER 2, New Routines and School.
We sat there in silence for a few minutes. I was trying so hard not to break down into tears or run to my room and hide. I think Dylan noticed this. He got up and sat next to me. He was the first to speak.
“Max, it’s okay. We won’t tease you. We hate it when others tease us. You noticed the rubber sheet on our beds and never said anything about it. I wear diapers every night to bed. Matty wears GoodNites most of the time unless Dad makes him wear a diaper because he leaks too many nights.”
“I don’t wear diapers,” said Matty defensively, trying to protect the image he had of himself, and how he wanted others to see him.
“Yes, you do. You wear the same kind I do, just the size 7 ones, or those thick ones that Mom got at the store in town for you when we drove to see Grandma last month. Mom tells us not to lie, and Dad said he wet the bed until he was a teenager. He said we will likely be the same and if we don’t make a big deal, others won’t either. I know some of those meanies last year teased you because your GoodNites leaked, but we are the same here. Besides, it would be so cool to have a friend that can sleep over and we don’t have to worry if he finds out about our special nighttime undies” said Dylan in response to his brother’s statement.
“Max, my brother and I have always wet the bed. We have never had a dry night. I know you are older than me, but I hope we can be friends. My uncle is really cool. He is your neighbor and when we are at his house, he puts us in our diapers after dinner and then we watch movies, drink soda, and have fun. If we are wet, he changes us before we go to bed, or when he carries us to bed. I am always wet, but it’s so cool to watch all the movie and not have to worry about holding my pee or running to the bathroom.”
“I hope we can still be friends. Matty, please don’t tell everyone at school. I have always wet the bed too. Now I am having some problems in the day. The Doctor I see says it’s because of the bad stuff that happened to me over the last year and the huge amounts of stress I am under. Especially now that it’s just me and Mom and the move and everything else.”
“Are you wearing a diaper now Max? Your shorts look kind of thick and puffy when we walked up the stairs and when you are sitting down” asked Matty.
“Yeah, I was at the doctor’s office, and we were talking about some of the bad stuff that has happened to me, and it brought back some really bad and painful memories. I was trying to hold my pee, but because of that, I had an accident. Then my mom took me to a store in town that has lots of diapers for us big kids and she changed me into a diaper there and then we bought these shorts and stuff at the boys’ clothes store next to it. We picked up my bike from the repair shop too.”
“Can I see it? I never really saw another boy about my age in a diaper. I have only seen Dylan and our cousins, but they are his age and younger” asked Matt.
“You promise you won’t laugh or tease me?”
“I promise,” said Matt.
“If he does, I will tell our dad he broke his promise and what he did. I know Daddy will spank him hard and then I bet he makes him wear the thick diapers for a month. Maybe even to school.” Said Dylan.
Matt had no plan of teasing Max, but when he heard what his little brother said, he knew he was right, and his dad would give him a long lecture too, and tell him he was disappointed in him. He hated it when his dad said that because he loves his daddy and wants him to be proud of him, not upset or embarrassed by him.
I stood up and slowly removed my shorts. I had on the onesie under my Harry Potter shirt, so I had to take the shirt off too. Now I was in just my onesie. I reached down into my crotch to undo the snaps but could not get them. So, I sat down and tried that way. I was then able to get them to snap apart. I then showed them my diaper. It was mostly dry.
“That looks like the same diaper that Mom and Dad got for you, Matt. That shirt with the snaps is cool. It dies the diaper a lot and then when you bend over and stuff no one can see it out the top of your pants. I have that happen a lot depending on what PJs I wear. In the summer, some friends saw the top of my diaper, and some of Matt’s friends saw it and picked on me. They called me a big baby and stuff.” Said Dylan, and it was clear he was upset by what the other boys had said to him.
“Matty, didn’t you tell your friends to leave your brother alone? You know how it feels would you want them to tease you like that, or if you had older cousins and stuff if they did it to you?” I said.
“I was afraid if I made them stop, they might figure out I wore my GoodNites. It didn’t matter because when we had the campout my GoodNites leaked, and they called me a baby. I only still talk to one of them. He is not in scouts and even when he heard what happened he still hangs out with me.”
“Max, that diaper looks kinda cool on you. I know they are pretty comfortable, at least at night. Last time I wore one of them I wore it from dinner time until after breakfast. I wet it a lot and it never leaked. If you stay over and wear that kind of diaper, I will too then. That way we are the same.”
“I wish I could still have a pacifier. I still suck my thumb sometimes. It helps me relax and calm down when I get upset. But if I could have a pacifier like you got it would be so cool. Was that a Minion pacifier I saw next to your bed? It looks cool” stated Dylan.
“It’s kind of weird. I have not had a pacifier in a long time. But mom bought me one yesterday at the store that had the diapers. I tried it last night and it helped me feel less worried or scared and stuff. I did not have any nightmares last night that I remember, and I think it was because I had the pacifier and Sharky. Then today when we were there, she had a pacifier and bottle with Harry Potter on them, and she gave it to me. I just started sucking on the pacifier and it made me feel safe and not so worried about everything. I don’t understand it. I’m a big kid, but now I am sucking on a pacifier and wearing diapers. I’m confused a little, I think. My mom wants me to wear diapers to school when I start on Monday just to be extra safe, so I don’t wet my pants in class. But I’m scared to wear them. I think with these special shirts, no one will know, I just hope no one finds out and tells everyone. But I heard there were some other boys in our class that wear diapers or pull-ups sometimes.”
“How did you hear about other boys in diapers? I heard about a 2nd grader that wears pullups because a few weeks ago he fell, and his pants got partly pulled down and his pullup showed and lots of people saw it. But I did not hear about any in our grade. If I knew some, I would try to be friends with them so we could maybe have sleepovers and stuff” said Matty.
“Would you let them pick on and tease Dylan?” I asked.
“NO, and I won’t let anyone else do it either.”
“Dylan, I’m sorry I let those other boys that I thought were my friends pick on you. Can you forgive me? I will try not to let that happen again.”
“Of course, I forgive you. You’re my brother. Even when you are mean to me, I still love you. It just really hurts me when you let others be mean to me. It makes me feel like you don’t care about me or want me to be your brother. I always want you to be my brother.” Said Dylan with a tear running down his cheek.
“This tv area is cool, but can we hang out in your room instead? My brother does not let me hang out in his room much, so if we can all hang out in yours it will be so cool,” said Dylan.
I picked up my clothes and led my friends into my room. I took off the diaper shirt and put it on my dresser. I just put my HP shirt back on. We sat and talked about stuff and got to know each other better. Dylan looked at my Minion Pacifier and said how cool it was. I showed them both my new HP pacifier, and both said it was cool that it had Harry on it.
Mom came up a little bit later. She came into my room and asked us if we wanted a snack. We all agreed, and we followed her downstairs.
“Mom this is Matty and his brother Dylan. I will be in the same class as Matty at school. He is younger than me. They both wet the bed like I thought they did. Their uncle lives next door, and they say he is really nice and babysits them sometimes when their parents go out or travel.”
“It’s nice to meet you boys. I am glad that Max will have good friends like you and that you all have many different things in common. You are welcome to come over anytime, but Max has to have his schoolwork done before he can play or ride his bike.”
“Max dear, why are you wearing just a shirt and your diaper? Where is the onesie that you were wearing over your diaper and under that shirt?” my mom asked me.
“Matty wanted to see my diaper and stuff. So, I agreed to show it to them. But I had to sit down to unsnap that shirt. I took off this shirt and was just in that special shirt, but it felt weird walking in it with the back side swinging like a big flap or something. In my room, I took it off and then put on this shirt. Matty has the same diapers he wears sometimes when his GoodNites leak.”
“Ok, that makes sense. Matty, no need to be embarrassed. Max wore GoodNites for almost the last year, and they leaked a lot. That is why I figured it would be best for him to wear diapers at night again. Less laundry for me and better sleep for him. You kids don’t realize that you need a lot of sleep, and when you wake up often in the night because of a wet bed, or a bad dream, it interferes a lot with your sleep, and that interferes with your growth and development. Wearing the diapers at night will help Max and you boys to grow better, be healthier, and not be cranky or grumpy in the morning or at school. It can also help you focus better at school when you have a good full night of sleep. When you leak, even with a rubber sheet, it’s still hard on the sheets and extra work and laundry for your mom, so wearing a diaper helps the entire family in a way.” My mom said.
“Do you boys go to the bedwetting and diaper-wearing support group in town? We heard about it at the Medical Supply store. Sandy was saying her teenaged son runs it. I think she said he was 15 and still wears diapers. I guess about half of the boys in the group are in your school. Do both of you go? I know she said most the boys were 8 or older, but I assume brothers close in age would be welcome too.” My mom asked Matty and Dylan.
“Never heard about it, until Max said that there was at least one boy that is in my class that wears diapers or pullups to school, I had no idea about that either. It would be so cool to meet others that wet the bed and wear diapers. I used to think we were the only ones and it made me feel all alone and kinda like a freak. My dad told me he felt the same way when he was growing up and then he told me that lots of boys wet the bed, but no one wants to talk about it because we are all afraid to be teased, bullied, and lose our friends over it. That is what happened to me when my GoodNites leaked at the campout last summer.” Admitted Matty.
“I will be taking Max to it next week. If your parents say it’s ok. I can take you with us if you want to go. Sandy said it was Tuesday from 6 to 8 pm.”
“I will ask my mom if I can go. That would be so cool to meet more boys that are like us and wear diapers at night.” Said an excited Matty.
“Matty, can you give me your mom’s phone #, please? That way if I need to call her I can, in case I need someone to check on Max when I’m not home, or to invite you boys over to a sleepover or other fun stuff.” my mom asked.
Matty gave her his mom’s phone # and then his dad’s phone # too.
We sat and talked for a few more minutes, but then mom said she needed to talk to me for a bit and that the boys should head home for a while. But if they want, they can swing by tomorrow and can play here or maybe we can go ride our bikes and they can show me around the area and the cool places to ride.
After they left Mom wanted to talk about my accident and how I felt about the diapers.
“I was really embarrassed that I wet my pants at the therapist’s office. I felt like a big baby. Now I am wearing diapers and sucking on a pacifier, and I even got a baby bottle today. But I am 10, not 2. I am a big boy.” I said as a few tears ran down my cheek. Mom noticed this and pulled me into a big hug. I just let it out and started to cry then, while my mom held me, and I felt safe.
“Max, it’s okay. You are a big boy. Some big boys still suck their thumbs, so why worry about the pacifier? It seemed to help you relax last night and this afternoon. I don’t think you should have it at school, but here at home, whenever you want to suck on it, you can. If you want it in the car, that is fine. Lots of big boys still have accidents, and so do many adults. It’s not a big deal. Diapers are just a thicker more absorbent kind of undies. If it will make you feel better, we can get some stickers and put stickers on the thicker diapers, so they feel more for big boys. If you want to draw on them, I will give you markers and you can color or draw on them. As for the bottle, you seem to knock stuff over a lot when you are playing, so I think it will be helpful, and when she gets in the big kid sippies she told me about we will get one of them. Her boys use them a lot, even in the car and stuff. Some have straws in them, and some look more like bigger sippy cups. Whatever you like I will get you. I want you to be happy and know I love you for who you are. If you need to be a little boy or even a toddler for a while so you can heal and get better inside, and put what happened to you behind you, I am fine with that and will be here to help you as much as I can. But as far as I am concerned you are a big boy. Granted you will always be my baby boy, but you are a big boy, just currently you are also a very cute diaper boy.” Mom told me, as she held me. Then she started to tickle me, which made me start to laugh. I laughed so hard I peed my diaper. I did not know I needed to pee; I just felt the diaper get warm.
“Max, I think you should stretch out on the sofa and rest. You had a very stressful day today. You don’t have to take a nap, but I want you to rest until dinner is ready. It will be between 1.5 and 2 hours, so relax and watch some cartoons, or maybe the Nature channel or if you want a movie. Okay?”
“Okay Mom, but can I read my book instead? I finished book Hunted, book 1 of Iron Druid, and I want to start on Hexed, it’s book 2. Please.”
“Fine, you go get your book, and get Sharky and your pacifier too while you are in your room. Then you can curl up on the sofa and read for a while. I will bring you some juice and help you wrap up in the blanket if you want.”
I ran up to my room. I got the book I wanted, my bookmark I would need for it, and then grabbed Sharky and my HP pacifier, since it had the keeper on it so it would not fall down if I let it out of my mouth. Then I headed back downstairs. I got on the sofa and got comfy. Just as I got all comfy, mom came and handed me the new bottle I got. It was full of juice. I looked at it funny for a few seconds. Then I figured, why not give it a try, after all, I said I would use it since it was Harry Potter, and she was giving it to me. I popped it in my mouth. It was pretty easy to drink from. The juice seemed a bit less flavorful, but it was good still. I found out later that mom mixes the bottles with half juice and half water, so they are healthier with less sugar. I drank about half the bottle, then set it on the table and put my paci back in my mouth and then opened my book. Mom took the extra soft blanket she got at Costco before we moved and put it over me. She kinda tucked it around me and I felt all warm, safe, and comfy.
I guess I was tired because I only got about 10 pages into my book before I fell asleep. Mom woke me up a few minutes before dinner was ready. I got up and realized I was much wetter now. I was glad I was wearing the diaper otherwise the sofa would be wet, and even if I was wearing a GoodNites, I might have leaked it.
I know Mom noticed how wet I was, but she did not say anything. She just smiled at me and then said I should set the table. She made Mac and Cheese for dinner. She knows I really like it. She normally makes it when she knows I have had a rough or bad day. I don’t mind that she puts broccoli in it because it is all cheesy like the mac is. She even cooked fish sticks on the side for me. She had something else with her mac and cheese, but I was really happy I got to eat fish sticks. My cousin and I used to call them fish dicks when we had them for lunch at school and started laughing. Our friends would do that too and we all laughed really hard. We even got warned to not be so loud during lunch by the lunch ladies a few times.
After dinner, Mom and I watched a movie. I fell asleep watching it and I woke up the next morning in my bed.
Matty and Dylan came over on Saturday, and we hung out most of the day. When we went bike riding my mom told me I should wear a diaper, just in case. I had already rushed to the bathroom twice in the previous 2-3 hours. But I refused and said I was a big boy, and I would be fine. About 45 minutes later while we were riding around the park, I realized I needed to pee really bad. It just hit me like a truck. I told Matt and he led us to the bathrooms, but I did not make it in time. In less than 2 minutes I started to pee. I started to cry. Dylan saw what the problem was because I stopped my bike when I started wetting myself. He got next to me and told me it was ok. He called Matty and told him we needed to head back to my house. He looked at us funny for a few seconds and then I could tell he knew what happened by the look on his face. He just nodded and rode to us and led us to my house. I was dreading my mom seeing me and telling me that I needed to listen to her instead of trying to be all grown up and then having problems.
We got to my house, and I told them I needed to shower, and that I would see them later. I told Matty if I did not see him before I would see him at school because my mom was taking me on Monday morning so she could drop off some stuff with the nurse.
I walked into the house. I was just turning to go up the stairs when my mom called me to the kitchen. I entered and as she started to talk to me, she saw my wet jeans and that I had been crying. She stopped and came and hugged me.
“Max, I won’t give you a lecture. Just remember this, I am your mom, and I have your best interests at heart, and just maybe you should listen to me when I give you suggestions, esp. when they will help limit the risk of you getting upset or embarrassed. Okay? Now why don’t you go get a shower? I will cut up some fruit for you, so you will have a snack when you are done.”
I went and got out of my wet clothes. I put them in the laundry basket next to the washer. Mom put it there for me if I had wet clothes or bedding, so she knew it had to be washed and some special soap she used so it did not smell like pee anymore. I got a hot shower. I really wanted to soak in mom’s bathtub, but maybe I can do that tomorrow night. After I got out of the shower, I dried off and went to my room. Mom was sitting on my bed waiting for me. She brought a diaper for me to wear. It was the kids-style diaper with paw patrol on it. She diapered me and then she suggested I relax and read my book. On my desk was a plate with some fruit on it, and a bottle of juice next to it.
After I ate my apple and drank part of my juice, I got comfy in my bed and started reading my book. I really got into it, because it’s a great book. HUNTED was the first book. It was really cool, and the Dog is so funny. He is always wanting sausage or bacon, and then a Poodle to play with. Now I’m reading HEXED, and it’s way cool. I wish I could do magic like Harry Potter does or like Atticus does in the book.
I read until mom called me for dinner. I had felt the need to pee. I tried to hold it and realized I had to go and could not hold it anymore. That was about 5 minutes from the time I felt I needed to pee. So now I know if I feel like I need to pee, to just go and go pee. The diaper feels pretty soft and comfy when it’s warm and wet. It’s a lot better than the GoodNites were.
“Mom, after dinner can we watch a movie? I would really like to watch Harry Potter tonight. For some reason, when I watch that movie, I just feel less stressed and more relaxed.”
“Sure Max. I will let you watch it. I have some bills and such I have not taken care of them yet and need to get them done. I was planning to do them after dinner, but you can watch the movie and I will join you when I’m done. Okay?”
“Thanks Mom, that will work.”
“I think I should get you changed into a dry diaper and a sleeper before you start the movie. That one does not appear to be soaked yet, but if I change you now, I won’t have to later. If you fall asleep it won’t be a big deal. Does that make sense?”
“Okay Mom, that makes sense. But tomorrow night I really want to be able to use your bathtub for a while. Please.”
“Since it will be Sunday night, I think that will be fine. Maybe it will help you relax and get a good night’s sleep, so you are fresh and ready for starting at your new school.”
Mom got me changed, then I relaxed watching my movie. I woke up as mom was helping me up the stairs, so I could sleep in my bed. I got in bed, cuddled with Sharky and was back asleep in seconds.
Sunday it was raining when I woke up. I figured I would spend the day inside and maybe read my book or play Legos. Mom suggested I would be warmer if I stayed in my sleeper. It is really soft and comfy, so I agreed and wore it all day. Mom changed me once. As soon as dinner was done, I got to go soak in mom’s tub. I even got to use the jets. It was so cool. When I got out, Mom dried me off. It felt so loving, and I felt safe. She had a sleeper and my diaper laid out on her bed. But before she did that, she had me lay on my tummy, on top of the diaper. I laid down, and I had a memory of when I was little, and Mommy would massage me with baby oil after I had my bath. She did this every Sunday night and sometimes in the week too. As I was remembering those times, I felt the warm oil get poured onto my back. I did not realize I was able to relax more, but I did. I melted into the massage. I almost fell asleep, it felt so good and so relaxing. I rolled over when she told me to. She made sure the diaper was under me and pulled up the front, just in case. I remember when I went to take my bath it was 630. The jets were going for about an hour. Now it is 8:20 pm. So that means mom massaged me for about 40 minutes. I don’t remember much of it, but it felt so good and loving.
Mom got me diapered up and then into my sleeper PJs. I gave her a huge hug and said “Thank you, thank you thank you. That felt so wonderful and loved. I love you, Mommy.”
“I love you too Maxie. Let’s get you into your bed, and then you can have happy diaper dreams all night long with Sharky.” Then she helped me up to my room and then tucked me in bed. The next thing I remember was my alarm going off in the morning.
I got up and waddled downstairs to have breakfast. My diaper was super soggy and heavy. I had to hold the railing on the stairs as I went down because of how heavy and thick it was. I know if anyone saw me walking, they would know I had an extra thick diaper on, because I was moving like a toddler does.
“Morning Mom. I slept so good last night. I don’t even remember having any bad dreams or waking up in the night. Thanks for the body massage. It was great and I missed it a lot from when you used to do that.” I said to my mom as I waddled over to her, so I could give her a big hug.
Mom hugged me and held me for a few seconds. Then she sent me to the table.
“Maxie you must be soaked. You are waddling like you used to when you were 3 and in a very wet or even messy diaper. I hope you are just a soaker this morning and not a stinker.” Mom said as she started to laugh.
I felt my face turn red a little. I knew mom was just having fun, but I don’t want to mess my diapers. Needing them in the day at school is bad enough. I think Mom noticed my red face.
“It’s ok Maxie. I am just having a bit of fun. I know you are not a stinker. You don’t need diapers for that. I think we are both very happy about that too. I also understand you are a bit nervous about wearing a diaper to school now. With the diaper shirts you have, and the Luvs and Pampers size 6 diapers, I am sure you will be fine. No one will know what you are wearing. Don’t worry. If you need to be changed, just make sure to go see the nurse, and please don’t wait until you are super-soaked. I think Lunch time is a perfect time for you to plan on seeing the nurse for a change. That is when most of the kids that wear diapers or pull-ups go see the nurse to get changed, according to what she told me and the email she sent me after we left. This morning, I will drop off a change of clothes and an extra diaper shirt to go in your locker, just in case, as well as some of your different diapers.”
“Mom, since I got 1 pair of boxers, can I wear them over the diaper shirt so if anything happened, it would just look like it’s tucked into my boxers?”
“That sounds like a great ideas Maxie. If you want, when you get home, we can order some more boxers, so you have them for school to wear over your diaper and onesie. I am sure we can find you some more Harry Potter ones and even Star Wars, Pokemon, or Minions so you got a mixture of colors.”
“Thanks Mom. I’m starving, so what is for breakfast?”
“When we were at the store they had Quiche on sale, so I got one. I put it in when I got up, and it should be ready any minute. I will make us some toast, and when it’s ready, can you please butter it?”
“Yummy sounds good. Let me get the OJ, Milk, and some jelly to put on the table then I will be ready to butter the toast when it’s ready.”
Breakfast was great. Once I was done, I told mom I needed to use the bathroom and needed help to get out of my sleeper. She unzipped it and helped me take it off. Then I ran upstairs to my bathroom. I got the diaper off, barley. The tapes are extra strong. Then I was able to go poop in the potty because I did not want to do it in the diaper. I am a big boy and big boys don’t poop in diapers. Once I was done, I went into my room. I called mom so she could put my diaper on, and then I picked out my outfit for school.
“Mom, are you going to teach me how to put on my own diaper, so I don’t have to have you change me each time? It makes me feel like a toddler having to get my mommy to change my diaper whenever I need it done.”
“I can do that Maxie. Let’s see how this week goes, then I can start to show you how to change your own diapers. However, you need to be very careful and get them on straight and tight, so they don’t leak. Okay?” Mom said.
A few minutes later mom came in and got me into a luvs diaper. It felt a little thicker and I noticed no paw patrol on it. I was kinda happy about that, at least for school. I found out later it was a Luvs Overnight diaper in size 6. She got some of the overnight diapers in a few brands to see how they fit and if they worked better for school. I picked out my new Marauders Map HP shirt and a pair of comfy jeans. Mom got a white diaper shirt so it would look like a normal undershirt and helped me put it on and snapped it up. Then I got dressed and ready for school. I had my backpack, but it only had my notebook and some pencils and pens and stuff in it. I don’t got a cell phone yet, so there is nothing like that in it.
It’s really cold today, they say it could snow, so I have my heavy jacket and gloves set out too. I got about 15 minutes until I would normally leave to walk to school. But since mom is driving, she says we got a few more minutes, even when I need to be there early.
“Max, grab your backpack, jacket, and put your shoes on. We need to head out to your school.”
I grab my stuff, put my shoes on, and am ready at the door before my mom is.
“Mom, you are slow. I was ready before you. And yes, I have my gloves, so my hands stay warm.”
We went out to the car, and I got into my booster seat and got it hooked up. Then we were off to my school. I was nervous, but I was glad I met Matty, and we were in the same class. That way I was not all alone on the first day.
End Chapter 2
How will the first day at school go? Any leaks or other issues? Will he meet another diaper boy from his class today or?? What will happen at the Diaper Support group meeting and how will Matty like it? You will have to keep reading to find out.
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty, https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/be-true-to-your-heart/ and in my works list on AO3, https://archiveofourown.to/users/DLdaddy .
MNDB Sleepover Fun , on nifty https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/be-true-to-your-heart/ and on AO3.
__________
HELP: If you know how to download or copy a story that is posted on Wattpad, so it can be saved as a text file, word file, html page or etc, let me know. I have seen some great stories there, that I would love to be able to download and save, incase WattPad decided to censor more authors on its site, as many sites are starting to do. If you have an idea or know how to do it, please EMAIL ME. Thanks!
Here are some Stories I really enjoy. These are broken into 2 groups. First part are Stories about Love, Trust, and Friendship. The Second part are about horny boys having a lot of fun with other males of all ages.
Part 1
1. https://www.wattpad.com/story/270011712-house-rules HOUSE RULES
2. https://storylover.us/?t=CWYSqpOrF0K1wAR0 Substitute Dad
3. https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=lr1cyj Across the Road
4. https://www.wattpad.com/story/247339062-boy-scout-lover Boy Scout Lover
5. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/andrews-trust/ Andrew’s Trust
6. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/my-mexican-bodega/ Mexican Bodega
7. https://storylover.us/?t=CWYSqpOrwc60DHi8 After the Game
8. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/transitions-new-adventures/ Transitions New Adventures
9. https://archiveofourown.to/works/46405384 Being Baby New Years for my Boyfriend
10. https://www.wattpad.com/story/251911614-return-to-toddlerhood A new life for Michael
11. https://www.wattpad.com/story/336957815-dewey-new-baby-life Dewey’s New Life
12. https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=a1y4oj Growing Up
13. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/cadence/ Cadence
Part 2
1. https://archiveofourown.to/works/44507137 Bingham Cousin Sleepover
2. https://www.wattpad.com/story/247336722-the-deputy%27s-boys Deputy’s Boys
3. https://archiveofourown.to/works/42764949 Halloween Trinket
4. https://www.wattpad.com/story/260396601-luke%27s-worst-week Luke’s Worst Week
5. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/real-life-popper-trainer/ Daddy the Popper Trainer
6. https://archiveofourown.to/works/46754923 Cage’s Guardian Gig
7. https://www.wattpad.com/story/339542321-what-just-happened What Just Happened?
8. https://archiveofourown.to/works/46131670 The Abandoned Boy Scout (Book 1 of 3)
9. https://archiveofourown.to/works/45241570 Bingham Birthday fun
10. https://archiveofourown.to/works/43744074 My Perfect Baby Boy
11. https://foundersschool.wordpress.com/ Founders School for Boys
12. https://gayauthors.org/story/comicality/a-home-for-christmas/ A Home for Xmas
13. https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=9hgkyl The Chicago Kid
BEWARE Deviant Art is now full-on censoring stories and art. If the story is about a minor, they can remove and will ban the user permanently (and the IP they join and accessed from). If you post a political view or opinion that is contrary to their belief, you will be banned. BIG BROTHER is watching and denying people the ability to have Freedom of Speech or Expression. They want everyone to now think within the box they approve of. They have changed a lot since Oct 2022. Not sure why, but beware. Let others know that they are now PROMOTING CENSORSHIP! If you use them, beware. They will ban a person that has accessed a story that they ban. Talk about communist views and opinions. So, beware!!! You have been warned.
Thanks for reading my story. I post on Nifty and AO3 mostly. Might be posting to PZA in near future. Please check out my other stories and the links shared in them. Have Fun!!!
Chapter 3: New Diaper Boy @ School
Chapter Text
Review from Chapter 2:
Breakfast was great. Once I was done, I told mom I needed to use the bathroom and needed help to get out of my sleeper. She unzipped it and helped me take it off. Then I ran upstairs to my bathroom. I got the diaper off, barely. The tapes are extra strong. Then I was able to go poop in the potty because I did not want to do it in the diaper. I am a big boy and big boys don’t poop in diapers. Once I was done, I went into my room. I called mom so she could diaper me, and then I picked out my outfit for school.
“Mom, are you going to teach me how to put on my own diaper, so I don’t have to have you change me each time? It makes me feel like a toddler having to get my mommy to change my diaper whenever I need it done.”
“I can do that Maxie. Let’s see how this week goes, then I can start to show you how to change your own diapers. However, you need to be very careful and get them on straight and tight, so they don’t leak. Okay?” Mom said.
A few minutes later mom came in and got me into a luvs diaper. It felt a little thicker and I noticed no paw patrol on it. I was kinda happy about that, at least for school. I found out later it was a Luvs Overnight diaper in size 6. She got some of the overnight diapers in a few brands to see how they fit and if they worked better for school. I picked out my new Marauders Map HP shirt and a pair of comfy jeans. Mom got me a white diaper shirt so it would look like a normal undershirt and helped me put it on and then snapped it up. Then I got dressed and ready for school. I had my backpack, but it only had my notebook and some pencils, pens and stuff in it. I don’t got a cell phone yet, so there is nothing like that in it.
It’s really cold today, they say it could snow, so I have my heavy jacket and gloves set out too. I got about 15 minutes until I would normally leave to walk to school. But since mom is driving, she says we got a few more minutes, even when I need to be there early.
“Max, grab your backpack, jacket, and put your shoes on. We need to head out to your school.”
I grab my stuff, put my shoes on, and am waiting at the door before my mom is ready.
“Mom, you are slow. I was ready before you. And yes, I have my gloves, so my hands stay warm.”
We went out to the car, and I got into my booster seat. Then we were off to my school. I was nervous, but I was glad I met Matty, and we were in the same class. That way I was not all alone on the first day.
CHAPTER 3, New Diaper Boy @ School
Mom pulled into the school parking lot. We got out and went into the office. I saw kids going in all different directions, and it looked kinda crazy. We went to the nurse’s office first and mom gave them a bag with some extra clothes in it, just in case I need to change clothes. Then we went to the principal’s office. I was told I would need to wait here until class started so I could be taken to my class. Mom gave me a hug, and then she left.
I was nervous, and I think the principal could tell. We talked for a few minutes. I was told that if I had any problems with teasing or bullies to please report it to the office and my teacher. I heard the bell ring, and then I walked to my new classroom.
We got to the classroom and the principal ushered me inside. I walked up to the teacher’s desk. He looked at me and smiled. He stuck his hand out and said, “Welcome to my class Maxwell, if you have questions please ask. I have assigned a person to help show you around school the first few days. The principal suggested I have Matty show you around because I guess you met him over the weekend. However, I think it would be best if Ben showed you around, including at lunch. I am sure Matty can help you at recess too. You will be sitting next to Matty on one side, and Ben on the other.”
“Thank you sir. I thought my mom let the school know, but I don’t go by Maxwell, it’s Max. Can you please just call me Max? I appreciate it, Sir.”
“Max it is. I will modify the attendance log and send a note to the Office so they can adjust it there too. Now I would like you to introduce yourself to the class, and tell us a bit about yourself. Then I will have you take your seat, and have Ben say HI. I talked to him before class started. He is excited, to help you out, and show you around, especially since you both have a lot in common, and will most likely be making the same special pit stop at lunchtime.”
The principal left the classroom, as I was turning around and looking at everyone. I saw Matty smiling at me, and a very cute boy that I assumed to be Ben was also smiling. This made me smile.
“Hi. I am Max. I’m 10. I like riding my bike, fishing, science, reading, hanging out with friends, and just having fun. My mom and I moved here a few days ago from Nebraska to start over, now that it’s just the 2 of us. My mom makes me laugh, and I like a saying from an old movie that she used to say a lot. ‘If you can’t say nutin nice, don’t say nutin at all.’ That’s me condensed I guess.”
I saw a few boys give me a nice smile, and so did 1 girl. A few just looked like I was a bug or something and they were bored. Their loss, not mine. I went to my new seat and Matty said HI right away.
“Hi Max, I’m Ben. I will be your guide around the school for the first few days. If you have questions about where anything is, or what we do at different times, or anything else, just let me know. I have been at this school since kindergarten, so I know it pretty well. If you need a pass to go to the restroom or nurse or anything else, Mr. Hansen gives them out. He is strict, but fair. He also makes us use proper English, so don’t ask his if you can go to the bathroom, because he will reply, I don’t know, can you? You have to ask and say May I go to the bathroom sir, or May I go to the Nurse sir.”
“Hi Ben, it’s nice to meet you. Thanks for being willing to help show me around. You seem nice. I hope we can be friends. Matty lives on my street, so I met him and his brother when I moved here last week.”
“Max, I don’t have a lot of friends. I know why Mr. Hansen picked me to show you around. He told me that we have a lot in common and that we both might have to visit the nurse at lunch or other times. I hope we can be friends. Matty has always been nice to me before, so maybe all 3 of us can be friends.”
“Cool. I hope all 3 of us can be friends. I think we could all have sleepovers too and not have to worry about stuff. Do you like fishing or reading or riding bike?”
“I love fishing. I go fishing with some of my friends a lot in the summer. We ride our bikes to a few really good spots. My dad sometimes takes me fishing, when he is in town. I like to read. I am on book 4 of Harry Potter right now. I’m 9, but I turn 10 this summer. Maybe you can come to my Birthday party?” Said Ben.
Ben is super cute. I got a stiffy in my diaper looking at him. He has short brown hair, that has some light brown or blonde streaks in it. It looks great with his intense green eyes. He has freckles that go across his nose and a few on his cheeks under his eyes. He has lips that are redder than most boys, but not as red as a girl’s when she has lipstick on. He smaller than most the boys in class, but still is a little bit bigger than me, but most kids in my grade and 3rd grade are bigger than me. His body is very slender. He is wearing a pokemon tee-shirt and jeans. He has a lapis blue jacket hanging on the back of his chair. He looks more like he is 8 instead of 9. Matty is a little taller than he is.
I learned that normally we do math and science work before lunch. Sometimes we do grammar or reading then too, and sometimes it’s social studies. The spelling test is done after first recess on Thursday and Friday. Ben and Matty showed me around the playground during the first recess. Then we got our spelling words and worked on them for a few minutes before we started reading our science book and talking about oceans. I found out that for the rest of the school year, we will be studying the Oceans and the living things in them. I have never seen an ocean, but I think dolphins are wicked cool. I think I can do pretty well in science because I have read a lot about the ocean, coral reefs, and dolphins.
At lunch, Ben and Matty led me to the cafeteria. Mom got me a lunch card so I can get lunch at school instead of having to bring it every day. Matty brought his today, so he got us seats at a table and saved us a place. Ben went through the line with me. It was neat. We talked about bikes, and I told him I had just got mine fixed because the movers bent my rim really bad. He told me then in line, that after we are done eating we should head to the nurse’s office.
“Max, I did not want to say anything in front of Matty. I won’t tell anyone else someone else’s secrets. I need to get changed, so I go after I am done eating before going to hang out and have fun on the playground. Sometimes I just go read in the library if it is cold or snowy out and the classroom is closed.”
“Thanks Ben. I appreciate that. Matty knows I wear diapers. He saw me carrying them when we got home on Friday, and since I was wearing one, he saw it too. So did his little brother. We talked and they understood. Friday was a rough day for me. I met my new therapist, and I was not wearing any protection and had an accident. I was so embarrassed, and ashamed. I have always wet at night but wetting during the day is a newer thing for me and I am adjusting to it. This is the first day I have had to wear diapers to school. I am still nervous about someone finding out and teasing or picking on me.”
“I have worn them since 1st grade. I was hurt in a sledding accident. Because of that I now need to wear them all the time. I was in a wheelchair for a week after the accident, because I could not walk. But I got control of my legs and stuff back when the swelling went down. But I did not get control of when I needed to pee. It was embarrassing for me because I was 6 and my little brother was 3. He was potty training, and in pull-ups and I was back in diapers. He did not understand and kept asking if I was a baby now. I was really upset and got mad at him a lot. My mom told me it was not his fault, because we told him big boys wear pull-ups, while toddlers and babies wore diapers. Since I was in diapers during the day again, he just said what he thought because of what we told him to help make him potty train. It helped me and after that, I told him I was in big boy diapers because I got hurt and showed him the stitches.” Said Ben as they were getting their food.
We sat with Matty and had lunch. One of Ben’s friends from class came over and asked if he could eat with us. He introduced himself as Kyle. He had red hair and was pretty tall. He was slender but not as skinny as I am or as Ben. We all talked about normal kid stuff. Mostly cartoons, Harry Potter, dragons, and stuff like that.
Once we were done with lunch, I told Matty I had to go to the nurse’s office. He looked at me weird and asked “Why?” I leaned into his ear and told him “I need to get changed, so my diaper does not leak.” He blushed a bit because he understood why I was whispering in his ear.
“Matty, how about we meet you in the library, since it’s kinda cold and windy? Kyle you can join us there if you want.”
“I will meet you guys there. I need to get my medication, so I will be a few minutes.” Said Kyle.
Matty headed to the library, while I and Ben walked to the nurse’s office. I noticed Kyle was behind us walking the same way.
“Ben, Kyle is following us,” I said.
“Don’t worry, he is going to the nurse’s office too. He is cool, so don’t worry. It’s fine.” That was Ben’s reply and I figured he knew best.
We got to the nurse’s office and Ben said we just wait in the chairs that are lined up inside the door. There was a boy already sitting in one. He was about my size so I figured he was maybe a 2nd or 3rd grader, he was cute, and I would kinda like to see him in just a diaper, and see him in nothing so I could see his stiffy. I know the 3rd, 4th, and 5th graders all have lunch at the same time, but we have different areas where we can play. Kyle went over to the locker and took out a GoodNites and went into a bathroom. He came out a moment later and left.
“I told you not to worry about Kyle. He wears pullup-style diapers so he can go into the bathroom and change. Some days he does not need to come here, so I think he is getting a lot better and maybe won’t need them next year for school. Sometimes I wish I could wear them too because I know it would be a lot easier to change myself that way, but when I try them, they leak. I think they are kinda scratchy too, and not as soft and comfortable as the diapers I wear here or the ones I got for at home.”
“Yeah I used to wear goodnights until we moved here. I wore them for the last year. I liked my diapers better than them, but my dad made me switch because he said I was too old for diapers. I wear little kid diapers still for school, but the ones mom has for me at home are a lot thicker and they are really soft too.”
“I wonder if we have the same diapers at home. Did your mom get them at the medical supply store here in town? Did you hear about the support group for boys in diapers?”
“Yeah, that is where we got them. I heard about it and want to go. That store had some other cool stuff in it. It’s kinda embarrassing some of the stuff my mom got for me, but it has helped me not be so nervous or moody or feeling kinda down, so I guess it helps.”
“Was it one of their bottles or the plastic pants, or maybe the cool pacifiers they have?”
I blushed but was relieved when he said the pacifiers were cool.
“First it was a pacifier, then on Friday I got a Harry Potter Paci and a bottle to go with it.”
“Wow, they got those back in finally. I need to tell my mom so we can go get one of those pacifiers. I know they were getting some of them in, along with more dragons and some Star Wars ones too. I like the pacifiers. My mom was not sure I should have one, but I told her it made me feel better about myself and helped me focus better on my schoolwork. She talked to my doctor, and he said it would be fine, so she got me one. My little brother wanted one and got caught sucking on mine a few times when I was not using it, so I got him one for his Birthday last year. He was really happy. They had Paw Patrol ones so I got him one of them.”
The nurse called me into a room. I got the male nurse. He told me to undo my pants and push them down. I pushed my jeans and boxers down to my ankles. He then helped me onto an examining table or changing table. He undid the snaps on my shirt. He took off my diaper and cleaned me up. He put on another diaper. It had paw patrol on it so I knew it was the same type I wore at home a few times. He did the snaps in my crotch on my shirt and then pulled my boxers and jeans up most of the way. He helped me off the table. I pulled my jeans the rest of the way on and buttoned them.
“Thanks for the diaper change. This is new for me, needing them at school, but you made it a lot less scary. Thanks.”
“No worries. I understand how it is. I was a bedwetter until I was 16 and had some daytime issues so I wore them on and off thru 6th grade. If you need anything, just come and let us know. Now go enjoy the rest of your lunch break. Oh, those are some cool boxers too.” He said with a smile.
I went out and Ben was not back, so I waited for him. As I did an older boy came in and sat down. He was reading Harry Potter, Order of the Phoenix. He is cute.
“Hi, I’m Max and I’m new here. That’s a good book. If you like books with magic and cool heros, I suggest Iron Druid Chronicles. It’s a series about a 2000-year-old druid living in modern times. It’s really cool. I am on book 2 of the series.”
“Hi Max. I am Adam. It is nice to meet you. My dad has that series and says it’s really good, but he won’t let me read it while I am in elementary school. He says when I start 6th grade, I can read it and a few others, like Exiled by Merrick. He knows I am very mature for my age, but said those books would be rated at least pg-13, so I have to wait until fall when school starts again.”
“Ok. I like them. Yeah they got a little bit of sex stuff and some violence in it, but I think there is more of that in many tv shows that are on prime time. That is why my mom agreed to let me read them. But I had to agree to talk with her if I had any questions about stuff. Nice to meet you. My friend is done, so I got to go. Hope to see you around again.” I said with a smile, as I saw Ben come out.
We walked to the library and when we got there, we found Matty and Kyle at a table, they had a cribbage board and some cards. We talked quietly and played team cribbage until it was time to go back to class. It was fun. The rest of the day went well. I knew I was wet because I felt that I needed to pee twice, but then 2-3 minutes later I started to pee.
Just before class was over, I was given a note from the office. It was from my Mom, telling me I should walk home today like I will be doing. She got delayed so she will see me at home. I have a key to the house and mom put one of those coded locks on the front door, so I just enter my code and it lets me in.
When the bell rings, I go to leave. Ben gives me his phone # and says if I have any questions on our homework, I can call him. I then go to catch up with Matty so I can walk with him and his friends. One of the boys walking with them is Adam. We talk about normal boy stuff. I found out Adam is a Boy Scout, and so are his brothers. Paul was walking with us and he is also in 5th grade. He is big into skiing I found out. He has been training at it since he was very little. He is hoping he can do the Olympics. That would be way cool.
I got home, and Mom was not there. I figured I better check my diaper. I went to my room and stripped down to my onesie. It took me a minute or so, but I did finally get the snaps popped open. Once I was down to just my diaper and socks, I checked to see how full my diaper was. I was shocked it was so full. But I did have milk and a bottle of water at lunch.
How hard can it be to put on a diaper? I found out it is a lot harder than I thought it would be. I bet it’s a lot easier to diaper someone else than it is to put one on yourself. I used the wipes and a little lotion. I got it on and then when I stood up I saw it was not very even, so I adjusted it. It’s pretty tight, almost as tight as when mom does it. I figure it will last until mom gets home and then she can check it and adjust it more if needed.
I got my comfy sweatpants, a t-shirt, and my hoodie, so I was warm and comfy. I got an orange and some juice and then started my homework. I finished my homework, and Mom was not home yet.
I went and got my book, my Minions pacifier, and my sheepskin blanket from my room. I decided I would snuggle on the sofa and read my book. When I was in the refrigerator earlier I noticed my mom had my bottle filled with apple juice, so I thought I would get it. I enjoyed my Book, Paci, and a bottle of apple juice. I was so relaxed I fell asleep.
Mom got home while I was asleep. I guess she thought me being asleep with my bottle next to my book and my pacifier in my mouth was cute, because she took a few pictures of me that way. She showed them to me after dinner.
Mom woke me up and told me I looked so cute sleeping there sucking on my paci. She took my bottle out to the kitchen while I sat up and woke up. She said I needed to go out and help her get stuff from the car.
“Mom, when we are done, can you check my diaper? I changed it when I got home and it did not leak when I fell asleep, so I think I did ok with it.”
“No problem dear. Then you can tell me how your day went at school.”
I put my shoes on and follow Mom out to the driveway. I was not paying a lot of attention, because when mom stopped and I stepped to the side so I could help get stuff from the car, I realized it was not our car.
“MOM, you got a truck. It’s wicked.”
“Well Maxie, I went to look at SUVs today. I figured we would need a safe 4-wheel drive vehicle here for the winters, and I thought that it might be good so I can take you to some fishing spots this summer too. I fell in love with this truck. I was thinking I would get an Explorer or Expedition because both would fit your bike in them and give you lots of room in the back seat. But when I walked by this truck, something made me look at it. The Electric Blue color just called to me and the tan leather is so soft. The back seat is larger than most so you have more room, especially when you get older. It will also make it easier when I need to change you and we are out and about. The shell on the back will allow us to put groceries, your bike, fishing gear, or anything else back there. It even has a slide-out floor so it’s easy to get to everything. The truck is only 2 years old and only had 15,000 miles on it. I explained to the sales manager why I wanted to get a new vehicle, and he understood. You will meet his son at the support group. He gave you a new big kid booster seat. It’s like a racing seat but for kids. It even has its own cup holders so you can put your bottle or sippy or whatever so you don’t get thirsty when you go anywhere. He also told me the material is coated with a special protection spray so if you leak or spill on it, no stains and no smells. Just wipe it down and it’s good to go. I saved your old Ford Racing car-seat so you have it too.”
“It looks so cool. I can’t wait to ride in it. This will be so much easier when we take my bike anywhere.”
After Mom showed me all the goodies the truck had on it, we went back inside.
When we got inside, Mom took me to her room so she could check my diaper. She said I did a good job putting it on, and tonight she would show me the proper way to put on my diaper.
She told me that after school, she was planning on just having me take a shower and then get into the thick night diaper. Then I could do my homework and relax and not worry about stuff. I’m not sure I like that idea, but I will give it a try. What about the support group or if I join anything where we have meetings at night or stuff?
Just as we were getting to the kitchen, Mom’s phone rang. I knew something was not right by the look on her face when she saw who was calling. As she was answering it, she told me to go to my room, and I can read up there or play Legos. She said she will call me down when dinner is ready. I got my book and pacifier and headed to my room. I can hear Mom start talking to the person on the phone. I heard her say, “I thought it was all over. He is supposed to be in prison and never bother us again, so why are you calling now?”
I got scared, and worried because the first thought I had was that they let my dad out of prison, and he was going to find us. I don’t want him to hurt Brian or Me. He said if we ever told he would kill us. I don’t want to die.
I took my Paci and started to suck on it to try to stay calm. I climbed into my bed and hid under the covers and started to cry. I could hear mom was upset downstairs and I was getting more and more scared. I started to shake as I was crying. I felt cold. I knew I should be hot because I was under all my blankets. It was getting hard to breathe, my chest felt heavy, like an elephant was sitting on it. That is all I remember before I fell asleep or passed out.
End Chapter 3
What is the news that is upsetting Max and his mom. Will Max be okay? Is he having a panic attack, an anxiety attack, a combo of the 2, or ???
Was Ben flirting with him, and if so, how will Max respond, especially since he thinks Ben is super cute. Potential Boyfriends? What will happen at the Diaper Support group meeting? Will Matty like it? You will have to keep reading to find out.
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty (It has been moved to the Adult-youth section), https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/be-true-to-your-heart/ and in my works list on AO3, https://archiveofourown.to/users/DLdaddy .
MNDB Sleepover Fun , on nifty https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/mndb-sleepover-fun/ and on AO3.
__________
HELP: If you know how to download or copy a story that is posted on WattPad, so it can be saved as a text file, word file, html page, or etc, PLEASE let me know. I have seen some great stories there, that I would love to be able to download and save, in case Wattpad decides to censor more authors on its site, as many sites are starting to do. If you have an idea or know how to do it, please EMAIL ME. Thanks!
Here are some Stories with lots of boys having a lot of fun with other males of all ages. Check them out, I am sure a few will tickle your pickle.
1. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/my-special-boy/
2. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/kevs-family-and-friends/
3. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/toilet-training-tommy/ Horny Big Brother is in Charge while the parents are on a second honeymoon. What does he do to his pesky little brother?
4. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/summer-camp-affair/
5. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/home-show/
6. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/joshies-padded-nights/
7. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/keiths-conversion/
8. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/boys-on-the-train/ (A great start, maybe someone can continue it??!!)
9. https://diaperstoryarchive.wordpress.com/2012/07/17/christmas-and-the-magic-pjs/
10. https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=6875 Sleepover with Jimmy
11. https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=9533 Treat for Davids Bday
12. https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7013 Summer of 1999
13. https://archiveofourown.to/works/45206782 Hard Time on Set
14. https://www.wattpad.com/story/268855592-the-roles-switch
15. https://archiveofourown.to/works/28801545 Lord Carnal Photo for Boys
16. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/entrepreneur
17. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/your-very-curious-boy/
18. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/carson-gets-cast.html
19. https://archiveofourown.to/works/41831508 Lustful Opportunities
20. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/babysitting-matty-and-john-mark/
21. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/sex-toy-boy/
22. https://www.deviantart.com/fingerfish/art/The-Training-712593520
23 https://www.wattpad.com/story/339117949-willies-camping-trip-with-friends
If you like this Story or others like it, please send a quick note and Kudos to the Author of THAT story. It’s this feedback that tells the author that people like their stories and they are not wasting their time writing them. If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback and Kudos. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me a Comment. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked.
BEWARE Deviant Art is now full-on censoring stories and art. If the story is about a minor, they can remove and will ban the user permanently (and the IP they join and accessed from). If you post a political view or opinion that is contrary to their belief, you will be banned. BIG BROTHER is watching and denying people the ability to have Freedom of Speech or Expression. They want everyone to now think within the box they approve of. They have changed a lot since Oct 2022. Not sure why, but beware. Let others know that they are now PROMOTING CENSORSHIP! If you use them, beware. They will ban a person that has accessed a story that they ban. Talk about communist views and opinions. So, beware!!! You have been warned.
Thanks for reading my story. I post on Nifty and AO3 mostly. Might be posting to PZA in the near future. Please check out my other stories and the links shared in them for more Horny boy adventures and exporation. Have Fun!!!
Chapter 4: Fear, Friends, and Love
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 4
From Chapter 3:
“It looks so cool. I can’t wait to ride in it. This will be so much easier when we take my bike anywhere.”
After Mom showed me all the goodies the truck had on it, we went back inside.
When we got inside, Mom took me to her room so she could check my diaper. She said I did a good job putting it on, and tonight she would show me the proper way to put on my diaper.
She told me that after school, she was planning on just having me take a shower and then get into the thick night diaper. Then I could do my homework and relax and not worry about stuff. I’m not sure I like that idea, but I will give it a try. What about the support group or if I join anything where we have meetings at night or stuff?
Just as we were getting to the kitchen, Mom’s phone rang. I knew something was not right by the look on her face when she saw who was calling. As she was answering it, she told me to go to my room, and I can read up there or play Legos. She said she will call me down when dinner is ready. I got my book and pacifier and headed to my room. I can hear Mom start talking to the person on the phone. I heard her say, “I thought it was all over. He is supposed to be in prison and never bother us again, so why are you calling now?”
I got scared, and worried because the first thought I had was that they let my dad out of prison, and he was going to find us. I don’t want him to hurt Brian or Me. He said if we ever told he would kill us. I don’t want to die.
I took my Paci and started to suck on it to try to stay calm. I climbed into my bed and hid under the covers and started to cry. I could hear mom was upset downstairs and I was getting more and more scared. I started to shake as I was crying. I felt cold. I knew I should be hot because I was under all my blankets. It was getting hard to breathe, my chest felt heavy, like an elephant was sitting on it. That is all I remember before I passed out.
CHAPTER 4: Fear, Friends, and Love.
NOTE: This story is normally written from Max’s POV. However, at times to fully explain the situation, I think it might be best to address and talk from someone else’s POV. When I do this, I will state who it is, and when it’s back to Max, I will state that. Thanks for all your support, comments, kudos, and emails. That is what keeps me going. I look forward to hearing from more of you soon.
(MOM, Stacy POV)
As I was about to start dinner, my cell phone rang. I saw it was the district attorney’s office from Nebraska. I was shocked they would be calling because I thought we had put this behind us when my now Ex-husband took a plea agreement for 2 counts of 1st-degree child sexual assault and rape. One was because of what he did to Max and one for Brian. The state dropped the other 12 counts that they had charged him with as part of the agreement. He agreed to 20 years on each count, with 5 suspended so that means he will do 30 years. A no-contact order was put in place for both boys and our family. So, I don’t understand why they would be calling, unless maybe he is dead.
“Hello, this is Stacy.”
“Stacy, it’s Martha with the State Attorney’s Office. I am sorry to call you tonight, but I am working late and forgot to call earlier.”
“I thought it was all over. He is supposed to be in prison and never bother us again, so why are you calling now?
“It’s about your husband Jack and the plea agreement.”
“He is my Ex-husband, and he can rot in hell as far as I am concerned.”
“I am sorry, and I can understand how you feel. I hope Max is doing better. I talked to your sister a few hours ago and she is the one that suggested I try to call you in the evening, so we can talk.”
“I will keep it short, he is trying to withdraw the plea, and then take it to trial, which means the boys would need to testify. He got a new lawyer. He tried to get several of the ones that support NAMBLA and such, but they would not touch his case when they heard how he hurt the boys and threatened them. They even said what he did was wrong, it was abusive and cruel. Funny when those that support men and boys having sex, claim what he did was wrong, abusive, and cruel, and he is trying to fight it. He did find a lawyer and he is claiming that the plea was forced because the public defender he was appointed told him if he did not take the plea, he would let him be convicted at trial for how he hurt his son and nephew. A hearing to address this claim and the petition to withdraw the plea is set for Friday. He was supposed to be sentenced last month, but that got delayed when he got a new lawyer. I sent you a letter, but I guess you did not get it.”
“What do you want from us? This ordeal has hurt us a lot and hurt Max so much that he is emotionally more like a 3 or 4 yr old than a 10-year-old. He is wetting his pants so often that he is wearing diapers for school now. I want him to feel safe and not have to worry that someone might hurt him, and know that his monster of a father will never be able to hurt him again.”
“I understand and I am doing all I can to protect you guys. The attorney was asking for your contact information claiming he needed to interview Max. I told him that was classified, and that if the court ordered it, we would notify you of when and where an interview would need to take place. I explained you had moved and were on the East Coast so you would need travel time. I figured if I told him East Coast that might keep him busy and looking the wrong way if he was passing any info on to his client. Karen suggested that you might want to change Max’s email account. It seems your Ex knew and had access to both Max’s and Brian’s email, so it’s possible that he could share that with someone else to try to track them down when they access it. She said she would talk to you about it after I called and talked to you.”
“I did not know that. Max never said anything about that. I don’t know how much he uses it but will make sure that it won’t be used again. Please make sure that monster does not try to contact us and don’t let him near us or Brian. He has hurt us enough. I don’t know what would happen to Max if he had to go to court. Shoot, just the mention of his father by the therapist had him so upset and scared he wet his pants in the office. Because of that, Max is back in diapers for wetting full-time. They seem to help him feel safer and deal with the stress and anxiety this has put on him.”
“I will do all I can to make sure he never hurts Max again. I told his lawyer that both boys had agreed to testify at trial about the abuse they suffered and the threat he made to kill them if they told anyone. This seemed to shock him a little, so I think that will help. My guess is he wants a better deal. If the plea is allowed to be withdrawn, I have a plan to get his attention. Because of the pictures he had on his computer and phone, I will charge him with multiple counts of production and possession of kiddie porn. Then tell him he can have the same plea offer, if he agrees to it within 48 hours, or else, we will want an extra 10 years for the production. I think that will take any wind out of his sails.”
“Fine. As Karen and I both said before, we don’t care what he is charged with as long as the monster never hurts us or the boys again. I need to get dinner going, and then talk to Karen. Let me know if anything changes. Thank you.”
I hung up and sent a text to Karen and told her I would call her in a bit.
As I was about to go check on Max, there was a knock at the door.
I looked out the peephole and saw Matty and Dylan with a man, that I assume to be their father. So I open the door.
“Hello, I am Scott. Matty and Dylan asked if they could come see Max, and since we are neighbors I wanted to say HI as well.”
“HI Scott, nice to meet you. Hi Boys, I am sure Max could use someone to talk to and play with before dinner, so please come in.”
I let them in and suggested the boys go upstairs because Max was playing in his room.
“I thought the boys said they lived down the street a few houses,” I asked Scott.
“They do. I am their Uncle. I live next door to you, in the yellow house. They spend time with me when their mom has to work late, and when we go fishing and do other things they would often miss out because their dad drives semi-truck from coast to coast. He loves them and does it so that they can live in a safe area and put money aside for the future and their education. He takes a few days or weekends off when he can when the weather is nice so he can spend special time with the boys.”
“Oh, okay. That is great they have an Uncle that is willing to help them and spend time with them. Boys need a positive male role model. Sadly, Max does not have one anymore, and I guess has not had one for a while, now that I think about it.”
“The way Matty talks about Max, it sounds as if they are best friends already and Dylan told me what Max said to him and how kind he was, so I think both boys like him a lot. Dylan looks up to him like a 2nd brother I think. When we go fishing and camping Max is welcome to join us, I know the boys would love to have a friend with, so they can go play and not have to listen to my silly jokes and stories.”
“Uncle Scott and Max’s Mom, come quick, Max won’t wake up and he is really white looking.” Called Matty from the top of the stairs.
I raced up the stairs and Scott was right behind me. The boys had pulled Max’s blanket back. He had his pacifier in his mouth and was sucking on it. When I removed it, he kept sucking and put his thumb in his mouth. Max stopped sucking his thumb when he was little. He did it a few times after that when he was really scared, but I had not seen it in at least 3-4 years. He was covered in sweat, cold to the touch, and white as a ghost.
“Did anything happen recently? He looks like he is in shock or maybe an anxiety attack.”
“I got a phone call about his father. I guess he might have heard me a little on the phone. His father hurt him and his cousin a lot, and is one of the reasons we moved. Maxie, please wake up sweetie”
“Let’s get him to the ER. It’s only a few miles from here, and it will be faster than calling 911. My buddy is a paramedic, so I know they are good and fast, but It’s faster in a case like this if we take him. I will drive. Boys you will be riding in your seats, but I need you to buckle yourself up. I think it will be best if Stacy holds Max up front while I drive.”
Scott reached down and picked up Max and told me to grab my phone, purse, and keys, and let’s go.
I grabbed my stuff as I got downstairs and then followed them out the door. I was glad I put the electronic door lock in, so it self-locks every time.
Scott has a Ford Expedition, and we all got in. The drive took maybe 3 minutes. I know I heard the tires squeal several times, but I could tell he was in full control of his SUV. We pulled to the ER, I got out and carried Max inside. A nurse saw us and came running. She motioned me over to the gurney and I put Max on it. She radioed and some other nurses came out and took Max. I was in tears as I saw my little boy wheeled out of sight.
I told her what I knew. Gave her my insurance info, and the name of his therapist in town. I explained his medical issues and his emotional issues and the abuse he was recovering from. As I was finishing this up, Scott and the boys walked in. The nurse saw Scott, smiled, and said HI to him by name. I was a bit shocked, does this mean he is accident prone or? He had the boys go sit down and wait. They found some toys and started playing with them.
A few minutes later a doctor came out and we talked. He told me that it appeared Max was in shock, and asked if he had any anxiety or PTSD issues. I gave a brief overview of the last year and the abuse his father did to him and the threat he made to him and Brian. I then said I got a call from the attorney and sent Max upstairs to play while I talked. I feared he might have heard part of it and thought his father was free or might try to find and hurt him.
The Doctor took notes and said he understood. He suggested I gently and calmly talk to him and if playing with his hair or such is calming to him, to do that for a few minutes. They gave him some meds that will help him be more calm, and stay calm. He noticed the diaper and I explained the drastic increase in daytime issues and the heavy night wetting. He stated they changed him into a dry diaper because he was soaked and a little messy, and figured it might have happened when the shock or anxiety set in. Often he sees kids and adults that have a major PTSD or anxiety attack with soiled pants because they have an accident. Especially those that were sexually abused as it seems to be a default defense mechanism to lower the risk of abuse.
I went in and sat next to my Maxie. I talked softly to him, played with his hair, and ticked his tummy a little. About 5 minutes later he started to stir. It took another 2-3 minutes but he woke up. He looked scared at first, and when he saw me he tried to hug me as he was crying. I held him and he slowly calmed down. He kept saying “I don’t want to die, don’t let him hurt or kill me.” I knew this had to be related to his father and the call.
“Maxie, listen to me. You are safe. No one will get you. No one will hurt or kill you. Your father is still in prison and he can’t hurt you. I love you and will do everything I can to protect and keep you safe. You are my little boy and I love you more than life.”
“Where am I mommy? Where are my clothes?”
“You are at the hospital. Your friends came over to see you and when they went to your room you were in your bed in the fetal position and would not wake up. They got me and we brought you to the hospital. How do you feel?”
“They saw me like that. I bet they think I’m just a wimp and a baby now” Max said as he started to softly cry. He wanted friends so badly and was so insecure that they would dump him if he was not perfect.
“Max, I need you to calm down. They were worried about you. I doubt they think of you like that. They were worried about you and asked what was wrong and if you would be okay. Now once you calm down I will go find the doctor and see if you can come home tonight or if they want you to stay here overnight.”
“I don’t want to sleep here. I want to go home. I want Sharky, so I will be safe and not have those bad nightmares. Please Mommy” Max said as he was trying to calm down, but it was clear he was scared to sleep in the hospital.
It took a few minutes, but Max was calm, and I said I would be right back.
I found the doctor and we talked. He said that he was giving us an RX for Max to help with anxiety and PTSD. He suggested we talk about it with his therapist as he might have better suggestions, but he felt these meds would help him be calm, and not turn him into a zombie as some can do. He said it would take about 20 minutes to release him. He suggested that having his friends come say HI might help Max, and help calm the worried boys in the waiting room.
I went out and saw Scott and the boys. I told them Max was better and could go home soon. They all looked relieved. I asked if they wanted to come back and say HI. I told them Max was still a bit worried and scared, especially because he was in the hospital. They followed me back to the room Max was in.
“Max, you are Okay. I was so worried I lost my new best friend!” Matty said as he got beside Max and grabbed his hand. This made Max smile.
“Max, I was scared. You are my friend and I wish you were my brother too. You’re so cool and nice. I am glad you are ok.” Said Dylan, as he tried to climb up onto the bed. Scott saw this and figured he wanted to hug Max, as Dylan was a hugger. He picked him up and helped him so he could hug Max. He gave him a big hug and whispered in his ear, “You’re my best friend, I love you”. This made Max blush a little. Matty heard what his brother said and was a bit jealous. Once Dylan was down, he asked Scott to help him so he could hug Max too.
Matty gave Max a hug, and told him, “Max, you are my bestest friend. Don’t leave me. I love you more than any other friend and like a brother. You’re the best.” Then he gave Max a peck on the cheek, which made both boys blush. It was not sexual but showed Max he had real friends and they loved him for who he was. It was a brotherly kiss. This helped him to relax more.
“Thanks guys. You are my best friends too. I hope Ben can be our good friend too. We can all do sleepovers and stuff, and not worry about our diapers. If I had brothers, I wish it was you guys.”
I felt better, because I knew Max had real friends that will be there for him and that he can count on.
(MAX’s POV)
I was happy because I trust Matty and Dylan will be my friends and not tell anyone about my secrets or judge me. I want to leave the hospital. The last time I was in a hospital they did all kinds of stuff to me, and had to get stuff from my butt and take pictures of me with no clothes on and stuff. I hated it. So did Brain because he was with me when we were taken to the hospital.
When the doctor said I could leave and gave a bunch of papers to mom I was happy. I started to get out of bed and realized all I had on was a diaper. I was embarrassed because my friends would see me in a diaper again and so would this strange man. He did not make me feel weird or scared of him. He seemed really nice and when Dylan hugged him I could tell he trusted him. I thought maybe it was his daddy.
“Mom I got a little problem, I don’t have any clothes on. I can’t go home like this.”
“Max, you should have a clean diaper on, they said they changed you. I think your clothes are over there and I can get you dressed in a few minutes. How about you come and sit in that chair? You can put on your clothes if you want, or I can help you in a minute. Maybe Scott can help you, I bet he has helped Matty and Dylan many times. Besides, they have seen you in your diaper, so it’s not a big deal. Even if you did not have clothes, you could still go home in just your diaper. I just would not take you in to get your prescription filled if you were in just a diaper. But the good news for you is that the Doctor says you should rest as much as possible tomorrow, so no school.”
I moved so I could put my feet over the side of the bed. It was a long way down. I think Scott realized I was a little afraid to just jump down. He came over and picked me up and set me next to the chair. He had a big smile as he picked me up and when he touched me it sent tingles all over my body.
“There you go buddy, I could tell you were trying to figure out the best way to get down, so I just thought I would help you out, the same way I would my nephews. By the way, I am Scott or Uncle Scott, as Dylan and Matty call me.”
“Thank you Mr. Scott,” I said as I was trying to cover up my diaper and not blush too much.
“Don’t worry about the diaper. I see and change diapers all the time. When Dylan and Matty are at my house, they both are in diapers so the bed and furniture stay dry. It’s no big deal. Besides, I wore them until I was a teenager every night and a lot of the time on weekends. I understand about them. Mr. Scott sounds really formal. If your mom is ok with it, how about Uncle Scott or just Scott.”
“I think Uncle Scott is fine. I don’t think he should just call you Scott, that is a bit too informal, at least for now.” My mom said as she was checking the paperwork with the nurse.
The diaper was not the little kid’s diaper like I was wearing at school and when I got home. It was the bigger youth-type diaper. It was not as thick as the one I wore over the weekend but it was soft and comfy. It was lite blue in color, except where it was darker because I was a little wet.
I started to put on my clothes. My sweatpants had a wet spot on them, I guess my diaper had leaked. So I set them aside and put on my socks and waited to ask my mom what to do.
“Mom, my sweatpants got a wet spot. I guess the diaper leaked. Should I just put them on or what should I do?” I realized that maybe I should not have asked because if I did not put them on, I would be in just a shirt and diaper.
“Maxie, I think it is best if we just take them and wash them. You don’t need to have them on. Your shirt hides most of your diaper. After all, I bet they see boys in diapers a lot around here.” Then she grabbed them and asked the nurse for a plastic bag to put them in. A few minutes later I was put in a wheelchair and wheeled out of the hospital.
“Mommy, I am hungry,” I said as I was being put into a white expedition, which I was guessing was Scotts. I was put in one of the booster seats, I found out later it was Matty’s seat and he gave it up so I would be safer in it and he sat in the middle between me and Dylan.
“I know a good Mexican restaurant if you like Mexican food. They do really good street-style tacos, and burritos too.” Scott said.
Before mom could say anything I said, “I love tacos and burritos. We went to the place by the medical store last week and it was the best Mexican food I ever had.”
“Well, that is the same place I was thinking about. They are one of the few places in that shopping area open on Mondays besides the Medical supply store, and they have great food. I think Matty and Dylan like it better than Pizza.” Both my friends said “Yep”.
I forgot I had no pants on and was excited to go get some good food. We arrived and I did not realize anything until I walked in and that is when I realized I was in just a shirt, diapers, and socks. I started to panic. Matty saw my look and he came and gave me a side hug. He said, “I will stand behind you, that way no one can see your diaper butt. Don’t worry.”
I told my mom what I wanted as Dylan and Matty told their uncle what they wanted, then we went and got a booth. Dylan picked a table at first. But I pointed to my diaper and said “Let’s find a booth, so people won’t be staring at my diapered butt.” Which caused Dylan and Matty to giggle.
Dinner was great and no one said anything about my diaper. I felt the need to pee while I was eating and then it just started to go, so I let it. After all, I am wearing a diaper so might as well just use it. I still had the orange hospital band on my wrist. Mom said she would cut it off when I got home.
The lady that brought our food, heard me ask Mom about the band. A few minutes later she came out with a pair of scissors and offered them to my mom. She said, “When my son goes to the hospital, he hates the band. So the first thing we do when we leave each time is take it off. He says it makes him feel like he is still sick or different when he has it on. As a mom, I am happy to help another boy out the same way I do my own.”
“Thank you, that is most kind of you. It’s been a rough several days for Max. When he was in the hospital the last time he kept tugging on it, trying to get it off. Thank you.” Mom said.
“If the boys would like some flan, I just made some for my boys and I think we have enough to share. Once you guys eat your dinner I will send it out, if that is okay.”
“Thank you very much Maria, I am sure the boys would love some flan, once they finish their dinner. Please thank your boys for sharing with us.” Scott said.
We finished eating, and then I saw 2 boys come out carrying some bowls. They looked to be about my size, so I guessed they were between 5 and 7.
“Hi Dylan. My mom said you guys wanted to try her special flan. It’s our favorite. I hope you like it as much as we do. This is my little brother Pepe, he is 6.” Said one of the 2 slender boys. It was clear they were of Hispanic descent. They had darker skin and dark hair, but were slender, with big eyes, and a nice smile. They were cute little boys.
“Hi Miguel. I did not know this was your mom’s place. The food is great. It’s my favorite place to eat in town. It’s even better than Pizza! I can’t wait to try it. I never had flan before. What is it?”
“It’s a Mexican pudding I guess. It’s very creamy and tastes like vanilla and caramel. I bet you will love it.”
“Cool, thanks. This is my big brother, Matty, he is 9 and in 4th grade. This is Max, he is our best friend. He just moved here, into Billy’s old house. He is 10 and in Matty’s class. He had to go to the hospital and we’re going home but we stopped to eat here.”
“Hi Max, I hope you are ok. My mom makes me flan every time before I go to the hospital and then if I have to stay over when I get to go home. She says it helps me heal and get better. I hope it helps you too. We live by you because we used to go to Billy’s house and play Legos in the summer and after school sometimes. That’s cool.”
“If you don’t want to tell me, I understand but it sounds like you go to the hospital a lot, why?” I asked.
“I got a form of cancer, and I was in a car crash last year. So I have to go get checked by my doctor every month for several things. And they check my blood. If anything is not right I go to the hospital, and normally spend a few days because they do lots of tests. They say the cancer is under control, for now. Because of the car crash, I have to be careful what I eat and how much I drink, because the nerves around my stomach got hurt and I can’t feel if I am full or some other things too.”
“I am sorry you got cancer. I hope you will be ok. I hope one day they make it so no one has to have cancer anymore.” Matty said.
“Thanks”
“Where I used to live in Nebraska, one of my old friends’ older brother had an injury kind of like you. He could not tell if he was full when he ate so his mom always set out how much food he could have. If he drank too much he had to be careful too, and he had problems knowing when he had to pee. He said once he got used to it, and stuff it was not too bad, because it was better than being in a wheelchair like he was for almost a month while he was healing.”
“Yah it’s not too bad. Especially when I don’t have the cancer problems. It makes it hard to do sleepovers and some other stuff I want to do, but it is a lot better than being in a wheelchair or something like that.”
“If you want, I bet my mom and dad would let you sleep over at our house, or you could sleep over when we stay at our Uncle Scott’s. Pepe could come too sometimes so he doesn’t feel left out. I know when Matty had some sleepovers I felt left out, sometimes. We have some medical problems too, and that is why we don’t normally do many sleepovers, but they are fun and my mom I bet would let you sleep over,” an excited Dylan stated.
“I don’t think my mom will let me, but I will ask. Pepe has a friend that he has slept over at his house a few times and he slept over at our house. They are in the same class.”
“Will you ask? Please. Maybe this weekend.” Begged Dylan
“Ask what? Is there a problem Miguel?” asked his mother. She had noticed Pepe had returned but Miguel had not, so she went to make sure everything was okay.
“No Mama, Dylan is in my class. He asked if I could sleep over, but I told him you don’t let me do it because of my medical stuff.” Said Miguel but he was looking embarrassed as he said it.
She said something to him in Spanish, and I have no idea what she said, but he looked at me, and then moved and looked more at me. Then he smiled. I found out later from Scott in the car that she told him that I was wearing a diaper and if they did not tease me for wearing one, and I could wear it without pants, these boys would not tease him about his diapers, and that it would be good to sleep over. She suggested maybe his friend could sleep over at their house next weekend for a night.
“Mom says that it might be ok. But maybe it would be best if you slept over at our house the first time.” Miguel said to Dylan.
“Ok, I will ask my mom and dad about it. This is my Uncle Scott, we are with him tonight because Mom is working late. I bet she will say yes.”
The adults talked for a minute and exchanged phone #s. I tried the flan and it was great. I ate it all. I bet on a cold night some warm flan would be better than ice cream for dessert.
When we got up to leave, Miguel and Pepe both came out to say bye to us. I blushed because I remembered my diaper was showing and I knew it was pretty wet. I saw both Miguel and Pepe look at my diaper, and then smile. Miguel said something to Dylan, and then both looked at me and smiled at each other. Dylan said when we were riding home that because of the injury Miguel wears pullups to school and diapers at home and to bed because he can’t feel when he has to pee. He was scared we would tease him but since I was in a diaper, he knew we would not tease him. That is why he was scared to sleep over. Dylan told Miguel that he wets at night so he wears diapers too. Both boys were excited to have another friend he could do sleepovers with and not worry about his diapers.
We stopped to pick up my medicine. I guess the hospital sent it to the grocery store so mom could get it. I don’t like taking medicine, but if it will help me, then I guess I should.
Scott dropped me and my mom off. “Max, I was thinking about taking Matty fishing on Saturday for a few hours. Do you want to join us? I think Dylan will be getting ready for or at his sleepover. Matty needs someone to challenge him for biggest fish because there is no way either of you could out fish me.”
I looked at my mom, she nodded, so I said, “Ok, you’re on. I bet Matty and I catch more fish than you.” And then giggled. “But I was hoping maybe Matty could sleep over on Saturday night.”
“We will only be gone for a few hours, so if you boys want to do a sleepover you will have plenty of time for that. I will mention it to his mom, and suggest she call you guys to work out the details. Now get well, and if you ever need anything, I am next door, in the yellow house.” Then Mom and I walked into our house.
When we were inside, I asked mom about the phone call. I told her I heard part of it and was scared.
“Max, your father is still in jail. He won’t be getting out. He got a new lawyer that is just trying to stall things and get him a better deal. Don’t worry. He won’t hurt you ever again, and he can’t hurt Brian either.”
“Thanks Mommy,” I said as I gave her a hug.
“Max, I do have a few questions for you. You have an email address, I know that. That way you can talk to Brian and Peter. Have you emailed them since we moved here? I found out that your father somehow got access to your email before and to Brian’s, and we need to make sure that they are safe, or maybe just get you each a new one.”
“Yeah, one night when you were on a trip he made us give him our email and Facebook stuff and passwords. Then he made us do stuff to each other when he took pictures and video of it. Then he did stuff to us. He said if we told anyone he would send it to our friends and they would not want to be friends with gay sissy boys like us unless they wanted to do stuff to us. I hope he did not send that stuff. I forgot about that.” I said as I started to cry.
“Max I need you to give me your password for it. Did you change it since your dad got it?”
“Yes, me and Brian both changed them right after he got arrested.”
I gave her all my passwords. She told me not to access any of that stuff, and she and Aunt Karen would get us a new email so we could talk. Mom told me later that Aunt Karen went into my email and sent my old friend a message saying that I and Brian had to close our email. She told him Brian would have my new one and he could get it from Brian at school. Then she closed both our email accounts and Facebook pages. She made Brian and me each a new gmail and gave the info to my mom. This way Brian and I can still talk by email and stuff. I guess Mom had her do it, in case there was someone trying to trace where we moved to.
Mom let me snuggle with her on the sofa for a little while. Then she said I should take the new medicine. One was to be taken when I went to bed, and the other was in the morning and lunchtime or afternoon. I did not want to take it at school so we agreed I would take it when I get home from school.
The medicine made me sleepy and I felt kind of strange. Mom said I needed a dry diaper for bed, so she changed me. It was like my mind went foggy and my body felt all tingles and heavy. I told mom I felt funny and really tired. She said I was going to sleep on the sofa, so she got me Sharky and my pacifier. A minute later I felt mom give me sharky and I fell asleep. It was a strange sleep. I had strange dreams. Not really nightmares, but strange dreams. I was glad mom changed me, because I remember a dream where I was swimming and then I was peeing in the pool and it felt warm.
I woke up in a very wet and heavy diaper. It took me a few minutes to really wake up and get my brain working. It was strange. I had to think to remember what day it was, then I remembered it was Tuesday, and I felt scared I was late for school. I saw the time on the clock said it was after 9 in the morning, so I knew I was really late for school if I had to go. I tried to sit up, but my body was not working right and the extra thick diaper did not help.
“Mommy” I said, but did not sound normal.
I saw her in the kitchen as she came over to me quickly.
“Honey, are you ok. Do you need help or need your diaper changed before breakfast?”
“Mommy, my body feels weird and heavy. My legs don’t want to work like normal. This diaper is extra thick and heavy and I can’t sit up. Can you help me?”
“No worries Max. The doctor said that you will be tired and feel strange when you wake up the first few days after taking the medicine. I got you sweetie.” Mom said as she helped me to sit up.
“Thanks. I am hungry, can I have scrambled eggs today?”
“Not a problem Maxie, I will get those for you in a few minutes. That is the Mega Max diaper with an extra stuffer pad in it, and you soaked it really well. I think without the stuffer, you might have leaked or at least filled it full. But it should last until you finish eating, then we can get you changed and see what we do today. I called your school and asked them to send any homework home with Matty so he can help you so you don’t get behind, especially since school is over soon.”
Mom made me breakfast and it was so good. She gave me my other medication. This one did not make me tired or feel weird. But I feel like I just wanted to relax and read my book instead of riding my bike.
“Maxie, we are going out for a little bit. So I need to get you changed. You have 2 appointments today that we need to go to. Then you can pick where we have a late lunch at. Okay sweetie?”
“Mom, where do we have to go? I don’t want to go out. I want to stay here where it’s safe.”
“Honey, you’re safe. Don’t worry. But you have an appointment with the therapist this morning, and then I got you in to see your new doctor. It was originally set up for this afternoon, but I called and they said they can get you in at 12:45. When we are done there I figure we can get some lunch.”
“Will they poke me and give me shots? I don’t like that. They hurt me and make me feel weird.”
“I am sorry Maxie. I can’t promise that they won’t poke you or maybe even give you a shot. They might even need to take some blood. But I will be there with you so you are safe. Don’t worry. I love you, baby.”
“I’m not a baby. I’m a big boy.”
“I know that Maxie, but no matter how old or big you get, you will always be my baby. Even when you are a daddy and have your own baby to take care of.”
“Ok Mom, I love you, and if you will be there with me, Okay.”
“Let’s get you in a daytime diaper. I figure they might want you to try to pee in a cup at the doctor’s office, so when we get ready to go there, try to hold it as long as you can. If you need to pee when we get there, tell me and I can get you to the bathroom so you can pee in the cup for them. Okay?”
“Ok. But won’t the doctor and nurse think I am a big baby because I am wearing a diaper?”
“No Maxie, they know lots of big boys wear diapers and pullups still. This is the doctor that Sandy from the medical supply store said her boys go to. So the doctor knows about boys in diapers. Don’t worry. I promise it will be ok.”
Mom got me changed. Now I am wearing a Paw Patrol diaper. She let me pick my outfit. I got my fishing shirt and some jeans. She suggested a diaper shirt, so I agreed and she picked the blue one. She handed me my Harry Potter pacifier and said I should take it, just in case I needed it. Then she said we needed to pack a bag with a change of clothes and some diapers, just in case. She had my old backpack, then she picked some clothes and a bunch of diapers, even some of the extra thick ones, and put them in the backpack.
“Max, this is going to stay in the truck. This way you will always have a change of clothes and some extra diapers when we are out doing stuff. Now let’s go and let you see how nice the truck is and you can try out your new Racing car seat.”
“Ok, I can’t wait to ride in the truck. I just hope I don’t leak and ruin the seats in it.”
“Honey, I am sure over time, stuff will get spilled on the seats and carpet. I figure you will leak or have an accident when you are older, and the seat will get wet then too. They put a coating on the seats so they are water resistant, and since they are leather they clean pretty easily. So don’t worry. You are more important than the truck is. I can replace it, but I can’t replace you.”
Mom handed me the backpack and told me to put it in the back seat. She wanted me to try to get buckled up into my racing seat. I put the pack in the middle part of the seat, and I climbed into my seat. It was really cool. I had 2 cup holders and I could see out the window really well. It was a lot like my Ford racing car seat, but it was a little comfier and a little bit bigger like it was made just for big kids. I liked it.
I was nervous when we got to the therapist’s office. We went inside and had to wait. Mom said she was not going to leave, so if at any time I needed her, she would be here for me. That made me feel better. A few minutes later a boy came out. He looked like he was a little bit older than me, so I am guessing he is a 5th or 6th grader. He had red puffy eyes, so I guess he had been crying. He looked at me, and I smiled at him. That made him smile. Then his dad came in the office to pick him up. Dr. Johnson took me to his office.
“Hi Max. How are you feeling today? I heard about what happened last night, and I just wanted to talk to you about it, and how you felt. Also about the medication the Doctor gave you. I understand you are a little bit scared, so don’t worry. You are safe here and if you want, your mom can come into the office at any time.”
“Thank you, sir. Can we start without her? I don’t want her to think I am a wimp and a big baby. She says she knows I am a big boy, but I’m wearing diapers and got a pacifier in my pocket. Most big kids would not have either one, especially during the day.”
“Max, you are a big boy. You have been thru a lot in the last year. Because of that, your mind and body are trying to deal with the stress and all the different emotions you have inside you. When that happens, especially for kids your age, accidents happen a lot and the kids find it makes them feel safer when they can be a little kid at times, or have the things that made them feel safe when they were younger, be it a pacifier, a stuffed animal, or blankie. It’s ok Max. You are not the only boy that feels the way you do, and not the only one I see here in my office on a regular basis. Over time you will get better and feel safer and not need the other things to make you feel safe. It could be a few months, a few years, or anywhere in between. The more you worry about it makes it take longer because you are making more stress on yourself. Your mom said you had friends that know about your wearing diapers, are supportive, and want to have a sleepover. That is great and will help you feel better about them and feel more like the big kid that you are.”
I nodded. I did not know what to say but I understood what he was saying. It made sense.
“Now, can you tell me about yesterday and last night when you got upset? Tell me what you saw, heard, thought, felt, and did.”
“School went really good. I met Ben, he wears diapers too. He is showing me around the school for a few days. At lunch when we were done eating we both went to the nurse and got our diapers changed. He is really nice and I like him a lot. He has a nice smile and is cute. Please don’t tell my mom I said he is cute. I don’t want her to get mad at me and think I am a sissy or gay.”
“I won’t tell her anything Max, don’t worry. Besides a lot of boys your age will call a friend cute, or they might call a younger sibling cute. It’s no big deal. What happened after school?”
“I got home and did my homework. Mom was not home so I changed my diaper and then got a snack and read my book. I think I fell asleep on the sofa for a few minutes. Then mom showed me her new truck. It’s really cool. My bike will fit in it so I can take it places.”
“We came in from looking at the truck and her phone rang. I knew it was bad because of the look on her face. She told me to go upstairs and play Legos. I got scared a little. I thought maybe I did something wrong and was in trouble at first. But then I heard her say something about prison and never hurt us again. She was upset and I thought my dad got out of prison. He said he would kill me and Brian if we ever told anyone what he had us do with him and each other or about the pictures and videos. He said he would send the pictures to our friends and the entire school would know we are sissy faggots and no one would be our friends unless they wanted to have sex with us. I was really scared. I think I even wet my diaper I was so scared. I remember sucking on my pacifier hiding under my blankets. I was really cold, had a headache, and I think I was shaking some too.”
“That’s all I remember. Then I remember waking up in the hospital. I was scared because it was not my room and the last time I was at the hospital they touched me and did weird stuff around my butt and peepee. They took bad pictures of me with no clothes on like dad did, and they would not let me see Brian or my mommy.”
“Then I saw my mom and felt safer. We talked and then Matty and Dylan came in to see me. I guess they came to visit last night and they found me in my bed and got my mom. They had their Uncle with them. He is really nice. When we left the hospital I was scared because I had a bigger diaper on and no pants. Mom said my shirt covered it mostly so no one would know. I was hungry and we stopped to get some food at the Mexican restaurant by the bike shop. I had tacos and then the lady that owns it talked to mom and she gave us some flan. It’s like a Mexican pudding. 2 boys brought it out to us. Dylan knows one of them. I guess he was in an accident and his stomach area got hurt so he can’t tell when he is full or needs to pee. He also has cancer so he has to go to the hospital. He saw my diapers and because of how nice Dylan was and not teasing me about my diaper, they are doing a sleepover this weekend. I guess he has to wear a diaper too.”
“Yes, Miguel is a nice boy, and his mom is a great cook. I enjoy eating at that restaurant at least once or twice a week. Did you meet Pepe?”
“Yah that is his brother. He was quiet but nice too.”
“They are both very nice boys. My son is in class with Pepe, and they have had a sleepover a few times. I have talked to Miguel a few times and he is a very positive little boy, especially considering the cancer and everything he has been through. Neither of them would ever tease you about your diapers, and their mom would smother you with treats if she thought it would make you smile and feel better. She is a very caring woman.”
“Now let’s talk about your feelings and why you were scared and what you were most scared of.”
We talked for a while and I started to shake a little. We stopped talking and he asked if I wanted my mom, I nodded and she came in. She sat in a chair and I sat on her lap. She held me and I felt safer. Then we talked more. Then he asked me about how I slept last night and the medicine if I felt weird or anything then or in the morning. I told him how I felt and stuff. Mom said I was super wet this morning and seemed kind of groggy even after I was awake for a while.
“Max, the medication you take at night now, will make you sleepy and you will sleep a lot when you take it. It will take you longer to wake up in the morning too. I let parents know that the medicine can cause many kids to wet the bed. In your case, it’s not a big deal, but you might wet more than normal because you will sleep longer and deeper. The one during the day should not affect you too much. I think because of your size, I want you to only take one of those in the morning. I don’t think you need one in the afternoon unless you feel really scared or anxious. Then you can take the 2nd one, but you need to tell your mom. Even if she is not there, make sure to let her know with a note or something that you took the 2nd pill.”
Then we got ready to go, he asked me if I want to see him on Thursday or wait until next week. I said next week, please. He smiled and said “No Problem, see you next Thursday, but if you need to see me before, call. Now I want you to relax, don’t worry so much and have fun. After all, you’re only 10 years old, so let the grown-ups do the worrying.” Then he tickled me a little. That made me laugh and it felt good to laugh.
I found out the Doctor’s office was the next building over, so we just walked to it. I told Mom I was pretty wet, and I think I might need to pee more.
We got to the doctor’s office and mom had some paperwork to do. She told the nurse something and then told me to follow them. Mom took me into the bathroom and had a cup. She helped me with my diaper shirt and diaper so I could pee in the cup. It felt good being able to pee in the cup like a big boy. She taped my wet diaper back up and did snaps on my diaper shirt. I pulled my jeans up.
We sat for a few minutes and when mom was done with the paperwork she gave it to the nurse and then they called me. Mom walked with me and the nurse first got my height and weight. I am 3 ft 10 inches, tall, and weigh 42 pounds. When she said how much I weigh, my mom said “Max, that diaper must be really heavy and wet. You gained 2 pounds.” That made me blush, but the nurse just smiled at me. I saw a chart and I looked up my size and it’s about average for a 1st grader. No wonder everyone thinks I am like 6 or 7.
The nurse had me sit on the exam table thing. She took my vitals and then said I needed to strip down to my undies or diaper. Mom helped me and soon I was in just my very wet paw patrol diaper. The nurse was nice and told me I was really cute in my diaper. She said the doctor will be in really quickly.
She went out and in about a minute this man came in. He looked kinda old because he had some gray hair and some grey in his beard. But he had a nice smile when he looked at me.
We talked about my wetting accidents and bed wetting. He asked me lots of questions and poked me a little bit. He did have to take my diaper off to make sure my boy stuff was ok. Once that was done he got a fresh diaper and some wipes. He was talking to my mom while he cleaned me up and put a dry diaper on me. He gave Mom some notes for my school and some other stuff. He told me that he was going to send me to see a really nice vampire that would take a little bit of blood but would not hurt me. He wanted me to come back next month. Mom said she would do the appointment. We went upstairs and they took some blood from me. It hurt a little but not too much. Kinda like a pinch. I got a Pokemon band-aid, and we left.
We had lunch at In-N-Out Burger. It was really good and the fries were the best I ever had. It is in the next town over, near where Mom will be working. Mom wanted to look at some furniture for the house. I was shocked when one of the things she looked at was a changing table. It was bigger and I fit on it really easy. It was like the one in the diaper store. Mom said it would go in the spare bedroom, and that way I did not need to have a lot of extra diapers in my room. I did not really want it, but Mom said it would be easier than changing me on my bed, because it was a bunk bed. She showed me a crib that was the same size as my bed, and I said “NO WAY”. She laughed, and said she was just teasing. She was glad I did not need it and liked my bunk beds. She bought it and a few other things and they will deliver and set up the changing table tomorrow. I’m glad I will be at school when they do that.
We left and I saw a used bookstore. Mom stopped so I could look at the books. I found some I liked. The lady was surprised that the books were for me. I had heard of them before from some older boys that liked them. I told the lady working there that I know they are more mature than most would think a 10-year-old should read, but so is The Iron Druid Chronicles I am reading now. They have violence and some sexy talk in them. I know the difference between fantasy and the real world, and that is why Mom is ok with me reading the stuff, and if I have questions I agreed to talk to her about them. The lady smiled and said I reminded her of her grandson when he was my age. He is graduating high school this year and then going to college. She gave me a really good deal on the book, and even gave me a book that was behind the counter. She said it was her grandson’s, and she thought he would like it if I had it, because he had 2 and gave her one to give to someone special. I got the first 5 books in the Dresden Files series by Jim Butcher. I will read them when I am done with the Iron Druid ones. The book she gave me I examined it in the truck. It is a signed copy of Eragon. I was shocked. It will go on my bookshelf and I bet my friends will be impressed with it.
When we got home I called Ben and talked to him for a few minutes. He was worried that I did not show up, but Matty told him I was OK but had to go to the hospital last night. I asked if he wanted to come over, but he said he could not because he watches his little brother after school until their parents get home. I asked if he was going to the support group meeting tonight and he said he was and would see me there. I heard his brother calling him so I figured he had to go.
A few minutes later Matty knocked on the door and my mom let him in. He had the math worksheet that I had to do. He had his so we could do them together. Then we worked on spelling words and he told me about science and that tomorrow we will watch a video about dolphins.
“Matty do you still want to go to the support group meeting with me tonight? Did your parents say it was OK?”
“Yeah I can’t wait to go. My mom talked to your mom and said it was ok. Dylan wanted to go, but mom said the first time should be just me, and that he can go next time.”
“Maybe you can have dinner with us and stay here until we leave.”
“I can call and ask, if your mom says it’s ok.”
It was worked out and Matty had dinner with us.
We left about 5:45 to go to the support group. Mom had directions and said it would only take a few minutes, but I did not want to be late or get lost.
Matty thought mom’s truck was cool. He liked my racing booster seat. Mom put my other seat in and he sat in it.
We got there early but I saw 2 boys walk up and knock on the side door going into the garage. Mom dropped us off and said she would wait to make sure it was ok.
“Max, I want to make sure you feel safe. If you do then just wave to me and I will leave and come back to get you at 8pm. Okay?”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best.”
We got out and walked up and knocked on the door. A teenager opened the door and asked who we were and what we were there for. I looked at him funny and then said. “I’m Max. I just moved here last week. This is my friend Matty. I was told this is where the diaper support group meeting is. I have to wear diapers now, even to school and Matty wears them at night, and so does his little brother but he could not come tonight, Dylan is 7. The lady, I think her name is Sandy, at the medical and diaper store told me and my mom about it. I can show you my diaper if I have to, but I don’t want the neighbors to see it.”
“Max, after last night I think many people saw it, so why would you care who else sees it now? After all, we ate dinner at the Mexican restaurant, and you were wearing only a tee shirt and a diaper after the hospital.” Matty said with a smile and a giggle.
“My name is Cord. Sandy is my mom. She told me to expect a new boy named Max. She said you like the mega max we wear at night and the Luvs that my little brother wears to school. It’s nice to meet you both. Come in and you can get comfy. Most of the boys like to just wear their diapers when they are here. No nudity, except if your diaper is being changed, but you can wear just your diaper, or a diaper shirt or whatever. Some show up in their sleepers, especially in the winter. It’s supposed to be fun and it’s just us boys. If you need or want a diaper, they are over in the corner, where we have a changing table set up. If you need help getting diapered, you can ask me or the others to help. Several of us have younger brothers that we diaper, so we are used to it. How old are you guys?”
“I’m 9, but I’m in 4th grade.” Said Matty
“I’m 10, but most people think I’m 6 or 7 because of how small I am. We are in the same class, Mr. Hansen is our teacher.”
I waved to my Mom and then we went inside.
“I had him many years ago, he is a nice teacher, and Gary had him last year. He is my middle brother. Once most of the guys show up, we will do introductions and then we have a fun project tonight if you want to do it.”
“Is it the make our own bottle? Your mom told me and my mom about it on Friday.”
“Yep, that is what we are doing. If the big kid sippy cups my mom ordered arrive soon, we will do those next meeting or the one after it. If you need a diaper go get changed. Most of the boys wear them here, even if they only wear them to bed. It makes us all the same, that way.”
I figured I needed a dry diaper because I forgot to get changed before we left. I went to look at the diapers they had here. I was in shock. They had at least 200 diapers and there had to be 20 different sizes and kinds.
“I need a dry diaper. I see those 2 are in just their diaper and are playing cards. I think I will try being in just my diaper. How about you?” I asked Matty.
“I will do whatever you do. I don’t know how to put one on myself and I only changed Dylan a few times and I’m not really good at it. Maybe we should ask Cord or that other older boy there to help us. I think he changed that other boy, I don’t know if it’s his brother or not. Are you ok with that?” Matty said to me.
I went up to Cord and asked him if he or someone else could help us with a diaper change. He smiled and said he could if that is what we wanted, or Gary can do it, too, he is about our age. I told him whomever he suggested, I trust him and his judgment since he was in charge of the group.
“Gary, I need your help for a minute. Carl, can you watch the door for a minute? I need to help our 2 new members.”
Gary came over and then Cord and he took us to the changing area. Cord took care of me, and Gary helped Matty out. It was neat to have an older boy change my diaper. He was really gentle and we talked the whole time. He asked if I would wear the diaper home, and I said yes, and if it will last, to bed. He then got one of the extra thick ones and put it on me. I saw Gary was putting the same one on Matty. He asked me if I wanted to get dressed. I said “I will try it in just my diaper. Since others are that way, I want to try it. I wear just my diaper at home, but that is mostly just my mom, not anyone else.”
He put my clothes in a pile with my shoes, and I saw Matty’s clothes being set next to mine. He was also in just a thick diaper. He was blushing but he also had a big smile.
“Wow you guys are super cute in just your diapers,” Gary said and Cord agreed.
I heard Ben’s voice and I started to blush because he would see me in just my diaper. I was nervous and I started wetting myself a little. I guess Cord noticed it.
“Max, it’s ok. We are all the same here. No reason to be nervous or scared. Some only wear them at night, but most of us wear them here. Just relax and take a deep breath.”
I did that, and then I heard Ben.
“Max is that you? I was so scared and worried when I did not see you at school today.” Said Ben. He was taking his clothes off and putting them in the same shelf area my clothes were on. Soon he was in just his wet diaper and then he got changed into the same type of diaper I am wearing.
We talked for a few minutes. I told Ben about wearing only a shirt and diaper to the restaurant last night. He was shocked I was so brave to do that. He then gave me a hug. It felt really nice. I got a stiffy when he hugged me.
I guess there were about 15 boys in this room, and then Cord got everyone’s attention.
“Hi guys. I hope everyone is doing well. We have 2 new members tonight, so let’s welcome Max and Matty. They are both in 4th grade. Max is new in town, and Matty has a younger brother that hopefully will join us in the near future. Let’s all introduce ourselves and then we can start on our project.” Cord said.
Everyone introduced themselves. There were 16 other boys plus us. There were several from our school. It was cool. 7 of them need and wear diapers during the day every day and 1 wears them during the day because he likes them but needs them at night. The others are bedwetters but often wear diapers on weekends during the day or early afternoon. Only 4 had clothes on. 1 had a onesie, 2 were in sleeper pjs like I got, and the other 1 had soccer shorts on, but you could still see the thickness and the top of the diaper. It was nice to be around others like me. I felt more normal. 2 of the boys I met at the Bike shop were at the meeting.
We spent over an hour making custom bottles. We each did one, and they let Matty make one for Dylan. I helped him make one with Chase from Paw Patrol on it for Dylan. My bottle had dragons on it.
It was a lot of fun. I made new friends and I found out that in the summer they do a big campout a few times. One of the boys lives on a few acres so they got a big area where we can put up tents and camp out. They even got a creek with trout in it so we go fishing in our diapers. That would be so much fun, so I got to talk to mom about it.
When it was done, some of us got our clothes back on, and some just put on their shoes because it was dark. Ben helped me with my diaper shirt snaps. He said I looked really cute in my diaper and the shirt was cool. I blushed but I got a stiffy. My diaper was wet, but not very wet.
We went outside and I saw my mom’s truck. There were like 7 cars and trucks parked outside. Some of the parents were talking. My mom was talking to some of the other parents. She looked relaxed and happy. That made me happy.
“Mom, I had so much fun. I made new friends and I don’t feel like a freak or baby as much. I am so glad I came here. I made this cool bottle with dragons on it.”
“Max you are not a freak. You are a big boy. I love you and know how wonderful you are, as do your friends. I am very happy you had fun and made more friends.”
I gave my mom a hug. As I was hugging her I saw Ben hug the man standing next to my mom. They had been talking along with 2 other ladies.
“Mom, this is Ben. He is in my class and the one that is showing me around the school. He is really nice. I hope he can sleep over soon.”
“So you are Max. All I have heard about the last 2 days is Max this and Max that. It is nice to meet you, young man. I am Mr. Peters, I am Ben’s dad. I am glad you are doing well. I think a sleepover can be arranged. We might ask that the first one is at our home because Ben does not sleep well and if he is not at home he might sleepwalk or fall out of the bed. He and his brother both do it, so they have special beds that they can’t fall out of, so they don’t get hurt.”
“Dad, your embarrassing me.” Ben said while he was blushing.
I did not understand what the big deal was about him having a special bed. I got bunk beds, but I guess he needs a bed that is low to the ground.
“Sir, it’s nice to meet you. If my mom will let me, I would be happy to sleep over at your home first. I like Ben and he is my friend and I hope he because one of my best friends, with Matty. I think it would be cool if the 3 of us could sleep over. Maybe Dylan, Matty’s little brother, can be friends with Ben’s little brother. I think they are about the same age.”
“That’s a good idea Max. It’s nice that you think about helping others and doing what you can to help them be happy and not feel left out. A lot of people, and kids don’t do that.”
We said bye, and went home. Mom dropped Matty off at his home on the way. Mom helped me get into my pjs. I got to watch a little bit of tv and had some juice in my new Dragon bottle. I took my new medicine and went to bed. Mom tucked me and Sharky in and gave me a kiss. I fell asleep right away.
The next few days went pretty smoothly. They came and put the big kid changing table in the spare bedroom. Dylan was super happy we made the bottle for him. He is begging his mom to let him go with us next time. Ben, Matty, and Me are like the 3 musketeers. We are becoming great friends quickly. We have a lot in common and love fishing and riding bikes. I am really excited about Saturday. Going fishing and then Matty is sleeping over. I just hope there are no problems. Next week I and Matty will go to Ben’s house one afternoon so we can all work together on our Science Project. Everyone put in pairs to do the project. Because there is an odd number, Mr. Hansen put the 3 of us together and gave us a harder topic to do, because there are 3 of us. It’s ok. We will do the best we can, and I bet we do really good. I mean really well.
End Chapter 4
What will the weekend hold? Does anything happen on the fishing trip or the sleepover? Will Matty be in a diaper for fishing?
Was Ben flirting with him, and if so, how will Max respond, especially since he thinks Ben is super cute? Potential Boyfriends? What about Uncle Scott? You will have to keep reading to find out.
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty and at AO3 .
MNDB Sleepover Fun , on nifty NIFTY and on AO3 .
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page . Check them out.
__________
HELP: If you know how to download or copy a story that is posted on WattPad, so it can be saved as a text file, word file, html page, or etc, PLEASE let me know. I have seen some great stories there, that I would love to be able to download and save, in case Wattpad decides to censor more authors on its site, as many sites are starting to do. If you have an idea or know how to do it, please EMAIL ME Or COMMENT HERE. Thanks!
Here are some Stories with lots of boys having a lot of fun from a few different sites.
BIG list this time, so enjoy.
1 https://www.wattpad.com/story/154744718-the-sleepover
2 https://www.wattpad.com/story/339542321-what-just-happened
3 https://www.wattpad.com/story/247339062-boy-scout-lover
4 https://www.wattpad.com/1344237422-sleepover-challenges-friday-the-sleepover-begins
5 https://www.wattpad.com/story/260396601-luke%27s-worst-week
6 https://www.wattpad.com/story/309031679-diapered-sleepover-origin
7 https://efmorris.wordpress.com/summer-camp/ What happens when a teen is sent off to a strange summer camp by his parents? Then he learns it’s even stranger than they thought it was when the summer is over.
8 https://www.wattpad.com/story/343139486-descending-the-sibling-ranks
9 https://www.wattpad.com/story/323574762-the-sleepover-true-story
10 https://www.wattpad.com/story/336430477-best-friend%27s-worst-vacation
11 https://www.wattpad.com/story/339117949-willies-camping-trip-with-friends
12 https://www.wattpad.com/1346235442-dom-little-academy-2-pup-rescue
13 https://www.wattpad.com/story/309293256-from-high-school-to-a-pre-school
14 https://www.wattpad.com/story/247336722-the-deputy%27s-boys
15 https://efmorris.wordpress.com/the-training-pants/ A teen tries some new Undies. They change his and his friend’s life
16 https://archiveofourown.to/works/28319094 Cor’s Adventures
17 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/your-very-curious-boy/
18 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/keiths-conversion/
19 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/my-special-boy/
20 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/babysitting-matty-and-john-mark/
21 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/toilet-training-tommy/ Horny Big Brother is in Charge while the parents are on a second honeymoon. What does he do to his pesky little brother?
22 https://www.deviantart.com/fingerfish/art/The-Training-712593520
23 https://www.wattpad.com/story/270011712-house-rules
24 https://www.wattpad.com/story/283135521-the-toddler-life
25 https://www.wattpad.com/story/66623514-last-summer-in-diapers
26 https://efmorris.wordpress.com/the-surprise/ Parents thought they had the perfect Birthday surprise for their son, based on his internet viewing. They love him and are open minded and just want him to be happy and know they support him. How could it go wrong? Or does it end up just right?
27 https://www.wattpad.com/story/306808096-michael-in-diapers
28 https://www.wattpad.com/story/296231921-oliver%27s-diapered-summer
29 https://www.wattpad.com/story/340484265-diaper-scouts
30 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/kevs-family-and-friends/
31 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/joshies-padded-nights/
32 https://www.wattpad.com/story/5642039-my-brother-ritchie
33 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/home-show/
34 https://www.wattpad.com/story/325698833-john%27s-regression-archived-my-abdl-life
35 https://www.wattpad.com/story/302211804-14-year-old-turned-back-to-a-3-year-old
36 https://www.wattpad.com/story/268855592-the-roles-switch
37 https://efmorris.wordpress.com/summertime-is-for-babies/ Teen Cousins have a fun summer together and Experiment a bit. There is a surprise neither had planned on but embrace it.
38 https://diaperstoryarchive.wordpress.com/2012/07/17/christmas-and-the-magic-pjs/
39 https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=6875 Sleepover with Jimmy
40 https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=9533 Treat for Davids Bday
41 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=a1y4oj&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j Growing UP
42 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=lr1cyj&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j Across the Road
43 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=xgvwaf&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j Basement
44 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=kz3mbd&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j The Refuge
45 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=qs0zgz&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j Better Life
46 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=zjy2ce&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j JONAS
47 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=tau6s6&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j Secrets and Lies
48 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=s4m4d5&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j Last Summer
49 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=yd0grd&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j Harnassed
50 https://www.wattpad.com/story/340865506-max%27s-story-repost
51 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/stop-the-stigma/
52 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/boys-on-the-train/ (A great start, I hope someone can continue it!)
If you like this Story or others like it, please send a quick note and Kudos to the Author of THAT story. It’s this feedback that tells the author that people like their stories and they are not wasting their time writing them. If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback, comments, subscriptions, bookmarks, and Kudos. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is in the versions on Nifty. Please feel free to COMMENT here
Please donate to this site. They need your donations so they can keep the site going. Tell them you are a fan of Horny boy and Horny Diaper boy stories!
Thanks for reading my story. I post on Nifty and AO3 mostly. Might be posting to PZA in the near future. Please check out my other stories and the links shared in them for more Horny boy adventures and exploration. Have Fun!!!
BEWARE Deviant Art is now full-on censoring stories and art. If the story is about a minor, they can remove and will ban the user permanently (and the IP they join and accessed from). If you post a political view or opinion that is contrary to their belief, you will be banned. BIG BROTHER is watching and denying people the ability to have Freedom of Speech or Expression. They want everyone to now think within the box they approve of. They have changed a lot since Oct 2022. Not sure why, but beware. Let others know that they are now PROMOTING CENSORSHIP! If you use them, beware. They will ban a person that has accessed a story that they ban. Talk about communist views and opinions. So, beware!!! You have been warned.
Chapter 5: Fishing and Fun
Chapter Text
From Chapter 4:
“So you are Max. All I have heard about the last 2 days is Max this and Max that. It is nice to meet you, young man. I am Mr. Peters, I am Ben’s dad. I am glad you are doing well. I think a sleepover can be arranged. We might ask that the first one is at our home because Ben does not sleep well and if he is not at home he might sleepwalk or fall out of the bed. He and his brother both do it, so they have special beds that they can’t fall out of, so they don’t get hurt.”
“Dad, your embarrassing me.” Ben said while he was blushing.
I did not understand what the big deal was about him having a special bed. I got bunk beds, but I guess he needs a bed that is low to the ground.
“Sir, it’s nice to meet you. If my mom will let me, I would be happy to sleep over at your home first. I like Ben and he is my friend and I hope he becomes one of my best friends, with Matty. I think it would be cool if the 3 of us could do sleepovers together. Maybe Dylan, Matty’s little brother, can be friends with Ben’s little brother. I think they are about the same age.”
“That’s a good idea Max. It’s nice that you think about helping others and doing what you can to help them be happy and not feel left out. A lot of people, and kids don’t do that.”
We said bye, and went home. Mom dropped Matty off at his home on the way. Mom helped me get into my pjs. I got to watch a little bit of tv and had some juice in my new Dragon bottle. I took my new medicine and went to bed. Mom tucked me and Sharky in and gave me a kiss. I fell asleep right away.
The next few days went pretty smoothly. They came and put the big kid changing table in the spare bedroom. Dylan was super happy we made the bottle for him. He is begging his mom to let him go with us next time. Ben, Matty, and Me are like the 3 musketeers. We are becoming great friends quickly. We have a lot in common and love fishing and riding bikes. I am really excited about Saturday. Going fishing and then Matty is sleeping over. I just hope there are no problems. Next week I and Matty will go to Ben’s house one afternoon so we can all work together on our Science Project. Everyone was put into pairs to do the project. Because there is an odd number, Mr. Hansen put the 3 of us together and gave us a harder topic to do, because there are 3 of us. It’s ok. We will do the best we can, and I bet we do really good. I mean really well.
CHAPTER 5: Fun and Fishing
Friday morning I woke up and was super soggy. My diaper was sagging and I could barely walk it was so thick and wet. Mom saw me and started to chuckle. I stopped and looked at her. She said sorry, but that I looked so cute waddling like that. It made her think of me when I was a toddler and waddled a lot in my soaked diapers. I blushed a little but I knew it was making mom happy and the diapers were comfy and kept me dry, so it’s good.
No one at school has noticed my diapers yet, other than those that wear them too. The diaper shirts help hide them really well. I noticed several of the other boys wear them at school also. It is kind of nice to be able to focus on tests and anything else and not worry about if I need to go pee like I used to have to think about at times.
After school was done on Friday, Matty, Dylan, and I went home, got our bikes, and rode to Ben’s house. His mom had to work, so he is watching his little brother, George. We figured Dylan could play with George, or they could watch cartoons. We were going to do more work on our project.
“Hi Ben, I did some research last night on our topic. I found some interesting stuff about training Dolphins. I put it on this thumb drive so we can all look at it and see what we want to use in our report.”
“Cool, great job Max. I found some stuff about using dolphins by the military. I bet it will all work together.” Said Ben.
“Awesome. I found stuff about using dolphins and training them for tv shows and movies. I watched a few episodes of an old TV show, called Flipper. It was really cool. It was about a cute boy and his pet or friend dolphin. They did a movie about that too. Mom is getting it so we can watch it tomorrow night. I got about 15 episodes of the tv show saved so we can watch them later, together. Can you come over Sunday Ben and watch them with us?” stated Matty.
We spent the next hour working on our dolphin project at the kitchen table.
Matty’s mom called and said he and Dylan needed to head home. I stayed a little bit longer. Ben and I surfed the web a little, and we kept an eye on George. He is watching Paw Patrol, which is kinda normal for a 6 yr old I guess. I will watch them too, but just don’t want others to know I still like them a little. They make me laugh.
“Max, have you ever looked at sexy pictures or movies online? Or read sexy stories online?” asked a shy Ben.
“A few times. Brian and I used to look at that sometimes. He is my cousin, and we were best friends and did everything together. I miss him a lot, but I got you and Matty as my best friends now, so it’s ok. He is coming to visit this summer. I bet you will like him a lot too.”
“Cool. I have a few places I like to go to look at stuff. I found some pictures but I got to be careful so my brother does not see them. I found some cool pictures of boys like us in diapers. I like looking at them a lot. I found some cool stories on Nifty and ArchiveOfOurOwn story sites. That is where I read them the most. There is a cool one called Across the Road, it’s on a different site, I think it’s called PZA. I have it bookmarked.”
“That’s so cool. I have been to Nifty before. Brian and I read a few stories there. We also read some on Wattpad. I have never seen pictures of boys in diapers. That would be cool to look at. I have seen some boys in undies and skimpy Speedo swimsuits. You can see when they got a stiffy in those.” I said and then started to giggle as I thought of some of the cute boys in Speedos that we had seen and that several had a little stiffy poking the front of the Speedo.
“I saved some of the stories on my tablet. That way I can read them at night when I go to bed. I get a stiffy when I read them, but it feels really good. My parents know I am reading, but they think I am reading one of the books I have on my tablet. I got my own room now, so I can rub my diaper at night or push my stiffy into the bed when I read and it feels really good. I got some cool ones if you want to see them. They are some of my favorites.” Said Ben.
“Ok, cool. I can’t wait to see them” I said as my stiffy was tenting my wet diaper.
“Ok, here are some of my favorites on Nifty. The Sleepover is way cool, and it’s about 2 boys a little older than us. Met in the Diaper Aisle is fun because 2 boys our age meet in the diaper aisle and are both bedwetters and become special friends. What Family is For is neat because it’s boys of all ages and they all are diaper boys and have lots of special fun. Tutoring JJ is great and when I read it I feel like I’m part of the story. There is a new story called, Be True to Your Heart. It’s way cool, and those boys are very horny and have lots of fun with their friends. I found one called Toilet Training Tommy last night. It’s about a horny older teen brother that is tired of his little brother wetting his bed, so he diapers him, and they do more stuff too.” Said Ben as he was sporting a stiffy in his diaper now too.
“Ben, so you like to look at pictures of boys and read sexy stories about boys. Do you like girls too, or just boys?” I asked, trying to see where my friend was and if I could tell him my secret.
“I like boys. Some girls are pretty, but I mostly like boys. I hope you will still be my friend. If you don’t want to talk about boys and stuff like that it’s okay. I just don’t want to lose you as a friend.” Stumbled Ben.
“I think I like boys too. Brian and I did some stuff and it was so cool and felt great. I miss him and the special fun we had. I was too scared to say that to anyone because I don’t want to be teased and called gay or a faggot or stuff like that.” I said as a tear rolled down my cheek.
“Max, I think I am gay. I get a stiffy when I look at cute boys. I really like them in a diaper the best. But nude or in undies and stuff like that is wicked cool too. I really like you and if you want to be special friends, I would really like that. When I saw you in just your diaper at the support group I got a stiffy and it was stiff until I got home.” Said Ben.
Then Ben looked into my eyes and gave me a kiss on the lips. We started to kiss and after a few seconds, our tongues got involved. We kissed for almost a minute when we heard George talking to us.
“Why are you two kissing? You’re both boys and boys don’t kiss each other.” Said an innocent George.
“Dad kisses us, and he is a boy. But yeah most boys our age don’t kiss, but some do. It’s private and stuff we don’t tell others, ok. Just like we don’t tell others about what you like to wear sometimes. Because it’s private and some would not understand and make fun of you. I won’t because you are my brother. I love you and if it makes you happy, then I am happy.” Said Ben
“Thanks Ben, you’re the best big bro! You’re my Bubba” George said with a tear and then hugged his big brother.
George went back to watching TV and then Ben told me what they were talking about.
“Max, you got to promise to not tell anyone. I trust you and know you won’t tease George, so will you promise?”
“I promise to keep the secret you are about to tell me, and I will not tease George about it.”
“George likes to wear girl pull-ups instead of boy ones. He likes the princess ones the best. He has 2 princess dresses he wears sometimes on the weekend when it’s just us here. He even has some girly panties he wears sometimes, even to school. He knows he is a boy, but he likes to play like a girl at times. Some say he is a sissy, but I don’t care. He is my little bro, and I love him no matter what. On Halloween, he always dresses up as a Princess, normally in pink pullups. But he won’t wear it to school.”
“Okay, that’s cool. I would not tease him about it. But I would like to see him in pink pull-ups and a dress. I bet he is really cute.” I said blushing.
“He is really cute. It’s weird, but I get a stiffy sometimes when I look at him when he is playing dress-up. He is super cute in his pink pull-ups. Mom found some diapers for him to wear at night that were pink and for girls. He loved them.“
“So he wears diapers at night, so I guess he still wets the bed. Does he wear them in the day?”
“Yeah, he wets a lot a night. He sometimes will wet his pants, so he has pull-ups. If he wets his pants, then he has to wear pull-ups after school for a few days. If they are dry, then he gets his undies back. But he is in pull-ups a lot after school. Sometimes even to school, if he has lots of accidents or one at school. I think he likes them, and I know he likes that he can watch cartoons or play with his cars and not have to stop when he has to pee.”
“So Max, you had someone else touch your stiffy and play with it?”
“Yeah Brian and I did that to each other. It was fun and felt great. Have you ever done it?”
“I did it with my older cousin a few times. It was last summer when I was 9 and he just turned 13. It was a lot of fun. Have you ever sucked on a stiffy?”
“Really, that’s so cool. Yeah, we sucked on each other a lot. Even when we were in a night diaper. It felt so good, especially if you put a finger or 2 in the butthole. Brian loved it best when I was sucking on him and I put 2 fingers in his butt. I liked it when he did it to me and put 2 fingers in my butt. It gave me the best feelings. Once he was just playing with my butt and I got my tingles from him putting his fingers in me and never touching my stiffy. It was amazing. It feels good to have fingers or other things in your butt.”
“I agree. I never had that happen yet, but I like the feeling I get, when I put stuff in my butt. I normally shower, but when I take a bath I put my brother’s submarine in my butt and it feels so good. In the stories, they talk about putting each other’s stiffies in their butts. I want to try it, but I’m also scared, it will hurt.”
“Ben, I have done that. It does feel really good. Brian and I did it a few times when we had sleepovers, or even in the summer when no one was around. It felt so good when he put his stiffy in me and then moved it in and out. I liked it both ways, when I put it in him and when he put it in me.” Max said. He was making sure not to mention what his father did because he wanted to forget how he hurt him.
“COOL! Maybe we can try it one of these days. I would really like to see your stiffy soon if you will let me. I will let you see mine and you can touch it too if you want.”
“Can we go to your room or maybe your bathroom? We can pull down the front of our diapers and look at our stiffies. Mine is really stiffy right now.”
Ben led me to the bathroom. He has not shown me his bedroom yet. I found out later that he was worried I will tease him or not want to be his friend when I saw his bed. He hoped I would be ok with it, but realized it might be best to do it when his parents are home, just in case.
In the bathroom, we each stripped our shorts or jeans off and pulled the front of our soggy diaper down. Both of us are sporting stiffies and are about the same size.
Ben reached and touched me and he liked how warm it felt. It was hard, but also really soft to touch and it made him even stiffer. Then I did the same to Ben and started to gently stroke his stiffy. In less than a minute Ben has his boygasm. As he climaxed, he stopped playing with my penis, which is the only reason I did not cum at the same time. I was on the edge. Once Ben regained his composure, he started stroking me and got me off in less than 20 seconds. When both of us were done, we pulled the front of our diapers up. Ben started peeing his diaper a few seconds after it covered his little penis. He was lucky that he did not pee all over the bathroom or me. We both giggled when this happened and only a few minutes later, I was peeing too. I was very close to leaking and knew I needed to head home because it was almost 5 pm.
“Ben, I need to head home. I had a lot of fun. I hope we can do this more. I really like you.” I hugged Ben and gave him a quick kiss goodbye.
We exited the bathroom and George saw us and just looked funny at us, trying to figure out why we were both in the bathroom. But he did not really care and went back to his cartoons.
I went home, and Ben decided to watch cartoons with his brother, so they changed it to Pokemon.
Friday evening was pretty normal. Once I got my meds, I was asleep a few minutes later. I was really excited because I get to go fishing after breakfast. It was neat that I did not have to get up when it was dark, like I did a few times with Brian and his dad when they went fishing.
I had my fishing gear ready to go by 9 am. I was excited and nervous. Mom could not help but chuckle a few times as I kept adjusting my tackle box, and what hat I wanted to wear. About 9:30 Matty and his Uncle Scott knocked on the door. I raced to open it.
“Morning Max. Are you ready to go fishing?” asked Scott.
“I can’t wait. I hope I got everything I need. These are my lucky jeans I used to wear fishing back in Nebraska. They are a little tight over the diaper, but I think they are ok. I have a backpack here that Mom told me I needed to bring because it has some diapers in it and a change of clothes, just in case.”
“Sounds good. Why don’t you and Matty load it in the SUV, and then get buckled up? I just need to talk to your mom for a minute and then we will be on the way.”
Matty and I took my stuff and got it loaded in the Expedition. Then we climbed in and got into the booster seats Scott had in the back seat. I used Dylan’s seat this time.
“Stacy, how is Max doing? Anything I need to know about? I don’t want to do anything that might upset him or cause him to have another anxiety or panic attack.” Asked a concerned Scott.
“Scott, thanks for your concern. He is doing much better. The meds seem to help. The one he takes at night knocks him out, and he wets even more. He is still wetting during the day. He wanted to wear the Luvs diaper because it fit under those jeans, instead of the thicker ones I normally have him wear at home and on weekends. So just beware he might leak or need to be changed in a few hours.”
“No worries. Matty asked if he could wear a diaper today. He will wear them sometimes during the day at my home or when we are doing things. He has a tendency to hold it until he can’t anymore, and then wets himself. Especially if he is doing something fun. So when we go do stuff, I find it easier to let him wear a diaper instead of having several accidents and the embarrassment he has when it happens. So I will have to change him at least once when we are fishing, so I will just plan on changing them both at the same time.”
“Thanks, that makes sense. Max was the same way in that he would hold it until it was almost too late. If we were doing any type of a car trip, or more than 20 minutes driving I used to have him wear a diaper or goodnight so that if he fell asleep he would not wet his pants. You boys have fun. If you have any problems, just give me a call. I will be her doing a little work to get the gardens all set.”
We had about a 30-minute drive to the spot Scott likes to fish. Scott and Matty told me all about it and how they like to fish it. It’s a quiet stream, that flows into a large pool. Over a short area there are 3 pools, and normally they work their way upstream from one pool to the next. We had to walk about a quarter of a mile from where we parked to get to the first pool.
Scott showed me, some of the lures they use, and then explained the 2 most common ways they use bait in the pools. One with a bobber, and the other on the bottom, but with a bait that floats up a little. Matty had told me his favorite bait and ways to fish as they drove, so I had an idea about what I wanted to try. It will be bait as we work our way upstream. Us boys will use bobbers, and Scott, when he can fish, will toss a large worm out on the bottom and hope for a big one to swallow his worm.
Trout fishing is a lot different than the panfish and bass fishing I was used to doing. I love learning new stuff, and soaked up everything Scott told me. We planned to spend about an hour at each pool, depending on the action. We were very lucky, because no one else was out fishing the pools when we arrived, so we had them to ourselves and could enjoy the peace of nature while fishing.
We all had a blast. I caught 4 trout in the first 2 pools, while Matty had 3, and Scott only had 2, but he did have a large brown trout which was the biggest of the day. Scott got our diapers changed on the way to the third pool. We spent over 2 hours working this pool. Matty and I had a ton of fun. Then we started working the 2 prior pools on the way back to the SUV. We released all the trout so far, but took lots of photos.
Matty and I got a double-up while at the 2nd pool. We were busy fighting the fish and trying to keep them from tangling the lines. Scott said we both had big smiles the whole time we were fighting our fish. Of course, both fish came in at the same time so Scott was extra busy helping land them. After a picture of us holding twin 14-inch rainbow trout, we were going to release them. For some reason, Scott started to video us releasing them. I let mine go, and it splashed me, which caused me to stand up a bit too quickly. I lost my balance and fell into Matty as he was bent over letting his trout go. Matty fell face-first into the pool, while I landed on my butt in the water. It was hilarious, and the parents will laugh when they see it. We were laughing until we realized our diapers were full of very cold water. As we got out of the water, our diapers were bulging and very visible under our wet pants. Once on the shore, we started removing our wet clothes, so we could get warm dry clothes on.
When Scott finally stopped laughing us boys were standing in just our overloaded diapers on the bank. Scott got both of us changed into a dry diaper and had us use the towel to dry off fully before we got into dry clothes. We were cold and trying to warm up, so it was decided to call it a day and get a late lunch to help warm up.
“Thanks for getting me changed and into my dry clothes. I really had fun fishing today. I hope I can go with you more in the future. You’re really nice. Matty and Dylan are lucky to have such a cool Uncle that lives so close.” I said to Scott and then gave him a big hug. I held on for over a minute and a few tears ran down my cheek because I missed having a father figure in his life to do fun stuff with.
“Max, you are a great kid. I am glad Matty has you as a friend. You are welcome to come hang out with us anytime, as far as I am concerned. When the boy’s sleepover at my home you’re welcome to join in. If you ever need a person to talk to, I am happy to help out. I am a good listener, and I can keep secrets too, so you don’t have to worry I will tell your mom anything you don’t want me to. I know how important it is for a boy like you to have a man he can trust and talk to.” Scott told me as he was hugging me, and gently rubbing my back.
“Thanks. You are so nice. I wish you were my Uncle too.”
“I can be your adopted Uncle if you want. I don’t think Matty or Dylan will mind, and since I am your neighbor, it makes it easy if you ever need anything. Even if it is just a big hug and to know you are accepted for who you are.”
I looked at him and smiled. “Cool, thanks Uncle Scott” then gave him a kiss on the cheek. Which caused both of them to blush a bit. I realized I had a stiffy right now from this man holding me, and he made me feel loved and safe. This made me smile.
Matty joined in the hug for a few seconds and then it was time to get into the suv, and go get food.
After us boys were full and feeling like themselves, we headed the rest of the way home.
We dropped my stuff at his home. Mom had to see the video and was glad Scott could send it to her. She played it on the TV and we all laughed. It was so funny to watch the fish splash Me and then see the results which ended up with both of us soaking wet. The video ended when Matty and I were in just our super soggy sagging diapers asking to be changed. I bet Mom will save that video for when I am a parent and will appreciate it and make my kids laugh.
I gave mom a hug and said I would see her on Sunday and then went over to Matty’s house for the sleepover. Mom had put together my overnight bag. It had enough diapers to last several days, my medication, Minion Pacifier with a matching keeper, Sharky, dragon sleeper, a onesie, and a complete change of clothes.
“Max, you behave. I know you are a good boy and I want to make sure you are on your best behavior. If you have any problems, I will be home so you can call or come home. I got your bag packed with everything I think you will need. Love you baby.” She said as she gave Me a Hug.
With that, Scott walked us over to Matty’s house. He went to talk with his sister, while we went to go play. Dylan was still home but would be leaving for his sleepover at Miguel’s house in a little bit.
We played for a while. Dylan gave Me a hug and said bye to us when he went to his sleepover. It was movie and pizza night for the sleepover, so Matty and I were excited.
“Max when you need to be changed, just let me know. Matty might be able to help because had has helped change Dylan a few times if you prefer. But he has only worked with normal kid-type diapers, not the thicker ones I know your mom sent.”
“Matty, when you need to be changed, let me know and I will get you into your thicker night diaper. Since that is what Max wears, I figured you can wear yours tonight too. Scott told me he changed you into a dry diaper when you got into your dry clothes.”
“You’re not mad that I got a diaper on, are you mom?” asked a concerned Matty.
“No sweetie, I am not mad. I have figured out that you like your diapers and enjoy wearing them sometimes. If they make you happy, I don’t care what you wear as your underwear. However, I do not have any desire to change poopy diapers again, so please, if you want me to change you, I suggest just wet diapers. I know when you were sick a few months ago, and you had diarrhea, it was not your fault and those times I will be happy to help get you changed and cleaned up. You can’t control it when you are sick. Besides, it’s easier to change your diaper then, instead of undies, pjs, and even sheets, when you got the runs or diarrhea.”
Matty hugged his mom. He was happy she was not mad. Uncle Scott told him that his parents were not upset that he liked to wear diapers when he stayed at his house, and they did stuff. Now that he had a friend that wore diapers, it was kind of nice to wear them sometimes in the day when I am around so we are the same.
“Let me check you both. So please remove your shorts. You can play in your shirts and diapers for now.”
We both blushed a little but stripped off our cargo shorts. We were both wet, but not soaked. She told us we had another hour or so until she needed to worry about changing us or us leaking.
Around 5pm, it was determined we both needed our diapers changed. She changed us both into X-small, Mega Max. Our diapers also got a stuffer in it, because my mom warned her about the fact with my meds I seem to wet even more at night and the stuffer keeps it from leaking. She helped me into my 1-piece sleeper first. She said it was so cute and loved the zipper in the back. She knew that she needed this for her boys, especially as long as they were wearing diapers, pull-ups, or GoodNites at night. I found out when I got home that she asked my mom where she got it as well as the diaper-shirt/onesie she saw that was packed for me.
Once we were in our thick diapers and pjs, we got comfy on the sofa to watch the first Minion movie. Dinner was Take and Bake Pizza, so both Pizzas were put in the oven when the movie started. We had a supreme pizza that was loaded with everything, and then a Pepperoni and Pineapple (Some call it a Spicy Hawaiian) because this was Matty and Dylan’s favorite type of Pizza, and I like it a lot too.
When the pizza was ready we were served 2 slices each to start and were given juice in a bottle. Since I did not bring my new bottle, I used the one we made for Dylan. I guess we looked funny at his mom when we were given the bottles, but we were assured it was so we did not spill while eating on the sofa. If we wanted, we could have a normal cup but would have to sit and eat at the table then. We were more than happy to use the bottle and keep watching the movie. I realized Mom had told Amy how she makes my bottles of juice with extra water. Mom says this helps reduce the sugar from the juice and keeps me better hydrated. Now Amy is doing the same and thinks it is a great idea to help her boys too.
Matty and I had a blast. We watched 2 movies and were done around 8:30. We played some legos, and at 9 Amy came in and said it was time for bed. She got me my medication and then tucked us both into Matty’s bed. We talked for a few minutes until I fell asleep. It turns out, we were cuddled together which allowed Amy to get some really cute pictures of us. We were still cuddled up when she checked on us in the morning. However at this time, I was sucking on Matty’s thumb, and Matty was sucking on my pacifier. She had to get a few pictures of this. She let us sleep in and only came to wake us up after she had breakfast ready.
We were soaked and waddled to the table for breakfast. When she woke us up, we were still sucking on thumbs and pacifiers. Matty was a bit embarrassed, but since his mom did not say anything he hoped she would not get mad at him.
After breakfast, she got us both changed. Matty was shocked when she put a diaper on him but did not complain. He had forgotten that Ben was coming over to work on the project. She suggested we just play in our diapers since the house was warm. We happily agreed and were playing video games when Ben arrived.
Ben walked in and saw his friends in just a kid’s diaper, and he got a stiffy really fast. He thought both boys were really cute and would love to play with either or both of them. He offered to strip down to just his diaper so they were all the same, and that made Matty feel a lot better.
We all worked on our project for a while and then watched some of the Flipper TV episodes. After lunch we started Flipper the movie, starring Elijah Wood. (Frodo) We were half the way thru it when Dylan and Scott came walking in. Scott had offered to pick up Dylan to make it easy for everyone. Matty blushed a little from his Uncle seeing him in just a diaper at home and in the daytime. Ben and I blushed a bit too, but not as much. Ben is often dressed like this at home, in just his diaper, especially in the summer. I, knew both of them had seen me in just diapers before so it was not a big deal.
We finished the movie and then played some legos. All 3 of us were becoming very close friends. We wanted to try sleeping over at each other’s houses, over spring break, so we agreed to talk and suggest it to our parents.
About 3pm I had to go home. I got dressed and got my duffle bag. Ben went with me because he wanted to talk to Me.
At my house, we went upstairs. I showed Ben my room and the TV area. I even showed him the new changing table in the spare bedroom. Ben told me he thought the changing table was cool. It was Navy Blue, with a minion cover on the padded top part, so it was bright yellow. The colors looked like they were the actual Minions’ colors of yellow and blue. It looked cool.
I had not noticed yet that there was a different chair sitting at the kitchen table when I got home. The chair had been delivered while I was out fishing yesterday and I never noticed it when we dropped my fishing gear off at home. Nor did I really notice it until later when I went to sit at the table for dinner with mom.
Ben and I spent the next 45 minutes in my room talking. We both removed our pants, so we were in just wet diapers and a shirt. We were getting to know each other even more. We did a little kissing and even rubbing the front of each other’s diapers. We enjoyed the time together and were both sad when Ben had to go home. Next weekend Matty was going to visit his Grandma, so he would not be around all weekend. This would be perfect for me to stay at Ben’s house and for us to get to know each other even more and on the next level. Ben transferred several of his favorite stories onto a memory card I had, so I could transfer them to my tablet and my computer. I don’t use my Samsung tablet much, but mom wanted me to try to find and read some books on it, instead of the hard-cover books I prefer to read because the books fall and wake me up when I fall asleep reading them.
When Ben left, he gave me a kiss. We kissed for over a minute and it was awesome. I walked him to the door and told him I would see him tomorrow. When I turned around my mom was smiling at me. I blushed, because I think she knew what we were doing.
“I get the feeling Ben is a very special friend. I want you to know I love you and accept you for who you are. I don’t care whom you love, as long as you find someone you can love and trust.” Then she gave me a big hug.
“Did you see me say good-bye to Ben?” I asked.
“You mean that kiss you both shared? Yes. I went to holler up to you that it was about time for Ben to go home, but saw you both at the top of the stairs. I figured you would be down soon, and did not want to interrupt or scare you boys.”
“You’re not mad that I like him or like boys? You don’t hate me because I might be gay?” I asked with tears rolling done my face.
Mom rushed over to me and picked me up as she hugged me. “Max, I love you. I don’t care if you are gay, bi, or straight. I want you to be happy. I think you might be too young to determine what you are, but I don’t care what you are. You are my son, and I will love you forever no matter what. I know you and Brian played with each other and experimented with your bodies. I am fine with that, and so is your Aunt. We just want you and him to be happy.”
“Really? You’re not mad, and you knew what we did together and you are ok with that. Thanks mommy, you’re the best” I said as I hugged her more and gently cried on her shoulder. I had this fear in me, partly because of stuff my father said to us. He told us that we were dirty little faggots and that our moms would not want to ever see us again if they found out. I was so scared I would lose my mommy and not have anyone. Now I feel much better because I know my mommy loves me no matter what.
“Dad told us that we were dirty faggots and if you or Aunt Karen found out, you would not want us and kick us out and we would have no one. I was so scared he was right and I would be homeless, unwanted and no one would love me.” I told Mom as I cried, letting out my fear.
“Maxie, don’t worry. I love you. First of all, you are not a dirty faggot. I don’t like that term. You might be gay, but you are never a faggot. You are not a dirty little boy either, you are a wonderful boy, with a big heart. Don’t ever forget that. I love you more than anything. You are my son, my baby boy, and I will love you until I die. So you are stuck with me for a long time.” My mom said as she held me, rubbed my back, and patted my diapered butt.
After a few minutes, I stopped crying and mom let me go. She gave me a kiss on my forehead and told me to go read for a while until dinner was ready. I got my tablet and HP paci then relaxed on the sofa and started to read a story I got from Ben. I started reading TUTORING JJ. It’s a long story, but it’s really neat. It is a story about love and trust, but they also have lots of fun playing with each other. I spent the next hour reading. I have a stiffy and am worried mom might notice it because I’m in a very wet diaper now, and just my shirt.
“Max, I see you are really wet. I hope you can last until after dinner, then I think it’s time for you to get a bath and a fresh diaper. If you want to use my big tub, you can.”
“Ok Mom, I like your tub. Yeah, I am wet, but I don’t think I will leak. It’s just really heavy and thick. Do you want me to set the table? Dinner smells really good.”
“Yes Maxie, please get the table set. I figured meatloaf and scalloped potatoes would be a good warm filling meal. I also have a surprise for you with dinner. Dinner is basically ready so let’s get everything set on the table.”
I rushed to set the table. As I was doing this I noticed a different chair that was next to where my mom normally sits. It was multi-color, so it did not match the other chairs at the table. I just ignored it because it was not in my spot, so I just guessed it was something mom wanted.
I went to sit down at the table and mom told me not yet. She then pulled out the new chair next to her seat and told me to sit in it. As I climbed into the chair, she slid my placemat and plate in front of the chair.
“Maxie, I saw this special chair and I just had to get it for you. I hope you will enjoy it. It cute and can be used in 2 ways. One is you sit in it, and it is like a booster seat so you sit up close to the table. This will help so you don’t spill as much and is easier for you to eat. However, this is not the primary use of the chair. Let me show you want I mean.”
Mom stood up and reached around the chair. She grabbed some straps and before I knew what happened, I was strapped into the chair. I had one around my waist and then one over my shoulders, and they connected at my belly button. Next, she reached beside the table and got a small top, and it slid into place in front of the chair, on its arms. It had a strap that hung down under it. She reached down and I heard a loud snap as the strap was snapped between my legs under the seat. I realized I was sitting in a large highchair. It was clearly made for big kids, including kids much bigger than me because I had room all around me in the chair. I was in shock.
She put my plate and my fork on my tabletop or tray that was part of the highchair. She got me my bottle of juice and put it on the tray. Then she asked me if I wanted the bib, or could I stay clean and not spill on my shirt? She showed me a larger-sized bib. It had Pokemon all over it. I saw another two on the table, one had Minions and the other had Paw Patrol on it.
“I’m not a baby, I don’t think I need the highchair or a bib. But I do like Pokemon and Pikachu. I don’t think I like the chair or the idea of a bib. That is what babies use, and I am a big boy.”
“Yes Maxie, you are a big boy. The chair and the bibs, just like your changing table are made for big boys. But you are not as big as you think you are. You need diapers all the time and you are enjoying your bottle and pacifier. You are not a baby, but I think you are regressing some and are still a big boy, but are also a little boy or even a toddler in some ways. That is why I got this chair for you. I think it will be good for you and allow you to just be yourself, for the next several years. I noticed the other day that when you were in your sleepers, you slid around in the chair really easily, had a hard time sitting up, and when you are in just diapers it happens a lot too. The high chair will make it much easier for you to sit at the table. It’s not punishment Max, it will help you. It will be easier and safer for you to sit at the table, and easier to eat. The bibs I got because they were cute and I figured you might like them. Afterall, you do spill on your shirt a lot still, so they might help keep your new clothes looking nicer, and having the tray and food closer will make it easier to eat and maybe spill less that way too. Give it a try for a few weeks for me Maxie. Sandy told me about the chair, and she as well as many of the parents of the other boys at the support group have them to help their boys. She also carries the bibs in these patterns for big kids.”
“Ok Mommy, but I am worried my friends will see it and tease me about being a big baby in a high chair with a bib just like a baby or toddler wears. But I will try it for a little while for you mommy. I know you love me and want what is best for me. Do I have to have both straps? They make me feel like I am tied down, especially the one over my shoulders.”
“Thanks Maxie. Now let’s get you all set up with your bib, and then you can start eating. If you want to use your fingers you can, otherwise you have your fork and spoon there too. I also got you some new plates. These are plastic and have different cartoons on them. I thought you would like them. I want you to try it for a few days with both sets of straps. Then we will try it with only the waist strap and the one between your legs that is on the bottom of the tray. We will see what works best for you.”
Mom put the bib on me, then helped me by cutting up my food and then giving it back to me. I ate it all. The plate was Scooby Doo, and that was neat. Mom even refilled my bottle after I emptied it once. I did end up spilling some scalloped potatoes and some meatloaf on the bib, so I guess it was good to wear it so I don’t get my shirts dirty. I saw my reflection in the door glass. I was sitting in a highchair, with a bib on, drinking from a bottle, and wearing a thick and very wet diaper. I looked like a big toddler or baby. I think part of me even felt that way a little bit, but I was a big boy and wanted to stay a big boy. I just hope Matty and Ben won’t tease me about it. But the highchair is comfy and it’s nice I am able to see the whole table now.
After dinner was done, Mom got me out of the high chair. I was stuck in it until she let me out. I did not like that part. I soaked in her bathtub for a while and that felt so nice. Mom gave me a warm baby oil rub down after my bath. That felt great. Next Mom put on my thick diaper and my sleeper. Mom said I could watch Tv or read until it was time for my meds and to go to bed. I read more Tutoring JJ. It’s really good and I am hooked on the story. I was laughing about some of the stuff and even cried some too. It just seems like I was a part of the story. Then I put it away when mom gave me my meds and tucked me in. I held Sharky and hoped for happy diaper dreams and no nightmares.
End Chapter 5
It seems all 3 boys are interested in playing with each other. But Ben seems to really like Max. Matty does too, so what will happen? What about Max and his past and how will it affect him and what or who he wants most? How about sissy diaper boy George? Will he see Ben and Max playing with each other? Or could George and Dylan catch the 3 older boys in a 3 way and blackmail them into showing and teaching them all about sex and the special feelings they can get?
Spring Break is coming and so are the rotating sleepovers. How will that work out? What about when Max sleeps over at Ben’s house? Ben was scared to show Max his room, and that is why Max has not seen it yet. What is in it, and how will he react to it. How will the other boys react to Max’s new High chair? Will they each get a turn in it? What about Uncle Scott and his feelings toward him?
You will have to keep reading to find out.
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on nifty NIFTY or on AO3.
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
Here are some Fun Stories with lots of diaper boys having all kinds of fun.
1 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/the-sleepover/
2 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/tutoring-jj/
3 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/met-in-the-diaper-aisle/
4 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/bisexual/adult-youth/what-families-are-for/
5 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/jealous-brother.html
6 https://pza.dk/showstory.php?storyid=lr1cyj&SID=8csb7qldg0occ9pdvit77biq2j Across the Road
7 https://www.wattpad.com/story/247339062-boy-scout-lover
8 https://www.wattpad.com/story/339542321-what-just-happened
9 https://www.wattpad.com/story/344077837-lemons-to-lemonade
10 https://www.wattpad.com/story/343139486-descending-the-sibling-ranks
11 https://www.wattpad.com/story/344043301-the-cabin-ab-dl
12 https://www.wattpad.com/story/260396601-luke%27s-worst-week
13 https://www.wattpad.com/story/343025015-little-boy
14 https://efmorris.wordpress.com/the-surprise/
15 https://www.wattpad.com/story/339117949-willies-camping-trip-with-friends
16 https://www.deviantart.com/fingerfish/art/Ryan-s-Camping-Trip-Part-I-816636832
17 https://www.deviantart.com/fingerfish/gallery/65123299/the-training
18 https://www.deviantart.com/fingerfish/art/Nolan-Diapered-on-the-Road-651449253
19 https://www.wattpad.com/story/333469380-hopping-down-the-rabbit-trail
20 https://www.wattpad.com/story/336430477-best-friend%27s-worst-vacation
21 https://www.wattpad.com/story/340759541-the-secret-daycare
22 https://www.wattpad.com/story/345805418-davey%27s-story-the-2012-re-write
23 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/bailey-and-uncle-john.html
24 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/toilet-training-tommy/
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked. I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected] Kudos are welcome as well as comments here on AO3.
Please donate to this site. They need your donations so they can keep the site going. Tell them you are a fan of Horny boy and Horny Diaper boy stories!
Chapter 6: Bens House
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 6
From Chapter 5:
Mom put the bib on me, then helped me by cutting up my food and then giving it back to me. I ate it all. The plate was Scooby Doo, and that was neat. Mom even refilled my bottle after I emptied it once. I did end up spilling some scalloped potatoes and some meatloaf on the bib, so I guess it was good to wear it so I don’t get my shirts dirty. I saw my reflection in the door glass. I was sitting in a highchair, with a bib on, drinking from a bottle, and wearing a thick and very wet diaper. I looked like a big toddler or baby. I think part of me even felt that way a little bit, but I am a big boy and want to stay a big boy. I just hope Matty and Ben won’t tease me about it. The highchair is comfy and it’s nice I am able to see the whole table now.
After dinner was done, Mom got me out of the high chair. I was stuck in it until she let me out. I did not like that part. I soaked in her bathtub for a while and that felt so nice. Mom gave me a warm baby oil rub down after my bath. That felt great. Next Mom put on my thick diaper and my sleeper. Mom said I could watch Tv or read until it was time for my meds and to go to bed. I read more Tutoring JJ . It’s really good and I am hooked on the story. I was laughing about some of the stuff and even cried some too. It just seems like I was a part of the story. Then I put it away when mom gave me my meds and tucked me in. I held Sharky and hoped for happy diaper dreams and no nightmares.
CHAPTER 6: Ben's House
The next few days were pretty much the same. Wake up in a soaked diaper, eat breakfast in my new highchair, changed on my changing table into a daytime school diaper. When I am ready to go, I walk over to Matty’s house. I always leave 5 minutes early, just in case. Matty, Dylan, and I walk to school. Next year we will ride our bikes, but their mom does not want Dylan to ride his bike to school this year because of the big road in front of the school. She is afraid he will not follow the crossing guard’s rules. We told her that he can ride with us so that way he stays with us. She might let them try it in a few weeks. I hope they can, because it’s so much more fun to ride my bike to school. I like walking because we can talk about stuff, but sometimes there is not much to talk about. This week we were busy talking about what we wanted to do next week because it is Spring Break!!!!
At school, nothing much changes until Friday. We were playing at recess. Several of the other boys joined us in a big game of tag. Collin was it and he tags me on my butt. When he does he looks at me funny and then runs off. I am scared because I’m sure he knows I am wearing a diaper. He sometimes joins us for lunch because he is friends with Kyle and is in his class. I almost start to cry, but I held it together and then tag another boy, just before the bell rang. I saw Collin looking at me funny as we all walk to our classroom. He walks up to Kyle and starts talking to him and points at me.
Ben notices I am walking faster than everyone else and have my head down. He knows something is wrong. I think Matty can tell too, because he starts trying to catch up to me before we go inside. But I was walking too fast. I go to my seat, sit down, and just look at my desk. I am barely holding back tears. I just know that by lunch everyone will know and will be laughing at me.
“Max, are you ok? What’s wrong? Did something happen at recess when we were playing tag?” asks Ben in a concerned voice.
“Yeah, I got tagged on my butt by Collin and I am sure he knows. He looked at me funny then and again when we were coming back to the classroom. I saw him point to me as he was talking to Kyle. Everyone will know and laugh at me.”
“It’s good that he is good friends with Kyle and talked to him. I bet Kyle will tell him to ignore it or tell him something so that he keeps the secret and does not tease you. Collin is nice, I’ve never seen him tease anyone. I know he only moved here last year, but the times he has had lunch with us and even when he was at Kyle’s house, he was always nice. I don’t think he will be mean or try to bully you.” Said Matty in a soft voice, trying to calm me down.
I try to focus on my work but it was hard. I was so happy that I got a perfect on my spelling test yesterday because I don’t think I would pass it today if I had to do it again.
Lunch finally came and I am really worried. Ben and Matty both walk me to Lunch. It was pizza day so lots of kids were in line. Our class is closest to the cafeteria of all the 4th and 5th grade classes, so we normally get there before lots of others can. Once we had our lunch we sit at the table we normally all sit at. But this time Matty sat on the end. Ben had me sit next to Matty and then Ben sat next to me. I guess this is so no one can bug me. I see Kyle and Collin in line. Adam is in line just in front of them.
A few minutes later, Kyle and Collin come and sat at the table. Kyle sits in front of Matty and Collin is across from me. Next, Adam comes up and asks if he could join us. We say “Sure” and he sits next to Collin. He says “HI” to Collin, because they are in Scouts together.
“Max, I wanted to tell you about a book series I just got. It’s called Dresden Files, by Jim Butcher. I don’t remember if you told me about it or one of my friends in Scouts. But it’s really cool. If you have not read it, check it out. I just started the first book, but it has lots of action and makes you pay attention to the details.” Said Adam, which was the first thing said while we were all sitting there.
Collin keeps looking at me and then takes a bit of his pizza, and looks at me again. Kyle looks at Collin and nods.
“Max, when we were playing tag, I tagged you on your butt. When I did that, it felt weird. Like when I pick up or rough house with my little brother, he is 4. He still wears diapers. But we are in 4th grade and I could not believe a normal 4th grader would wear diapers at school. I know some wear them to bed, but I never thought to school. I will not tease you about them and I won’t tell others. Kyle told me that it’s no one’s business, and if I want to know why I need to talk to you. He also told me that he does not like bullies and if I tease you, I would be a bully and he would not want to be my friend anymore. I hate bullies so I won’t act like one. I don’t have a lot of friends. Mostly just Kyle and my neighbor Diego, but he is in 3rd grade. I know the Scouts, but none hang out with me or do anything except when we are at our meetings so I don’t count them. Maybe we can be friends?” Says Collin in a low voice so others outside our group can not hear what he said.
“Collin, thanks. I was so worried that I could not think straight. It’s a long story, but I got hurt and now I need to wear diapers again. I only wet them. I found out there are a lot of boys our age and older that still need them too. Even some at this school. I never realized it, nor thought about it because I was like you and thought only little kids wore them in the daytime. That is until I needed them, and I am not a little kid or a baby. When I first started wearing them, I was scared everyone would think I was a baby and tease me. I just moved here because of what happened. I like making friends. I don’t know where you live, but if you live near me we can hang out sometimes. Matty and Ben are my new best friends, but I don’t think they mind having another cool friend.”
“Thanks, I would like that.”
It turns out that Kyle lives about 10 minutes away, so not too far. He rides the same bus Ben does and is the second stop on it (Ben is the first stop). He is in the next housing development past ours. He normally goes to his neighbor’s house he said because she does daycare and his brother is there, so he does his homework and helps her with the kids. He says it’s fun and it makes his mom happy that he is helping out. We talk about getting together over spring break, and maybe doing a sleepover. I give him my phone number, so his mom can call my mom.
We got homework to do over Spring Break. We were told we needed to do a worksheet. He said the last question was an essay question and we had to do it on separate paper. He reminded us to read it carefully before we start and then follow the directions. Mr. Hansen told us we were not to look at it until we got home. It was a test to see how well we can follow directions and problem solve on our own. We were to put it in our folder once we got it, and only look at it after we got home. This made me very interested in the homework, because it made it like a mystery. Matty is upset we got homework over spring break. Mr. Hansen wished us a happy spring break and told us all to be safe and have fun. The bell rang and we were gone. Off school for a week!
“This homework assignment seems different. I want to read it and figure it out when I get home” I said.
“I can’t believe he gave us homework. It's bad enough that I am going to spend the weekend at my Grandma’s house and I got to deal with my cousins picking on Dylan and me. I am glad we only have to visit them a few times each year. My other grandparents are a lot more fun and those cousins are much nicer to us.”
“Will you Uncle Scott be there? He can talk to your cousins to make them chill out.”
“Nope, he is from my Mom’s side of the family. We are seeing the ones on my Dad’s side of the family. 2 of my cousins there are nice. They spent part of last summer with us. They are the same age as me and Dylan. They also wet the bed, so that was nice, so no worries. They were scared the first day, but when Al sat on Dylans bed and heard the plastic sheet, he asked about it and we just told him that Dylan used to have accidents and mom said it was good to keep the mattress clean so she leaves it on. But that night Mom told us about them wearing diapers and that we had to be extra nice because they were scared. Dylan and me did not wear any PJs that night and walked out to watch tv in just diapers and goodnites, and they were shocked. We watched tv and talked and when we all went to bed, we all only slept in our diapers. It was kinda neat. We got along really well then.”
“Wow, that’s really cool. I know bedwetting can run in families so maybe that runs in your family too. I will miss you while you are gone, but you get back on Sunday night, so we can hang out on Monday and figure out maybe some sleepovers and stuff. And we got the next meeting of the support group. So that will be fun.”
“What are you doing this weekend? Anything special while I am gone?”
“I am sleeping over at Ben’s house tomorrow night. I don’t have many other plans. Mom said that She might have to go visit someone this weekend and if so, I might have to have a babysitter tonight, but she said it was unlikely. I was bummed you are leaving tonight, or else maybe I could have slept over at your house. But that is all I know about what I am doing this weekend.”
“I hope you have as much fun at your sleepover as I had last weekend. It was so much fun and cool that I did not have to worry about my diapers or pullup because Miguel wears diapers all the time. Pepe does not wear them, but he never teased me or anything. He was cool to play with and we all had a lot of fun.” Said Dylan.
Dylan always trys to say something to be involved in our conversations. Sometimes it’s a pain, but I know he just wants to fit in and be part of us older boys' stuff. I promised my mom I would let him do stuff with us because I know how it is to be lonely and stuff. He is pretty cool, for a little kid.
“Bye, have fun at your grandma’s house. If your cousins tease you too much, suggest they wear diapers like the brats they are acting like should” I said and that made them both laugh.
I walk to my house and see mom’s truck in the driveway, so I know mom got home early. There is an SUV parked on the street, but I don’t think anything of it, because I see 2 more in front of Scott’s house so I think maybe he has company.
“Mom, I’m home, can you change me please, I am pretty wet.” I say as I walk in.
“Maxie, I’m in the kitchen, come in here please.”
I walk into the kitchen, and that is when I notice there is a lady sitting at the counter. I blushed because she heard me say I needed my diaper changed.
“Oh, um, I did not know you had company mom, sorry,” I say as I blush. The lady just looks at me and smiles. She looks familiar but I was not sure where I have seen her or even if I have.
“Maxie, I have to leave in under an hour. I will be back on Sunday afternoon, hopefully. So I have arranged for you to stay with Mrs. Peters and her boys until I get back.”
I got upset and started to cry. I am supposed to do a sleepover at Ben’s house, not some strange lady’s house. What if the kids tease me or worse, tell everyone at school about my diapers.
“But MOM, that’s not fair. I am supposed to sleep over at Ben’s house tomorrow. He is my new friend, and he is like me. What about my diapers? She has kids so they will see them and know and they could tell the whole school. I am finally making a few friends. Please.” I say thru tears.
“Max, it is nice to meet you finally. It sounds like you are excited to spend time at your new friend's house. I can understand that. I am sure he is as excited to have you sleepover, and maybe even a little nervous. After all, Ben has not had many friends sleepover. In fact, only 1 has before, and he moved last year. I know you have not seen Ben’s room yet, and that is why he is nervous. But after seeing your special chair, and how much you want to sleepover, I don’t think Ben has to worry about anything. I am Mrs. Peters, Ben and George’s mother.” She says with a smile.
I’m in shock. I give my mommy a hug and say “Sorry mom, but you had me scared, and I was embarrassed because of what I said when I walked in the door and some stranger heard I needed to be changed.”
“It’s ok Maxie. Since Matty is gone this weekend, I called and talked to Patty, Ben’s mom and asked her if you could spend 2 nights. My other option would have been Scott next door, if I had to, but with you already scheduled to spend one night I was hoping you could spend 2. I expect you to be on your best behavior when you are there, is that understood mister?” Mom said as she gave me a quick hug and then was wagging her finger at me, like I am a troublemaker or something.
“I guess I can behave if I have to. I prefer getting into lots of trouble. I like to play in the mud and track it thru the house and then draw on the walls while watching TV at top volume and all that kind of stuff.” I said with a straight face, but started giggling at the end. This causes both ladies to laugh.
“I can see why Ben likes you so much. You have a great sense of humor and are a real cutie.”
I blushed a little when she said that.
“I packed your bag already for you. I put your pacifier and Sharky in it. Your medicine is in your bag too, as well as your sleepers, some onesies, 3 changes of clothes, and a mixture of day and night diapers. If you want anything else, you need to go get it because you will be leaving in a few minutes. Do you have much homework?”
“Ok, I will go check. I got 1 worksheet and the last question is an essay I guess. He told us not to look at it until we get home. I can do it on Monday.” I said and then run upstairs to my room to see if I need anything else. I grab my tablet and my other pacifier and that was all I could see that I needed.
I run back downstairs and realize I am soaked and in need of a diaper change because I felt my diaper get warmer.
“Mom, I am really really wet now. It just got warmer. Can you change me before I go?”
“Max, don’t worry about that. I will need to change Ben when we get to the house, I can change you both. You both wear the same diapers so it should be no problem. Did you get everything?” Patty said.
“What about my bike? Ben and I talked about going bike riding tomorrow and explore the Park and the stream in it.” I asked.
“Max, I will drop that off on my way, since it fits in the truck easier than in her car.” Mom said.
“Ok. Will I need my fishing gear?”
“I don’t think so, but if you do, you have your house key and can get it if you need it.” Mom said again, sounding like I needed to go, so she could finish getting ready.
“Ok, I think I am ready then. I love you Mommy, be safe and I will miss you!” I say and then give my mom a BIG HUG. She hugs me, rubs my back, and then pats my soaked diaper.
“Be a good boy, like I know you normally are. Behave and have fun. You can call my cell phone if you need to talk to me or have any problems.”
With that done, Patty grabs my bag and I follow her out to her SUV. I sit in one of the 2 booster seats and get buckled in. A few minutes later we were parking in Ben’s garage.
“Max, Ben does not know you are coming over. I left them a note saying I had to run an emergency errand and would be home soon after they got home, and to just have a snack and watch tv until I got home. So let’s go surprise Ben.” As I got out of the SUV, she told me how we were going to do this, and it sounded fun, so I agreed.
As we went in, she started her plan to play a joke on Ben. She asked me to take off my shoes and leave them here in the Laundry room.
“Boys, I am back. We have company for the weekend. So we might have to adjust some plans.” She said as she walked in. I was struggling to carry my bag, and trying not to laugh.
I am supposed to stay in the laundry room, and she will send Ben to help me carry my bag upstairs. I watched as she walked ahead and went to where the sofa is.
“HI mommy” I heard George say.
“Mom, Max is sleeping over tomorrow night. Will this mess that up?”
“I’m sorry Ben, but an emergency came up and we will have a guest staying with you boys for the next few days. I expect you to behave and be polite to our guest. He is a bit scared and nervous about spending the weekend here. I told him you would not tease him for any reason, and I expect you to be on your best behavior. Understood?”
“Yes mom” Ben said in a depressed tone. He thought his sleepover was canceled.
“Ben, I want you to go help him get his bag and take it upstairs. He will be sleeping in your room this weekend. Understood?”
“Yes, maam” Ben said in a very dejected and sad tone.
“I don’t like that tone young man. He is a guest in our home, and I expect you to be nice to him and make sure he has fun while he is here. Now go help him with his stuff. Then I will get you changed, as I assume you need a dry diaper.”
Ben got up and headed to the laundry room so he could go out to the garage and find this kid he had to help. He was walking slowly and mopping because he was upset.
When he turned the corner into the laundry room, I grab and hug him, which catches Ben way off guard. When he realizes it is me, he smiles and is so excited he pees more and causes his diaper to leak. He hugs me and gives me a quick kiss.
“Max it's you! I was all sad and upset because I thought I would not get to have you sleepover, because some other kid was staying with us. But it’s YOU, that is AWESOME! Why didn’t you say something at school?”
“Ben, I didn’t know. I got home and yelled to my mom and told her I needed a diaper change. As I walked into the kitchen I saw a strange lady sitting there and I was all embarrassed. I saw the picture of your family when I was here, so I guess that is why she looked kinda familiar, but I got upset with my mom when she told me I was spending the weekend at this stranger’s house, because I wanted to sleep over here. Then I found out it was your mom and I was excited. Now I want to see your room. You have not shown it to me yet and act like I will not be your friend if I see it. I love you and will be your friend no matter what. So can I please see it?”
“I guess. I am scared you will not want to sleep with me in my room when you see it, or tease me about it, but mom said you were sleeping in my room and to take your bag upstairs to it so let’s go. I need a dry diaper too, I started to leak, I peed when I saw you.”
“Let’s get you boys into dry diapers, then you can play or do whatever you want.” She said and led us upstairs. I saw a sign that said “Ben’s Room, Danger KEEP OUT” on a door and it made me laugh. That door we went past, but we set my bag down in front of it. We went to an open door, it was George’s room. It looked like a little kid's room, even having a changing table.
“George, do you want a pull-up or a diaper? The big boys will be in diapers, so if you want your diapers you can wear them.”
“Really, cool, I want a diaper please mommy.”
George was first. She took off his wet pullup and put him into a diaper. He had a stiffy going by the time she was done cleaning him and rubbing lotion into his skin. She taped his diaper up, put him down, and told him to go play. He ran out in just his shirt and diaper and went to watch Paw Patrol.
“Boys, I need you both to strip down to your diapers, shirts, and socks only.”
We both removed our pants. We were standing looking at each other in just our diaper shirts and sagging diapers.
“Ben you are first, and since you said you leaked, I need to get you a clean diaper shirt. Or do you just want to run around in your diaper until dinner, then you can get into your PJs?”
“I don’t care mom. Either way is fine. It’s not cold right now so just my diaper is fine. Max has seen me in just my diapers before so it’s ok. Whatever you think is best.” Said Ben. He wanted to wear just his diaper, but did not want to seem too excited to be in just a diaper around me.
She picked him up and put him on the changing table. First she undid his crotch snaps and then removed his diaper shirt. She tossed it into a hamper that was next to the table and full of clothes. She had Ben lay down and she removed his soaked diaper. She proceeded to clean him up just like she has done thousands of times. She uses 2 wet wipes to make sure he is clean. He is stiff, so she made sure his little peepee is clean all the way around too. This made Ben blush because he was sporting a stiffy in front of me, and I am the reason he is so stiff. She cleaned his bottom and applied lotion and rash cream, followed by some powder before she taped up the extra thick diaper. It’s a Mega Max diaper and will last until breakfast time, even if we drink a bunch.
Once he was done, she set him down and picked me up. I weigh less than Ben does which surprised Patty. Granted I am a bit smaller than Ben, and both of us are very slender.
She undid the snaps on my diaper shirt, and then removed it. I got cleaned up and diapered just like she did to Ben. I am very stiff, and she cleans it very well. Almost too good, but she stopped just in time and then put on the lotion and cream and taped up the thick diaper. I was set down next to Ben and we smiled at each other.
“Max, do you notice anything strange about George’s room?” she asked me.
I look around and notice a few things.
“Well, he has a changing table in his room, but he does not wear diapers all the time. His bed looks different. It has rails on the side. The back side is taller than the front side. I saw pink pullups in the drawer when you got his diaper out, but that’s not a big deal. The strangest part I think is the Bed and change table” I said.
“Yes, the bed has side rails on it. They are both the same height at night. The front one folds down so it’s easier to help George into bed. Then we fold the side back up into place. It helps him stay in bed. He sleepwalks sometimes. He is not as bad as Ben, but he does it sometimes. With his bed like this it keeps him in bed, almost all the time so he is much safer. We have a motion sensor in the hallway that wakes us up if there is motion in it at night so we can make sure they do not get hurt.”
“Ok, that makes sense.” I said.
“Ben, lets go show Max your room. He will be sleeping in there with you this weekend.”
I follow Ben to his room. He stops and looks at his mom. He has a scared look on his face. She reaches out and opens the door and then ushers us into his room.
I look around the room and it looks pretty normal. It is blue and grey with Harry Potter and Star Wars posters on the wall. He has a desk with a computer on it, some bookshelves, a dresser, and funny-looking bunk beds.
“I don’t know why you were so scared Ben. Your room looks cool. I like the posters. Your bunk bed looks different. I don’t see a ladder.”
“Max, that is not a bunk bed. It’s a special needs bed for kids that need to stay in their bed at night for whatever reason. It’s like Georges, but the sides are bigger and made into the bed itself.” Said his mom.
Ben looked like he was going to cry. I gave him a hug and said “it’s ok Ben. Your room is fine. No worries”. Then he looked at me and shook his head no.
“Max, you don’t understand. It's not a bunk bed. It’s a special bed so older kids stay in bed and can’t get out or climb out at night. Once I go to bed, I can’t get out until my parents let me out. It’s basically a crib for big kids.” Ben said and then started to softly cry.
“Ben, I don’t care if it’s a crib. When my mom took me shopping last week we went to a furniture store and she got me a changing table. Next to it, they had several cribs for big kids. My mom joked and said she was going to get me one. I told her no, because I was afraid my friends would tease me and everyone would think I was a big baby. She got me a High Chair to eat in. I was upset at first because when I looked at myself sitting in it, I looked like a big toddler. I was in a highchair, with food on my face, a bib, and a sippy cup on the tray, while wearing a very wet diaper. I felt like I was a little kid, but I know I am a big kid. The chair makes it easier for me to eat and see everything on the table. I am used to it now, and it does not bother me. I was afraid you or Matty would tease me about it. But I know both of you are good friends and would not tease me. I don’t care if you sleep in a crib. We both like pacifiers and wear diapers, so what’s the big deal. If it helps you sleep better and stay safe, that’s GREAT. I don’t want you to get hurt.” I said as I was hugging my friend and rubbing his back and diapered butt. I felt his stiffy poking into my stiffy as I hugged him.
“I am proud of you Max. Ben said you were a special friend and I can see even more now why. You are very kind and caring with a huge heart. Thank you. If you need it, we have a high chair that is in the garage, we only use it sometimes, when the boys are not feeling well, or acting up and need to be reminded that they are still kids and not in charge. I will leave you boys here. You can talk, play games, legos, or do whatever. Dinner will be ready in a few hours. I will call you when it's time to wash up and come eat.” Patty said and then she left us in his room.
“Max, you’re the best. Thanks for being my friend and accepting that I sleep in a crib. If you want we can put a blow up mattress on the floor and you can sleep on it, so you don’t have to sleep in my crib.”
“Ben, I think there is enough room in your bed for both of us. Besides it will be nice to cuddle up to you tonight. I hope you don’t mind, I brought Sharky, I normally sleep with him. Once I take my medicine, I fall asleep really fast. I am almost done reading the Tuttoring JJ story. I am on the last chapter. I like the story a lot but I think the author could have ended it a chapter or 2 ago. But it’s a great story. I am glad you showed it to me. Do you ever have your bottle in your bed with you when you go to sleep, in case you get thirsty?”
“Max, I think it is great that you want to sleep with me in my big crib. I was afraid you would not want to sleep in my room, or if you did that you might tease me in the morning when I have to wait for my mom or dad to open it so I can get out. I used to hate this bed when I first got it. It was about 2 months after my accident and I had to wear diapers all the time. I felt like a big baby because I had to sleep in a crib. And needed diapers. My old bed is the one George has now. One night I was asleep and climbed over the side rail and my parents found me in the hot tub in the backyard. It was not turned on and it was not hot, but I climbed that fence and was sitting in it asleep, and my head was just above the water. They got me this bed that day. It took 2 days to get it and I had to sleep with my parents those nights. Mom put a toddler leash on me connected to her hand so when I started to go walk, she would wake up. Now I don’t mind it because I am used to it and Dad made some changes so it’s more cool than just a crib. I got a reading light, and some speakers so I can play music from my tablet at night. I have a table next to it so I can have a sippy cup or bottle on it when I am thirsty. I even have an extra-long cord to charge my tablet when I am in bed. I just don’t like others to see it because they will think I am a baby, and I am afraid they will tease me, or tell the school, or not want to be my friend.”
“Ben, I would never tease you and I won’t tell anyone about it. Except maybe Matty, because I think he will see it anyway. We are all best friends now. I know he won’t tease you about it. He did not tease me about my highchair. He made a joke to me about it, but he was smiling and did it so I would laugh, not to be mean. I bet he does the same when he sees your cool crib.” I say with a smile and give Ben another hug.
We play in Ben’s room for a few hours. He shows me some of his favorite places on the web that he has bookmarked on his computer. The pictures of boys in diapers were so cool. We found a new story on Wattpad called Lemons to Lemonade and it is awesome. He was showing me Boyscout Lover on Wattpad, and then he searched for diaperboys and we found some new stories. Some about boys in diapers, others where the boy is regressed to diapers and others where using special drugs a boy or boys is/are shrunk back to a toddler or little boy and in diapers. They were cool. Sleepover Challenge, Unpotty Training, Unexpected Safety Measures, Willies Camping Trip, Best Friends Worst Vacation, Mix-Up at Summer Camp, and Descending the Sibling Rank were wicked! Ben has a bunch of cool stories in his reader lists there. I guess I need to join Wattpad. He showed me some cool stuff on Deviant Art too. We can look at more of the stuff there on his tablet when we are in bed later.
A few minutes before dinner, we hear Ben’s dad come home. He stuck his head into Ben's room and said Hi. Then he left, I guess to change out of work clothes.
We got called for dinner, so we washed up. When we got to the table I saw that they had an old wooden high chair sitting at the table. It was the kind where the tray lifts up and over the kid's head. I stopped in my tracks as we were walking to the table when I saw it.
“Max, it's ok. If you don’t want to sit in it, you won’t have to. I bet George will want to. He likes it especially when he gets his princess bib.”
“Okay. I would try it, but I would rather sit next to you if I can tonight.”
We went to the table and saw that there were 5 plates already set on the table, and a chair next to each of them. George came out about a minute after we did. He saw the high chair and asked if he could sit in it tonight. His mom looked at me and I shook my head no, so she told him he could.
She helped him into the chair, pulled the tray down, and snapped the strap in place. She brought him his Princess bib and put it on him. He looked at me with a scared look on his face. I knew he was worried I would tease him because of it.
“George, that is a cool bib. I bet you are the prettiest princess around when you are all dressed up.”
“Really, you think I am a pretty princess. Thank you! You are the bestest.” George said with a huge smile.
“That was way cool Max, thanks. Now George won’t worry about you seeing him in his princess or girly stuff. Thanks” Ben whispered in my ear.
I noticed both of their parents were looking at me and had big smiles on their faces. I guess they were happy I said that to George.
Dinner went fine. We talked and ate just like I think most families do. They don’t allow any electronics at the table, so it is just like at my house and at Matty’s house too.
After dinner we decided to watch a movie. George wanted to pick it, so we let him. It was Finding Nemo. I like the movie especially because I want to see a coral reef one day and play in the ocean. I think the ocean and everything in it is wicked cool!
After the movie George was put to bed. He looked pretty wet so I figure he is going to get a diaper change. He gave me a hug when he said goodnight to us. It was almost 8, so we had about an hour until we had to go to bed. It was decided we could talk and watch tv on our tablets in Ben’s bed. Our diapers would hold until morning so we went and got into his bed. We were each given a sippy cup of juice and told it would be refilled in an hour if needed so I could take my medicine.
His mom tucked us in, closed the side of the crib, and we are now stuck in this big kid crib until they let us out. I guess if we worked together we might be able to climb over the top, but it would be a challenge.
We looked at stories and stuff on a few sites on Ben’s tablet. About an hour later, his mom came in with my pills. She also had my pacifier. I took my meds, and then took my Paci. She went to a drawer in Ben’s desk and took out a pacifier and gave it to him. I hugged Sharky, and cuddled to Ben as we kept looking at stuff on his tablet.
Ben looked at me, took out his pacifier, and kissed my nose. I took out my pacifier and we kissed. It felt good, and I got stiff when we kissed. That is all I remember until I woke up in the morning.
I woke up to Ben cuddled to me. He was awake and watching me sleep.
“You are so cute when you sleep. I think I saw a Halo over your head part of the time.” Ben said to me when he saw I was waking up.
“You are so funny. My mom sometimes says my Halo sits on my horns.” I said and then started to laugh.
“I guess that makes me a good horny boy,” I said thru the giggles I had. Now Ben was really laughing.
“I wish I could help you with that horny part,” Ben said as he moved in to kiss me again.
I felt Ben put his hand on the front of my diaper and started to rub my stiffy thru it. I did the same to him while we kept kissing. It felt nice. I think we were kissing and rubbing for about 5 minutes.
“I like how comfy these diapers are and that they hold a lot and don’t leak, but they are so thick when I rub my stiffy it just feels good, but I can't get my tingles or what the stories call a boygasm. It's frustrating. It feels so good with you rubbing my stiffy, but it's just not enough to make me have that special feeling.” Ben said in frustration.
“Do you think your mom put these extra thick diapers on us because of that? Does she know we like each other and stuff?” I asked.
“I never thought of that. Maybe, I can see my mom doing that just so that we can’t play too much.”
“Ben, I need to ask you a few things. Please don’t get mad at me. I am still trying to figure things out. I trust you so I want to talk to you about stuff. Ok?”
“Max, you can ask me anything and I will help you with anything I can. You are so special to me.”
“Ben, I am confused a little. I like you a lot but I also like Matty a lot. I don’t want to hurt or upset either of you. I want you both to be my bestest friends but I also want to do other stuff with you both, like want they do in the stories. That’s why I am confused. I don’t want to pick one of you and hurt the other. In the stories they talk about being boyfriends and stuff. I feel like that towards both of you, but I know I would have to pick one to be boyfriends with. I just don’t know what to do” I said as I had tears running down my face.
“Max, I feel that way towards you too. I like Matty a lot and it would be fun to do sexy stuff with him. But I think you are super special and the one I love. When I saw you in class, my heart jumped. You are so cute and you wear diapers like I do, so you can accept that I need and like them. I know I am gay. I figured that out over the summer. I think you are too, and I am in love with you. But if you love Matty more than me, I hope we can always be best friends still.” Ben said and then hugged Max and gave him a kiss.
While we were talking and I was telling Ben how I felt, it turns out Ben’s Mom had come to check on us. When she was opening the door she heard what I was telling Ben and what he told me.
“Boys that is very sweet. However, you are both still very young. I know some boys or girls think they need to have a boyfriend or girlfriend right away, instead of just good friends to start out. I will support you boys no matter what, but I suggest you boys for a little while just stay as special friends and then, if it turns out to be boyfriends that is great, and if it is just best friends, then that is great too.” Ben's mom said to us as she came into Ben’s room.
She opened the side up and we got out of the crib. Both of us were super soggy and our diapers were really sagging, almost to our knees. We both waddled downstairs to get breakfast. I saw George was in his booster seat, where I sat for dinner. As I got to the table, she picked me up, put me in the high chair, and then closed the tray and snapped it in place. Ben looked at me and smiled.
“What so funny Ben? Did you want to sit here instead? Did you want to be my princess today?” I said.
Ben blushed when I said that and his mom and dad both chuckled. His dad was drinking coffee and I think he started to choke on it when I said it.
“Ben, don’t worry, you will get your turn in the high chair too” his dad said. I could tell Ben was not sure he wanted to sit in the high chair but I knew he would.
We had pancakes and they were really good. I had a sippy cup and was told I can use my fingers since I’m in the high chair if I want to. I figured I had not done that in years so why not have fun and act like the toddler that I look like. It was fun. I got some syrup on my paw patrol bib, but that is why I had it, right?
“Ben, Max, did you boys have any plans for today, anything you wanted to do, or anywhere to go this weekend?” Ben’s dad asked us.
“We talked about going bike riding and checking out the park and the stream behind it. I don’t know what else there is to do around here, I have only been here a couple weeks” I said.
“It is supposed to be a very nice day today, so we were thinking maybe going and having a picnic at the park or over at the river pools if you boys wanted to try catching some fish. George might even try to catch some fish.” His mom said.
“I did not bring my fishing gear. Can we go to my house and get it before we leave?” I asked.
“Max, we have several extra rods and reels, so you can just use one of ours. I think we have at least 4 if not 5 trout rods, so that should not be an issue.” His dad said.
“We can go to the very quiet and private spot that is back a ways from the road, where most people don’t go. We can do a picnic or maybe even a small BBQ and Georgie, if you want to dress up you can.” His mom said.
George looked at me, and he looked a little scared and just looked at me for about 20 seconds.
“George, Ben told me that you like to dress up sometimes. He said you are a very pretty princess when you dress up. I think that is cool. I won’t tease you or anything. I promise.” I said and then smiled at him. That made George smile.
“Ok, I want to dress up if we go somewhere you will let me. It's fun to do it outside sometimes, as long as my friends won’t see me.” George said.
I was helped out of the high chair, and then the 3 of us in diapers were led up to George’s room.
“Do you want a diaper or your pink princess pullups George?” his mom asked. He had to think for a few seconds, then he asked for his pink pullups. She got him changed and into his pullup and sent to go see his dad for a few minutes.
“Can you take off my diaper and let me go use the bathroom. I need to go #2” I said.
“Not a problem Max, I was just going to ask if you boys wanted to try or needed to go poop, before I change you. Let's get you taken care of first.”
My diaper was totally soaked. She set me on the change table and removed the tapes. Then once she got the diaper off of me, she set me down and told me to go use the bathroom. I ran to it and took care of my business. A few minutes later I came out and Ben ran in. He is naked just like me.
“I think the daytime diapers will work better for you boys. We can change you there if needed, and it will allow you to move normally. That might be useful when you are fishing and exploring.”
She got me all wiped down, lotioned up, and then secured the diaper. She had just finished diapering me, when I heard Ben come out of the bathroom. She set me down and I watched as she diapered Ben.
“Boys go pick out what you want to wear. A diaper shirt would be helpful, but not required since there should not be many if anyone else around.”
“I don’t want a diaper shirt today. When I wear those my mom has to help me get dressed like I am a little kid again. It’s nice sometimes but I like being able to get dressed by myself like a big boy” I said.
“If you don’t wear one, I won’t either. We can just wear a longer shirt and that will cover the top just in case we bend over and there are other kids there. But every time we have been to that spot there is no one there.” Ben said.
“Max, would you help me get dressed. I think it would be fun if you helped me.” Ben said with a big smile.
“Ok, that could be fun.” I replied and noticed I had a stiffy in my diaper. I looked at Ben, and he did too.
I helped pick out what I wanted Ben to wear. He has a cute pair of jean overall shorts. I picked those and an orange dinosaur shirt for him. When he was dressed he looked so cute and sexy to me. But I bet others would look at him and think he was George’s age and not a 4th grader.
I put on my jeans and a yellow dirt bike shirt. I thought the bright colors might be good so we can see where we are fishing at if we are not together.
Ben even asked me to help him with his socks. It was so cute and fun. I tickled his feet and played with his toes a little. Then I put on my socks and made sure to grab my Harry Potter Pacifier and the keeper I have for it. Ben liked my idea and got his paci and dug out his keeper and put it on, so we are all set. Then we headed downstairs to see if we can help with the picnic stuff or get fishing gear or just watch cartoons.
We ended up watching cartoons with George. He was in just his pink pullup still. After they had everything packed and put together Patty took George up to his room to get dressed.
He came down about 5 minutes later in a cute princess sundress. It was soft purple. He was really cute and looked like a princess because he even had a tiara and a little wand like a good princess. He said he wanted to explore and see if there are any butterflies there instead of fishing.
We went out and got in the SUV. I saw that my old car seat was in the middle so there were now 3 booster car seats in the 2nd row. I was in the middle. We all climbed in and in a few minutes, we were buckled in and all set to go explore.
If anyone had looked in the 2nd row of the suv and seen us 3 in it, they would never believe that 2 of us were in 4th grade, and that all 3 of us were boys. Ben looked so cute and like he was 5 or 6. George looked like a cute little 4 yr old girl playing princess, and I looked about 7. If they noticed the bulge in our pants they would surely know we were diapered. But I did not care. I was with one of my best friends and his family and I felt safe and secure. I missed Mom, and I wanted to talk to her tonight if I can, but I am glad I got to come over a day earlier so I could get to know Ben’s family.
It took about 25 minutes to get to the turn off from the highway onto the road , if you want to call it that it’s more like a 4x4 trail I think, to go to the pool section of this stream they like to picnic on. Then we drove all the way back as far as we could. That took another 20 or 25 minutes but we were going really slow and bouncing all over. It was lots of fun. We were laughing so much I think I peed from it. We got back to the last pool and it was very quiet. We parked next to a big tree and they set out a tarp so we could sit under it if we got too much sun or if it starts to rain. It took about 15 minutes, but it seemed like forever until we were able to go fishing. Ben’s Dad got us rigged up and Ben grabbed his small tackle box, and we went fishing. We were told to stay between this pool and the next one.
Over the next hour or so we wondered a little and tried fishing a few spots. We saw a flat rock we could sit on and talk while we fished so we worked our way over to it. It was at the beginning of the big pool, and I thought it would be a perfect spot.
We got to the rock and climbed onto it. We were about 5 feet above the water, but it gave us a great view. I put some salmon eggs on my hook and used a bobber and cast it out. Ben put a worm on his and he casted it out too, but no bobber. We sat back and relaxed and figured we were far enough from everyone we could talk about anything.
“Max, when you were sleeping last night, you looked so cute and pretty. I just wanted to kiss and hold you. I wanted to rub your stiffy too. I rubbed mine for a while and then I fell asleep. I hope tonight we can maybe play with each other's stiffies. Maybe we can take a bath together.”
“Ben, I am sorry I fall asleep so fast. But this medicine they have me taking so I don’t get upset easy and have panic or anxiety attacks makes me go to sleep fast and I sleep a lot then. I wish we could have cuddled last night more and tried kissing and stuff. I think a bath could be fun. Me and my cousin used to take baths together and we played with each other a lot then. It was a lot of fun. We would say we were getting really dirty in the bath and then got all clean afterwards.” I said as I started to laugh.
We laughed together for a minute to 2 and just enjoyed being with each other.
Ben looked at me and then he moved his lips closer to mine. I knew he wanted to kiss me and I wanted to kiss him too. I leaned to him and we kissed. As we kissed I did what I learned from my dad and used to do with Brian, I opened my lips and pushed my tongue into Ben’s mouth.
It took Ben a few seconds but soon our tongues were wrestling each other. It felt good. We kissed like this for several minutes. We only stopped because Ben felt his rod get a tug on it.
Ben pulled on his rod, and there was a bend in it. He had a big one hooked.
I brought in my line so that we did not get tangled. I must have missed a strike because I had no eggs left so they stole all my bait. Oh well, the kiss was worth it.
It took Ben about 10 minutes to fight this big fish. I realized we did not have a net and it would be hard to get it from up on the rock. I climbed down and was at the edge of the water waiting for Ben to land it.
It was not a trout like we thought it would be. It was a buffalo fish. Not very common. It looked pretty big, I guess it is about 10 pounds. When Ben got it to the edge, I grabbed it. I used both hands to get ahold of it and lift it out of the water. I did it and did not get wet. Ben hopped down and took the hook out of its mouth. He took hold of it and I used his phone to take a picture of it. Then I recorded it as Ben let it go, just incase he fell in. He let it go and he did not fall or anything..
Once back on the rock we baited back up and cast back out.
Ben was looking at me and I felt like I should tell him about my past and stuff, but I was scared to do it. He might think I am bad or used or damaged and not want to be my friend. Especially when I tell him I kinda want to find a man who will show me love and how good it can feel when it's done nicely.
“Max, what is it? I can see you are thinking about something and it’s upsetting you. I’m your friend and I think I love you. Let me help you if something is bothering you.”
“Ben, I am scared to tell you some stuff. You might not love me or even want to be my friend when I tell you this stuff.” I said as a few tears run down my cheek.
“Max, nothing could make me not be your friend or care about you. I promise”
It took me a minute to get my emotions in order and control my breathing like my therapist had shown me to do, when I had to talk about something hard or scary.
“Ben, this is hard for me to talk about, but I think I need to tell you about it, even if just a little bit at first. It's why we moved and I see a therapist. Please let me finish what I need to tell you, then you can ask questions or tell me you never want to see me again. Ok.”
Ben just looked at me in shock. He reeled in his fishing pole and said I should do the same so we are not interrupted by a fish. I reeled mine in and then got ready to talk.
“Ben, I told you my cousin Brian and I used to play around and stuff. It was a lot of fun. We started doing it I guess about 2 years ago. About a year ago, my dad came home early one day. Brian and I were in my bedroom, and we were sucking on each other. We had 2 fingers going in and out of each other’s butt. It felt so good. My dad walked in and saw us. We did not notice he was watching us at first. He came into my room, closed the door, and that is when we saw him. We were scared and froze. Brian’s stiffy was still in my mouth. My dad told us we looked sexy and that its lucky he caught us and not our moms. He took out his stiffy and had us take turns sucking on it. It was big and filled our mouths full. He shot his sperm into Brian’s mouth. He told him to swallow most of it but save a little. Then he made me and Brian kiss and tongue wrestle so I could taste his sperm. He told us he would keep our secret, but it meant that he would also teach us some fun stuff. He said we each needed to get his sperm atleast once a week, or more so it would make our stiffies grow bigger.” I had to take a breath and pause here. Ben was staring at me and I could not tell how he was feeling about me.
“Over the next few weeks we had to suck on him a lot. He came into my room at night and made me suck on it almost every night. Brian sucked on it after school 2 or 3 times a week. He also started to put stuff in our butts, like we had our fingers. They hurt at first when they went in, but then they felt good. He showed us how to use lotion or Vaseline to make our butts slippery so the special toys he got us would go in us easier. We used them each day after school, and I had one in my butt atleast every other night when I went to bed. He told me it would make it easier for when we put our stiffies in each other. The next week Brian was spending the night at our house because his parents were going somewhere. Dad helped us when we took a bath and showed us how to put it in each other’s butt. It felt really good and we both liked it when we put it in each other and it felt good when it was put in us. That night dad came in and made Brian suck on his cock when we went to bed. When he was doing that I had to suck on Brian and Dad pulled down my GoodNites and put his finger in my butt and moved in it an out. I got the tingles from his finger and dad gave his sperm to Brian to swallow. Dad told us that when we get home from school, we should practice doing each other in the butt instead of sucking on each other.”
“Afterschool when we got to my house Brian and I went to my room and started playing around. It felt good when we put it in each other. We each got our tingles atleast 3 times. I was doing Brian for the last time when my dad walked in. He took out his stiffy and had us move so that I could do Brian in the butt, while he sucked on dad’s stiffy. Dad made Brian cry because he pushed in really far and even when Brian gagged dad kept pushing it in farther. When he gave Brian his sperm it went straight to his tummy, because dad had his stiffy all the way in and it was into Brian's throat. I could see its shape. After we were done dad left the room. We were scared, but Brian said it was not too bad. That night dad came into my room and did that to me and it hurt my throat some but dad said it felt the best, and I was a good boy and he was proud of me. Dad did that to me everynight and came home early 2 more times that week. The next week it was the same, but my mom had to go out of town for a work weekend. Brian was spending the weekend with us and there was no school on Monday.”
“Dad did a lot of things to us that weekend. As soon as he got home from work, he came into my room and saw that Brian had his stiffy in my butt. He told us to take off the rest of our clothes and follow him. We went to his room. He put a big towel on his bed and had me get on it, then Brian put it in me again and started doing me. That felt good and was fun. Dad took a toy and put it in Brian. When he turned it on I could feel the vibrations it made in Brian on his stiffy that was in me. Brian went faster and was moaning a lot. He said it felt awesome. When he had his tingles, which dad told us was called an orgasm, or because we don’t have sperm yet, a boygasm or dry orgasm, dad told him to put his stiffy in my mouth. I did not want it in my mouth because it had just been in my butt. Dad told me to do as he said. He called me a cock slut and faggot and told both of us that now on we will clean off any stiffy or cock that goes into our butt. It's what a good slut does. Dad took some lube and started pushing 2 fingers into my butt. It hurt and when I tried to say something he pushed my head down and told me to keep sucking on Brian, or else. It hurt when he put 3 fingers in me but then it started to feel good. My butt was kinda numb. I found out later he used some lube to make it numb so I would not hurt as much when he put it in me. Dad climbed on the bed behind me and I felt his hands on my hips and his stiffy at my butthole. I knew it was way too big to fit, and I was scared dad was going to make it fit it me. As he pushed it in me it hurt and I started to cry and yell. Dad hit my butt and told me to shut up and take it like a good slut. He told Brian to hold my head down on his baby dick, and if I took my mouth off it, then dad would punish both of us. Brian held me down so we did not get punished, as dad pushed his big cock into my butt. It felt like hours, but I guess it was only a minute or 2 but then dad had it all in me. He started to pull out and push back in. He hit that spot inside me and made it tingle. The more he rubbed it with his cock the better it felt. It felt better than when Brian would just barely touch it with his stiffy. Soon he was doing it hard and calling me and Brian all kinds of dirty names. Mostly sluts, faggots, fuckdolls, cocksucker, and cum dumps. We looked up online later what they all meant. Soon dad pushed it as deep in me as he could. I felt him shoot his sperm in my butt. It got warm and really wet. It felt weird. Dad said he bred me and now I am his little cock slut and my job was to make him feel good anytime he wants. Because Brian still had that toy in his butt and it was vibrating Brian had his tingles as he watched dad do me. Dad could tell when he did and he said stuff to him about it. Once dad took it out of me, he took a toy and pushed it into my butt. He told us that we would have toys in us most the long weekend. I was tired and I hurt from what dad did. He told me and Brian to switch places. He said since he was going to fuck Brian now, I did not need to clean off his dick now. We both would after he bred Brian. Dad made Brian suck on my balls and lick my butt first, then he had to suck on my stiffy once it was hard. Dad turned up the vibrations in mine and I about jumped. He took the plug out of Brian and pushed his fingers in and Brian cried out around my stiffy. Dad spanked his butt and told him to shut up and take it like the cock slut fuck toy he is. Dad took out his fingers and I watched as Dad pushed his cock into Brian. I knew how Brian felt and how it hurt. It took dad longer to give Brian his sperm and bred him. I think it was about 10 minutes or more. Brian had his tingles once while dad did him and then finally dad put his sperm in him.”
“When he took his stiffy out, he pushed Brians toy in his butt and turned it back on. He made us clean off and suck on his stiffy so it was clean. YUCK! He went and got my GoodNites and told us we would wear them, just incase any cum leaked out around the plug. He said anytime he did us in the butt, we needed to wear a GoodNites so it did not leak into our clothes or the bed. He said if other boys saw it, they would know we were sluts and faggots, and want to fuck us all the time, and he did not want all the boys in our school to fuck us. That scared us and we did not want that either. He did fuck us each atleast 2-3 time a day. Sometimes we were together, other times he took us alone into his room or my room. On Saturday night he did us while we watched TV. We sat on his dick and he bounced us on it like we were riding a horse.”
“I learned that GoodNites are good in the daytime because when I wear them, dad’s sperm does not make a mess in my undies or clothes, even when we go play at the park after dad fucked me on Saturday. Brian learned that too. When we went to the movies on Sunday dad had put his sperm in both our butts and then put a sex toy in our butt to keep most his sperm in us and open our butt so when we got home, he could bred us some more he said.”
“Dad told me he loved me, but he hurt me and used and hurt Brian. It felt good sometimes, but sometimes it just hurt. A few times dad was gentle and really nice and that felt really good. It only hurt a little when he first put it in my boypussy, as he called it. He said it sounded better than saying my asshole, or butt hole or my cunt. He said a pussy is meant to have dicks and cock in it, and my butt was meant for it too, and on a boy, since we only have 1 hole, when a boy is special and meant to be fucked, it's his boy pussy. He even bought us some girl GoodNites, he said lots of faggots are sissies. He wanted us to have the proper GoodNites because we had pussies. We only wore them around dad. This lasted until a few months ago. Dad worked from home 3 days a week over the summer so those days he fucked us a couple times each normally. He would fuck me in my bed at night a few times each week. I knew he was going to fuck me if he had me put in my sex toy in my butt before I went to bed. Sometimes he would still fuck me if I did not have it in me, but those nights I knew he would. He said it had me ready to fuck and all he had to do was add more lube and then he could fuck me. He got a ballgag thing and used it on us sometimes. He tied us to the bed sometimes and at night he normally put his undies in my mouth to make sure I did not make noise. When we were tied up sometimes dad would fuck whoever was tied up and while he was doing that the other had to sit on top of the tied up one and ride him so that way he was being fucked and fucking at the same time. Dad also had us suck on each other and then would do one and then the other for a few minutes and rotate between our butts. This was not fun because it took him forever to finally cum. He showed us lots of videos of other boys doing it with each other and some of boys and men doing it. Even a few with boys fucked by dogs. He took some videos of us, I think, and I know he had pictures of us. He threated to show them to the school if we ever told anyone so we never did.”
“It only stopped because Brian had to go to the doctor and because he slept over at our house dad fucked him and me before school, but Brian's mom picked him up early and took him to the doctors. He had the girls GoodNites on and when the doctor asked about it Brian did not say anything and when they took it off, I guess they saw dads sperm in it. They took me from school to the hospital and touched me and did all kinds of stuff to me. They saw I had the same GoodNites on and since Brian spent the night at my house they figured it all out. Dad was upset when he found out. He went to the hospital and he and my mom yelled a lot. The police took dad away. He said it was my fault that our family was being ripped apart. I felt so bad, I almost thought it was not worth living. My mom was crying and looked so sad and mad and I thought she was mad at me.”
“A few days later there was an article in the newspaper about my dad and what he was charged with and they asked if any kids had been around him or slept at his house to call and talk to the police. I got teased at school about it. They did not give our names, but everyone guessed it was me he molested. They did not tease Brian. 2 months later we moved. Now if you don’t want to be my friend, I understand, just please don’t tell anyone else. You are the only one I have told this, not even my mom, I can’t tell her about it, she is a girl, and it's my fault that my family got torn apart and we had to move. Part of me wants to find a daddy that would love me and put his stiffy in me and make it feel good and not hurt me, but part of me wants to be with you or Matty or both of you. I am so messed up.” I said in a soft shaky voice as tears continued to run down my face. They started falling as I was telling Ben about what my dad did and just kept going.
Ben grabbed me. He held and hugged me. I started to cry, as he held me. I hoped it meant we were still friends. Or else maybe he wanted me to be his slut and he was going to force me to do stuff, but at least if he did, his stiffy is not big and it won't hurt like Dad’s did.
“Max, I love you. I am so sorry that happened to you. I can understand why you want to have a man do it with you again because you said when your dad was gentle it felt good. The stories talk about it and it makes me want to try it with someone that has a big stiffy too. But I hope you will be my best friend and boyfriend. If you want to play with Matty I am ok with that. He is cute and I would play with him too if he wanted. You are not messed up. You have been thru a lot. I bet all this stuff being held in you is why you are in diapers now. Right?”
“Yeah, the therapist says it’s the stress, emotions, anger, feelings, confusion, and stuff all inside me that is causing me to have the accidents. Honestly, I don’t mind the diapers. I don’t poop them, and they feel so soft and comfy when I wear them and wet them. I just don’t want others to tease me or bully me because of them. I know my mom is babying me some, and it's okay. I like the extra attention and hugs I get. But I am a big boy and not a baby. Just like you are a big boy and not a baby, even if you need diapers and sleep in a crib. We are big boys.” I said proudly.
“Yes we are.” Ben said and then kissed me on the cheek.
“Max, let's try fishing some more and then maybe we can go get some food. I don’t need to be changed yet, but I am getting wet.”
“Ben, it's just us out here, what if I took off my jeans and you took off those overall shorts and we fished in just our shirt, diapers, and shoes. Will you do it? The sun feels good, and I would like to get a tan. I will/ even take off the shirt too.” I said, feeling brave about going around in just my diapers in public, since we are in the middle of nowhere and no one else is around.
“If you do it Max, I will do it too.”
A few minutes later, we are sitting on our clothes and fishing. We are only wearing our diapers, socks, and shoes. We took some string from the tackle box and made a lanyard to hook our paci on, so we can suck on it and not risk it falling in the water.
“Max, if you want to do any of that stuff you and Brian used to do, we can do it together. I have never really done anything like that. I have read about it in stories and seen some videos and pictures online. But I would like to try it with you. I trust you and I will let you do anything you want to me.”
“I think we need to take a long bath together tonight,” I said with a grin.
“Cool” was Ben’s reply. He realized he was stiff in his diaper and looked at my diaper and saw I had a stiffy too.
We fished for the next hour. We each had a few bites. First, I got 1 trout but it was kinda small, so I let it go. A little bit later, Ben got a big trout, but it broke his line as he was getting it on the land. We had fun and that was the most important part. As Ben was trying to tie a new hook on, we heard movement behind us in the bushes. We figured it had to be his dad, because he said he might come look for us later when food was ready.
However, soon we realized it was not his dad. We saw a person come out carrying a fishing pole. We were both shocked and scared because we were in just our diapers. I know I wet mine a lot right then.
End Chapter 6
Who walked out of the bushes and is now looking at 2 very cute, diaper boys in just wet diapers? How will he react and how will the horny boys react and deal with it? Is it a kid from their school or an older boy?
It seems all 3 boys are interested in playing with each other. But Ben seems to really like Max. Matty does too, so what will happen?
Spring Break has started. How will the sleepovers work out and what will happen between the boys. How will the other boys react to Max’s new High chair? Will they each get a turn in it? What about Uncle Scott and his feelings toward him? What will Matty think about Bens’s Crib? Collin, why does he want to be friends with a boy in diapers?
You will have to keep reading to find out.
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3 .
MNDB Sleepover Fun , on nifty NIFTY or on AO3 .
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page . Check them out.
Here are some Stories with lots of horny boys and diaper boys having all kinds of FUN.
1 https://www.wattpad.com/story/344077837-lemons-to-lemonade
2. https://archiveofourown.to/works/48643576 Angel Gabriel
3. https://archiveofourown.to/works/47059957 Breaking in Young Boys
4. https://archiveofourown.to/works/49137328 Almost Heaven
5 https://archiveofourown.to/works/34434763 Baby Brendan
6 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/tutoring-jj/
7. https://archiveofourown.to/works/44788804 A Cruise to Remember
8 https://efmorris.wordpress.com/summer-camp/
9 https://www.wattpad.com/story/247339062-boy-scout-lover
10 https://www.wattpad.com/story/349413840-descending-the-sibling-ranks
11 https://www.wattpad.com/story/342039778-sleepover-challenges
12 https://www.wattpad.com/story/339117949-willies-camping-trip-with-friends
13 https://www.wattpad.com/story/336430477-best-friend%27s-worst-vacation
14 https://www.wattpad.com/story/309955187-unexpected-safety-measures
15 https://www.wattpad.com/story/343025015-little-boy
16 https://www.deviantart.com/fingerfish/art/Ryan-s-Camping-Trip-Part-I-816636832
17 https://www.deviantart.com/fingerfish/gallery/65123299/the-training
18 https://archiveofourown.to/works/49501036 It Came From Under the Bed
19 https://efmorris.wordpress.com/my-next-door-neighbour/
20 https://efmorris.wordpress.com/my-best-friends-next-door-neighbour/
21 https://www.wattpad.com/story/339542321-what-just-happened
22 https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/my-sons-best-friend-series/ My Son’s Best Friend
23. https://archiveofourown.to/works/47025739 Transitions New Adventures
24. https://archiveofourown.to/works/46440934 Miles on the Road
25. https://archiveofourown.to/works/45929545 A sleepover (famous kids do it)
26. https://archiveofourown.to/works/47493148 Living the Life
27. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/adult-youth/beating-off/
28. https://archiveofourown.to/works/49137328 Premonition
29. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/incest/family-summer-vacation/
30. https://www.nifty.org/nifty/gay/young-friends/shipperton-rules/
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Many of the stories shown in the LINKS above are written by authors that have many great stories. Make sure to check out their other works. If you have a suggestion for a story to be added in an upcoming chapter, let me know.
Chapter 7: More fun at Ben's
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 7
From Chapter 6:
“I think we need to take a long bath together tonight,” I said with a grin.
“Cool” was Ben’s reply. He realized he was stiff in his diaper and looked at my diaper and saw I had a stiffy too.
We fished for the next hour. We each had a few bites. First, I got 1 trout but it was kinda small, so I let it go. A little bit later, Ben got a big trout, but it broke his line as he was getting it on the land. We had fun and that was the most important part. As Ben was trying to tie a new hook on, we heard movement behind us in the bushes. We figured it had to be his dad because he said he might come look for us later when food was ready.
However, soon we realized it was not his dad. We saw a person come out carrying a fishing pole. We were both shocked and scared because we were in just our diapers. I know I wet mine a lot right then.
CHAPTER 7: More Fun at Ben's House.
We also heard talking coming from farther in the bushes, so we knew he was not the only person. In fact, we saw a 2nd man walking behind him.
The first man did not see us right away, but when he did he stopped walking and just stared. We were both pulling our pants up over our diapers, but we knew he was able to see them. Now, I regretted taking off my shirt. Ben was having a hard time with his shortalls, because he put both feet in the same hole on accident the first time.
“I’m sorry if we interrupted anything boys. It is a nice day to fish and to get some sun. Looks like you were doing both and then some.” said the first man.
We were both blushing as we were pulling on our shirts. Trying to look normal and not like we both have soggy diapers on. It was embarrassing. It was going to get worse because we heard the talking getting louder and realized it sounded like boys, but ones older than us, like teenagers and stuff.
The 2nd man saw us, and he smiled. I realized then it’s Uncle Scott, Matty’s uncle, and my neighbor.
“Hi Max, did not figure we would run into you out here. Relax, we won’t say anything, and since you both are here, at this spot, we will move along to the next one. Jack, can you tell your boys we are going to the spot downriver where it opens into that wide pool? I will join you guys in a second.”
“No problem Scott, I like that spot better myself, it’s where I caught my big brown trout last year. You boys have a good day.” Then the man walks back into the brush, and we can hear him telling the others they are going downriver more.
“So, did you boys catch anything here? This is a good spot for fishing and for just relaxing. I never thought to strip down and sit on the rock, but it does get good sun, and I bet it felt good today. Max, can you introduce me to your friend?”
“Yah it's nice and quiet here. We sat and talked about private stuff. We caught a few trout and Ben caught a huge Buffalo fish. We got a picture of it.” We showed Scott the picture and he was impressed.
“Ben, it’s nice to meet you. Any friend of Max is a friend of mine. That is an impressive fish. I suggest you get that printed out and have old man Harry put it on his wall over at Streamside Fishing Supply. It is worth bragging about, especially from this small river. You boys have fun, and be safe. I will make sure Jack does not mention it to his boys. They are both in highschool, so you would not see them, and since they did not see you, I doubt they would ever bother you, but it's better to play it safe. Take care of yourselves, and happy fishing.”
With that said, Scott walked into the bushes and disappeared downriver.
“That was so scary Max. I could not get these overall shorts on, and then I realized I needed to have a shirt on so the straps would hang right. I peed into my diaper a lot when I heard the noise and when I saw the first person walk out and look at us. I need to fix it now, since we are alone again. I think maybe it’s time to go get something to eat.”
“Ben, I think food is a good idea. I peed a lot too. I am just glad those teenagers did not see us, especially in our diapers. I would not want them telling others and teasing us and stuff. I think Scott is right. We should get your picture printed out and have it hung at the fishing store in town. I remember seeing some pictures of people with fish and a lot of them were kids, so I bet he will put it up for us.”
We adjusted our clothes, so they were on normally and stuff. My shirt was backwards, so we fixed it and Ben got his overall straps fixed so they are on top of his shirt now. We talked as we walked back to where we were parked. Just before we got to it, we saw Princess George chasing a butterfly with his net. It was cute and made me smile. He was having fun and did not seem to have a care in the world, other than the butterfly. I was actually kinda jealous of that.
“Mom, we are hungry, can we eat soon” Ben called out to his mom.
“Sure, we will be eating in about 15 minutes. Grab some wet wipes and clean off your hands, I am sure they smell of fish and bait.”
We laughed and giggled about that and cleaned our hands with the wipes.
“Did you boys catch anything?”
“Yeah, we got some trout and I caught a huge buffalo fish. Max knew what it was luckily, because I had never seen one before. We got pictures of some of them. Max had a really nice trout.” Ben said and then we showed them the pictures.
“Wow you boys did great. You could have kept the trout, and we would have done it for dinner.”
“I thought about it, but figured it was better to let it go. That way next year it will be bigger when I catch it again and maybe it can have lots of baby trout by then.” I said.
“Mom, after we eat, I think I need to be changed. I am very wet, but not soaked yet. We saw other people walking around and with how wet I am now I know anyone who looked could tell I’m in a wet diaper and I don’t want anyone to notice if they don’t have to. Especially when some of the people are kids and teens and stuff.” Ben said to his mom.
“Not a problem. Once we are done eating, I can get you boys changed. I have a feeling George will need to a dry pullup by then.”
We sat and relaxed while we had lunch. Afterwards we got diaper changes and George got a clean pink pullup. He looked adorable in his princess dress and his pullup. He was as happy as could be. I suggested he would look even cuter in a blue boys pullup under the dress. Ben giggled and thought it was a good idea, especially when George wears his blue or yellow dress.
We fished for another few hours. We had fun and caught a few but we did not wander off very far to fish. I was also thinking about Uncle Scott. Why is it each time I see him I get a stiffy? He is Matty’s uncle, so I doubt he would ever want to do anything with a kid, especially me. Matty is so cute and if he wanted to play with a boy, I would pick Matty over me.
After we got back to Ben’s house and had dinner we asked if we could soak in the bathtub for a while. George wanted to take a bath with us. His mom said no, but I told him he could for a little while, but then Ben and I wanted to talk so it had to be just us. He was happy with that and got excited.
“Max, you did not have to do that. He can take his own bath. The boys used to take them together all the time, until this past winter when Ben started to take showers or want to be alone in the tub. That left George taking a bath by himself. Thanks. You made his night by letting him have a bath with the big boys. I will get him after a little bit and then you both can relax, soak, and talk. I want you both to put some lotion on your legs and shoulders. Somehow you both seem to have a little sunburn there, but I am not sure how that happened.” She said with a smile and a grin. I was glad she did not ask us how we got that sunburn.
The three of us went to the bathroom a little while later. I and Ben were in just our wet diapers and George was in his wet princess pull-up. Instead of using Ben's bathroom, his mom took us to the big tub in her bathroom. It had jets and was called a soaking tub, so it was much deeper and bigger than a normal bathtub. She added some bubble bath and some other stuff that made it smell like peppermint. Once it was full enough, she helped us out of our wet diapers. We got in the tub. George wanted to be in the middle. I sat at one end facing Ben who was at the other end while George was in the middle. We had fun and played with some of the toys George brought from his tub. We were asked to make sure George was clean so we helped wash and scrub him all over. He seemed to really enjoy that. He told us twice we missed a spot on his butt, so we had to wash it again. It was funny. We even washed his hair for him. About 10 minutes later his mom came in and got him out, dried him off, and sent him to his room.
“Boys, I will turn the jets on. They last 45 minutes. I am also going to add more hot water. Make sure you are washed and your hair is done too. I will set my timer to come back in right after the jets turn off. Enjoy.”
Over the next 45 minutes, we talked and had fun. We washed each other all over. I did Ben first then he did me. We made sure we washed everywhere. His hands were so soft and gentle. I liked how it felt when he cleaned my diaper area. He said he wanted to make sure my dirty privates were extra clean, so maybe we could do something dirty later. It made me laugh.
“Max, do you trust me? I want to show you something my cousin taught me, and I think you will like it, especially after you said what you and your cousin liked to do.”
“Ben I trust you, what do you want me to do?”
“Just stand up and let me look at your cute stiffy and try something I know you will like.”
I stood up and was in front of Ben. He was sitting and looking at my stiffy. He took his hand and gently rubbed it and then rubbed my balls. It felt good. Ben leaned in and kissed my stiffy and I let out a moan.
“Are you okay Max?”
“Yeah Ben, that felt good, please don’t stop.”
Ben kissed my stiffy again and then opened his mouth and took it in his mouth. It was so warm and felt so good. He was moving his tongue around the top of my stiffy and sucking on it like a pacifier. He started to move his head up and down on it a little and I knew I would get my tingles really soon. I put my hand on the top of Ben's head and enjoyed the feelings he was giving me. I was moaning but trying to be quiet. It felt so good. Then I felt him his finger at my butthole. He slowly pushed it into my butt and used his tongue even more on the head of my stiffy. It felt great. I remembered how Brian would suck on me and then I would suck on him or when we did it at the same time, before my dad ruined it. Ben touched that spot in my butt and that made me explode, and I had my tingles, or what I know is called a dry cum or boygasm. My knees felt weak, but the feeling in my stiffy and my butt were great. I had to hold and lean on Ben’s head, so I did not fall over. I soon had to push Ben off my stiffy because it was too sensitive and he was sucking on it still and was kinda hurting.
“Ben that was great. I feel better now. If you stand up I can do it for you now.”
“Max, I just wanted to do that for you and make sure you liked it. I learned that from doing stuff with my older cousin last year. You don’t have to do it for me. I don’t think we have enough time now anyway. But if you want to, we can do it again later or tomorrow or something. I hope it did not bring back any bad memories of your dad or stuff.”
“Ben it felt great. It made me think of Brian. I miss him but he is coming out to visit this summer for a while and I can’t wait for you to meet him. It felt a little different too, because I like you a lot and a bit different than Brian. It's hard to explain. I thought of my dad for a second when you put your finger in my butt, but then I pushed him out of my mind and just enjoyed the feelings you were giving me. Thanks. I Love You I think.”
I sat down and leaned back against Ben and we enjoyed the water jets all over us.
“Ben, thank you for still being my friend after I told you all about what my dad did and why we moved and stuff. I was so scared you would dump me like a plate of yucky brussel sprouts. I like you a lot. Would you be mad if I did find a man I trusted and wanted to do stuff with him? You would still be my boyfriend, but I think I want and need to find a man too. I know it sounds all weird and stuff, but it’s just how I feel inside.”
“Max, if that is what makes you happy and what you need to feel happy or maybe help you heal, I am okay with it. Just make sure that we are always friends and I hope always boyfriends too. If you do want to do stuff with someone else, I hope you will tell me who it is and stuff. This might sound weird, but maybe I could even watch you guys do it. Maybe I could even try it? If it makes you feel good, I bet it would make me feel good too. The stories say if we did it with a man, that it would hurt at first, but if he is gentle and loving the hurt goes away and it just feels great and is like lighting bolts going through our body. That is what the boys in a story I read last week on Nifty said it felt like when they had their dry cum or boygasms from getting it in the butt from a man or boyfriend. The 2 stories are called Happiest Place on Earth and What Families are for. They got me really horny and I had to hump my teddy bear before I could go to sleep. When my older cousin would put it in my butt it hurt a little the first few times at the beginning, but then felt really good. His stiffy is bigger than ours, and he was just starting to have sperm and stuff. It felt weird but good and my stiffy was so stiff I would sometimes have my tingles just from him doing me in the butt. It felt good when I got to put it in his butt too.”
I could feel Ben had a stiffy and it was poking me in my butt as I sat in front of him. I turned around and kissed him. We tongue-wrestled for a few minutes. Neither of us noticed the jets had turned off, and when we separated from the kiss we could see his mom was standing by the door waiting for us to finish. I was so embarrassed and thought I would never be allowed to see Ben again. I hugged him tightly and started to cry.
“Max, It’s okay” I heard Ben’s Mom softly say as she came over to the tub. Ben held me and I just cried into him. My emotions are all crazy lately and the fear my dad fed me about not being wanted or loved because I liked boys and was gay was haunting me. It made me feel so guilty and shameful. She picked me up and set me on the potty, while Ben got out of the tub.
She wrapped a towel around me and gave me a hug. I felt Ben hug me too.
“Mommy, I know you saw us kiss. I like Max and want him to be my boyfriend. I think I am gay. I hope you and daddy will still love and want me and allow Max to come over too. I think you already knew I was gay, but I think I need to say it now. I am not sure why, but it just feels right to tell you now. But can it stay in the house and stuff, I don’t want all my uncles or cousins knowing and teasing me or stuff.”
“Sweetheart, it's ok. I and your father have both felt that you most likely will be gay, but what you are and who you like and love is up to you. We just want you to be happy. Yes, we love and accept you for who you are. Max, we accept you as well as his good friend and boyfriend if that is the case. All I ask is to continue to show Ben love and respect, like you have. I know you are a good boy and have a big heart. I would hope that you both do not do your kissing and such in public, as many will not agree with it. I doubt George will care, but please do it in private, like in Ben’s room or when you are alone. I don’t mind you cuddling when watching tv or a movie with us in the family room. Just remember it's for the family. I doubt you want to see your mom and father make out and do stuff in the family room around you boys. We might feel the same way about how our son acts with the one he loves.”
“Thanks Mommy” Ben said. By this time, I was not crying anymore. I was still sniffling a little but was pretty much under control of my emotions.
“I am sorry that I cry so much. I don’t understand why. My therapist said that I am very emotional because of what happened. I will likely be this way for a while and that means I cry easily and get scared or worry a lot about nothing I normally would.” I said to Ben and his mom.
“Max, it’s fine. There are times when my little Benny gets super emotional and will cry for no logical reason. It's just part of what makes him so special. I am very proud of how sweet you boys were to George today and for letting him spend time with you both in the bathtub. He is already asleep, but he told me how much he liked taking a bath with the big boys. He confided in me that he was worried Max might tease him when I or your dad were not around because he was in his dress and pullup, but he was so happy when Max told him he was cute and pretty and was super nice to him. You boys made him feel really special today. Thank you.”
We got dried off. We got changed into our diapers and given the option of watching tv or reading on our tablets and talking in Ben's room. We smiled and decided to talk and play on our tablets for a while. We were given a sippy cup full of juice and then we got into Ben’s big boy crib. We snuggled together and shared his pillow. When I was done drinking I put in my pacifier and started playing on my tablet. I played Candy Crush for a little bit until I noticed Ben was reading something on his. He was on Wattpad reading stories there. He told me about 2 new ones he found. One is called 8th Grade in Diapers, and the other is Uncommon Friends. It was the first chapter and sounded cool, so I went to check it out. I noticed a few stories I follow had updates to them too, and a few new stories looked good. Sam’s Regression had a new chapter, so did Lemons to Lemonade and Dreams Do Come True. 2 new stories sounded interesting. Victor(ia)’s Secret looks cool, and it's from a good author so I bet it will be good. Another new one is called Diaper Doll Factory. Both of these stories have boys that end up in girls' clothes and being sissy diaper boys. Diaper Doll, even puts a cock cage on the boy so he can’t get release from rubbing his diaper, after it makes his shoot his sperm in a bottle and then drink it. I hope Wattpad does not delete them because it happens so many times to the cool stories. There were some more story updates too, but I will check them out later. Ben said he found some new stories on Nifty I should check out. He gave me 5 stories to check out. I will add them to my favorites and download the story so I can read it when not online or stuff. They are, It Figures, Dexter’s Awesome Life, Billie Babysits Alex, Not Capable of Love, and Entrepreneur. I noticed Young Innocence and Max’s Awakening were both updated too. Ben had 4 stories on AO3 he said he wanted to share with me. New Task Available, Late For School, Lord Carnal’s Photography for Boys, and Living the Life. He warned me that most of them had boys doing stuff with older boys or men, and wanted to make sure it would not upset me after my dad.
We talked and read stories for a while. I was getting tired so I turned my tablet off. I got Sharky and held onto him, while I snuggled more into Ben and saw he was looking at pictures of cute boys in diapers, undies, and speedos on that imgscr photo site. Some of them were really cute and you could tell the boy in the speedos had a stiffy, especially the ones at the swim meet because lots of them had stiffies in speedos. It started to give me a stiffy. The next thing I remember was Ben telling me it's ok and I am safe. It was the middle of the night and I guess I had another nightmare. I forgot to take my medicine and I guess I had a nightmare because of that.
Ben held me and we talked softly for a few minutes. Then he kissed me and said “Max, I love you. I don’t care what happens, but I want you to be my boyfriend. You are so sweet and are always thinking of others before yourself. I hope you have better dreams now. I’m here and will protect you, so sleep well.” He put his head on my chest and I felt safe. I fell asleep quickly and woke up in the morning to Ben gently trying to wake me up.
As I woke up, Ben was smiling at me. I could smell bacon cooking and that made me hungry. I was really wet, but I was comfy. I guess sleeping in a big boy's crib is not too bad. Not that I want my mom to get me one, but if she did, I could sleep in it. I wonder what Ben will think of my big boy highchair? I wonder if he can sleep over at my house next weekend or during spring break.
We talked for the next 10 minutes or so until his dad came in and opened up the crib so we could get out. We were both soaked and waddling, but we followed our noses to the food. That was more important than a diaper change.
We had a good breakfast. We watched some cartoons and then went to get changed. I had to go poop so I told Ben’s dad since he was doing our diaper changes. Ben said he needed to go too, so I went to one bathroom and Ben went to the other. After I emptied out my system, I got changed into a fresh diaper. Ben came in just as his dad was taping up my diaper. George was in undies, and he was waiting to use the bathroom when I came out of it. We were sent down to watch tv or play once we were changed.
“Boys, I want to check out your shoulders, back and legs. It was a little red last night and I want to see if it is sun burned or not.” Said Ben’s mom. We looked at each other, smiled, and started to giggle. We were a little sunburned but not bad. She put some lotion on us and then told us we were stuck indoors for the next hour while the lotions soaked in and helped the burn. She asked how we got sunburned there. We told her what we did and stuff. She laughed and said she would have loved to see the look on our faces when we heard the person coming thru the bushes. She said she would like to meet Uncle Scott because he sounds like a nice person. We told her he was really nice and so was Matty. She suggested that Matty and, I come over one day during spring break and spend the day here.
A while later she suggested we go outside and play. Ben and I were in just our diapers but we went outside and had some fun. He has a fort so we played in it and even played on his old swing set. We got called in for lunch. As we entered we saw that George was playing with another boy, about his age. They had some cars on the floor and were having fun. I got embarrassed to be seen in just my diaper by a little kid. I would guess he was 5 or 6 so like kindergarten and I am almost 10 and in 4th grade in a wet diaper. I looked at Ben and he just looked at me, then shrugged his shoulders and walked inside. I followed him.
We went and sat at the table since we knew lunch would be really soon. A minute or 2 later, George and his friend came over and sat at the table. George was in his booster seat and the other boy sat on a booster seat I had not seen before.
“This is my big brother Ben and his friend Max.” said George to his friend. I waited about a minute, but when no one else said anything I had to.
“Hi I am Max. I’m kinda new here, we moved here from Nebraska a few weeks ago. I’m in 4th grade like Ben is. How old are you and what’s your name?” I asked.
“Hi, I am Evan. I am 6 and George is my friend from school. My Grandma is sick and my mom went to help her. I came here to play with George while my mom is taking care of grandma.”
We had lunch and talked and it turns out Evan is a nice kid.
“Boys, I think it’s a good time to put a movie on, since it looks like rain now. Evan and Max are the guests, so they can pick the movie.”
“Evan, what movie do you want to watch?” I asked him.
“Can we watch the Paw Patrol Movie? It’s funny.”
“We got that one. I like it too” said an excited George.
I just shrugged my shoulders, and said “Sure if that is what you want to watch. Its ok with us.” George got up from the table and ran over to the case that has the DVDs in it and he got it out and gave it to his mom. He saw we were still sitting at the table, and asked us “You are going to watch it with us, right? Please.”
“Sure George we will come watch it with you guys.” I said and then got up from the table and walked with a little waddle over to the sofa. Evan now noticed that I was in just a diaper and he looked at Ben and saw Ben was dressed the same way. The front of my diaper was yellow and was rather wet.
“Wow, you guys get to wear diapers during the day. I wear them at night so my bed stays dry. My mom told me lots of big boys still need diapers at night but I did not believe her. Now I do. Those are thicker and bigger than my diapers are. But mine have Paw Patrol on them.”
“Will you stay awake during the movie or do you need a diaper incase you fall asleep?” I asked Evan and then looked at George.
“I will try to stay awake. My mom did not send any clothes or diapers with me. I don’t want to fall asleep and have an accident here.”
“I think we still have some pullups and diapers upstairs in George’s room, from when he last wore them. I bet my mom can get you one and you can just wear it if you want to, or can put our shorts over it. If you wear just it, I bet George would wear one too, so you both are the same, and like us in just our diapers.” Said a sneaky Ben.
Evan looked at us and then George for a few seconds before replying, “Ok, I will wear a pullup. I can still use the potty when I need to and won't worry about having an accident. George, will you wear one too? You won't tell anyone I still wear diapers at night will you?”
“I won’t tell anyone Evan. Sure I will wear a pullup with you. It will be fun to wear them again, and I won't have to miss any of the movie if I need to go pee.” Said George with a big smile.
George went and talked to his mom and she took both boys to his room. A few minutes later they both came out in just a shirt and a blue boys pullup. Evan had a smile on his face. Ben and I had already moved to the sofa and were sitting together. I had an idea and went to Ben’s Room. I tried to run, but I could only waddle at a faster walk than normal. When I got back Ben said I looked cute trying to run but only doing a fast waddle. I showed him our tablets, so we could read stories or stuff if we got bored watching the movie.
I guess I was tired. I remember watching and laughing for the first 15 or 20 minutes of the movie, but I guess I fell asleep then. I was not the only one. All 4 of us dozed off. I woke up first and I heard Ben’s mom talking to someone and them saying how cute we all looked. It turns out she was talking to Evan’s mom. She came to pick him up and had to see us all asleep from watching a movie after lunch.
I woke Ben up and we smiled at Evan’s mom. We both are wetter now and will need a change soon. I tell Ben’s mom this and she says in a few minutes. She asks us to wake up George and Evan. We do and I ask them if they are wet before they see Evan’s mom. Both boys say yes. Evan then says “I’m glad I wore the pullup. It feels really thick and wet. I used to wear them to bed but they leaked so mommy got me my diapers. They work bestest and feel softer. I wonder when my mommy will be here?”
“I got here a few minutes ago and saw how cute all you boys looked sound asleep. I also noticed you are not the only one that sucks his thumb in his sleep. Are you ready to head home? I can get you cleaned up and changed when we get home. I got your clothes already, so say bye.”
“Bye. It was nice to meet you Ben and Max. George, thanks for letting me come play here with you. I hope we can do it more. Thanks for letting me pick the movie, and thanks for giving me one of your pullups.” Evan said and then went over to his mom. She hugged him and then he waved to us and they went out the door.
I started to wonder when my mom would get home. I asked Ben what time it was, and he said almost 3. We watched tv for a few minutes until we were taken upstairs so we could get our diapers changed. Ben went first. Once he was done it was my turn. Just after she removed my wet diaper and started to wipe me down, Patty’s phone started to ring. She answered it and kept cleaning me up. She grabbed a fresh diaper and slid it under me, and then started to sprinkle powder over my diaper area. She smiled at me and said My mom wanted to talk to me and handed me the phone.
“Hi mommy, how are you? Where are you?” I said.
“Maxie, I am fine. I will be stuck here until tomorrow about noon. I will be home about this time tomorrow. You will stay with Ben one more night. I hope you have fun and I will see you tomorrow sweety. I love you.”
“Love you too Mommy. Bye”
I gave Patty back the phone and realized I was done being changed into a kids diaper like Ben was wearing. She helped me down.
“Boys would you be willing to help me bake some cookies? Ben is a really good cook, and normally helps me with my cookies and anything else I bake. He even makes dinner for us sometimes.
We spent the next hour or so making cookies. George was watching tv, I think it was more paw patrol. Ben, his mom, and I had fun making cookies and we talked about all kinds of stuff. We even told her about Collin and what happened at school on Friday. She said we handled it really well and it’s always good to have more friends, and it sounds like he needs some good friends like us. She said since he lives near here, maybe we can invite him over tomorrow to play games and stuff. I gave her his phone # since it was still in my backpack, and she called and talked to his mom.
She talked to his mom for a while. I guess they know each other from something else. It was agreed that Collin can come over tomorrow morning. I am a bit nervous about it but Ben told me to just relax. He already knows and seemed cool with it, so it will be fine.
Ben offered to make dinner, and then he asked me to help him. I have cooked with my mom many times and I like cooking and trying new foods, so I said Yes. Besides I was doing it with Ben. I was surprised when Ben got his tablet and went searching for some recipes for dinner to see what he wanted to make. We are making some pasta with chicken. It’s different and I never heard of it, but the picture looked good. We are using Alferdo sauce on the pasta and the chicken is going to be air fried. We are doing a salad with it and making garlic cheese bread. We asked George to help us with the bread and he was very happy to help. He got to put the butter and cheese on the bread. I let him put garlic on too at first, but he put a LOT of garlic on the first one, so I told him I would do garlic and he could do cheese, since I was doing that. I like garlic, so I will eat the one with lots of garlic on it.
Dinner was ready and Ben’s dad, Leon got home just as we were putting the bread in the oven to toast and get crunchy. We all enjoyed our meal a lot. I was a little embarrassed, when Patty commented that if she knew I was going to be here for 3 nights she would have brought my special chair so I could sit and eat easier at the table. Ben smiled when she explained what it is to George. He thought it was kind of cool to have a big kid high chair or booster seat. I told him when he comes to my house I will show it to him and he is excited to see it.
Ben and I spent some time in his room talking and stuff after we got our diapers changed for the night. I was not sure why his mom changed us into the thinner diapers earlier, but I figured it out when she changed us after dinner. We were pretty wet, because these are thinner and work good for school. But if we had our thick night one on, it would only be part wet and a waste if she changed us.
We are now in our thick diapers and just lying on his bed. I have not taken my medicine yet, and the side is still open. Patty brings us a plate with some cookies on it and 2 sippie cups of milk. She tells us she will be back in about 20 minutes after she puts George to bed, to give me my meds and then tuck us in.
The cookies are really good and it was a perfect bedtime snack. Ben was rubbing my nipples and that gave me a stiffy. He took his other hand and started to rub the front of my diaper. It felt so good, but it was not enough so that I could get my boygasm. I started to rub the front of his diaper when I noticed some movement at his door.
Both his parents were standing there watching us. I stiffened up and pulled my hand back. Ben noticed and he moved his hands, then adjusted our pillows so we were propped up better. His parents came in and told us goodnight. We each got a hug and I even got a kiss on my forehead. It felt nice. His mom brought us each a fresh sippy cup. She also had a small glass of juice and my meds. I took them and drank the juice. Once we were all tucked in and stuff, the side was closed and we were told to have happy dreams and they would see us in the morning.
Once they left I asked Ben to put his hand in my diaper and play with my stiffy. He smiled at me and put his hand in my diaper and started to rub my stiffy. It felt so good. He leaned to me and kissed me on the lips. I felt his tongue touch my lips so I opened them and sucked his tongue into my mouth. It was fun and it felt so good. I was starting to get tired but I wanted to get my tingles before I fell asleep. I guess Ben could tell I was getting sleepy because he took his free hand and started rubbing my nipples again. He did this and then started to rub one and suck on the other. He even nibbled on it a little. That along with his hand in my diaper was what I needed. I got stiff and started to shake. I was having my boygasm. I grunted and moaned, it felt so good. When I came down from it, I felt Ben take his hand from my diaper. He smiled and kissed me again. We kissed for maybe 15 seconds. He told me that he loves me and then kissed the tip of my nose. I was smiling and feeling good. I fell asleep just like that. I slept all night and woke up with my pacifier in my mouth, Sharky next to my head on one side, and Ben snuggled to my other side. He was still asleep. I looked at his clock and it said 5:30 in the morning. I relaxed and was going back to sleep. I felt my diaper get warm. I guess I was peeing in it. I think it will hold it. If not, nothing I can do about it. I snuggle into Ben and Sharky, then fall back asleep.
End Chapter 7
Collin will be over to spend the day with them after breakfast. How will it go? Will Matty come over too?
Ben gave Max an orgasm twice so far. When and how will Max repay him?
Spring Break has started. How will the sleepovers work out and what will happen between the boys. How will the other boys react to Max’s new High chair? Will they each get a turn in it? What about Uncle Scott and his feelings toward him? What will Matty think about Bens’s Crib? Collin, why does he want to be friends with a boy in diapers?
You will have to keep reading to find out.
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on nifty NIFTY or on AO3.
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
The links for this chapter are imbedded in the story. I wanted to try to new style and smaller grouping. Check them each out, and any other stories by the authors. Make sure you have checked out the stories listed in the previous chapters too.
A quick note about the story links. Those on Wattpad, are generally PG13 or so, some are more graphic and sexual that you might expect from being on WP. Those on Nifty, and AO3 are more sexual in nature, and they do range from a love story, to a porn/smut story with lots of sex. Some include diapers some do not. The other sites will vary by story as to the degree of sexual contact and actions in the stories. So enjoy the ones listed above, and go back and check out the ones you have not visited or read yet from the earlier chapters.
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email: [email protected]
Please donate to this site. They need your donations so they can keep the site going. Tell them you are a fan of Horny Boy and Horny Diaper Boy stories! You can even donate and say it's in honor of the Diaper Boy stories.
Chapter 8: Spring Break Officially Starts
Summary:
Ben Loves Max, does Max feel the same way?
Collin comes and spends the day with the boys, and they have some fun with him.
Max and Matty have some private time, but if you leave the door open and someone watches, is it private?
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 8
From Chapter 7:
Once they left I asked Ben to put his hand in my diaper and play with my stiffy. He smiled at me and put his hand in my diaper and started to rub my stiffy. It felt so good. He leaned to me and kissed me on the lips. I felt his tongue touch my lips so I opened them and sucked his tongue into my mouth. It was fun and it felt so good. I was starting to get tired but I wanted to get my tingles before I fell asleep. I guess Ben could tell I was getting sleepy because he took his free hand and started rubbing my nipples again. He did this and then started to rub one and suck on the other. He even nibbled on it a little. That along with his hand in my diaper was what I needed. I got stiff and started to shake. I was having my boygasm. I grunted and moaned and it felt so good. When I came down from it I felt Ben take his hand from my diaper. He smiled and kissed me again. We kissed for maybe 15 seconds. He told me that he loves me and then kissed the tip of my nose. I was smiling and feeling good. I fell asleep just like that. I slept all night and woke up with my pacifier in my mouth, Sharky next to my head on one side, and Ben snuggled to my other side. He was still asleep. I looked at his clock and it said 5:30 in the morning. I relaxed and was going to go back to sleep. I felt my diaper get warm. I guess I was peeing in it. I think it will hold it. If not, nothing I can do about it. I snuggle into Ben and Sharky and fall back asleep.
CHAPTER 8: Spring Break Officially Starts
It was Monday morning of Spring break. I woke up again and saw the clock said 7:34 on it. I was still kinda tired, but I did not want to sleep anymore. I lay in bed looking at Ben as he slept. He had his pacifier in his mouth and was slowly sucking on it. That made me think of a story I read where an older brother put his stiffy in his little brother's mouth after he took his thumb out of his mouth and the brother sucked on it.
I started to rub Ben’s chest and even rubbed down to his stiffy in his very wet diaper. He started to moan a little and had a happy smile on his face. After a few minutes, I saw his eyes open and look at me.
“Morning Max, that feels nice. I hope you slept good I love it when I wake up next to you. I really think I love you.”
“I woke up a few hours ago and went back to sleep. I woke up about 10 minutes ago and decided I wanted to just stay close to you and then rub your chest and diaper. You are so pretty when you sleep, and you had a great smile when I was rubbing you.”
Just then we heard his mom at his door telling us we looked so cute. I blushed. She opened the side of his crib and we both slid out of his bed and waddled down to the kitchen for breakfast.
George was already sitting in his booster seat. I figured I would be in the high chair again. But as we walked to it, his mom grabbed Ben and put him in the High chair. She offered him his choice of bibs, “Princess” or “Baby Boy”. He blushed. He pointed to the blue baby boy one, but I said “You can be my Princess Ben.” He blushed even more, but his mom smiled and put the pink Princess bib on him.
“Cool, my big brother is a princess too” George said when he saw the bib. This caused Ben to blush even more.
“I think you look cute like that” I said to him. He smiled at me. I knew he was okay and not mad I suggested he be a princess.
Ben got to eat with his fingers for the scrambled eggs. It looked like he had fun, like I did when I used my fingers. I realized his mom had her phone recording him a little. I did not stare so he would not notice. Now I wondered if she recorded me yesterday.
After breakfast, we were told it was time for diaper changes and then to discuss the plans for the day.
I had to go #2 so I asked to use the potty and once she got me out of my diaper I was off to go poop. All 3 of us had to. I and Ben were both in the diapers we wear to school. George was in his paw patrol undies.
“I talked to Matty’s mom this morning. Matty and Dylan will be over in about an hour to spend the day here. Ben and George will go to their house later in the week when I have my appointment, so it works out great that way. You boys are so much alike I think it will be good for you to spend more time together. Collin was going to go spend the day with his brother at the neighbor who does daycare, but his mom thought it would be good for him to spend more time with boys his age. I told her you boys have special needs and we talked about some of them. He told her about what happened at school on Friday, and he is excited to hopefully have more friends. She is very nice and assured me Collin will not tease you and if he is mean or anything to let her know and she will give him an attitude adjustment. He should be here in about 15 minutes. If you boys want to wear shorts and a shirt to start the day off you can since he has not seen you guys in your diapers before. But he will see you in them today.”
“I don’t want to scare him too much, so I would like to wear a shirt and shorts. I am not sure if the thick white diapers or these paw patrol ones are more embarrassing, but he already knows so I guess it's okay. I don’t think I want a diaper shirt because that makes me look more like a toddler. Is that ok?” I asked.
“Max, I understand. But the other choice is Mickey Mouse and is that any better or worse than Paw Patrol? I was thinking if it goes well, maybe we can arrange for a sleepover for him and Matty one night this week. His mom suggested that and if that is arranged, George would sleep over with Dylan, so you big boys have some space.”
We nodded and looked at each other. We went to Ben’s room to get dressed. I got out my green soccer shorts and a blue Star Wars shirt. Ben put on jean shorts and a yellow minion shirt.
“Ben, will you wear those overall shorts to the support group meeting tomorrow? I thought you were super cute and kinda sexy in it, especially when you had a soggy diaper under it.”
“Okay, if you want me to I will. You really thought I was sexy in it?” he said and blushed
“Yeah” I said with a blush.
We did not put on socks or anything else. We went downstairs and saw George was in just his undies watching cartoons. I giggled but I remember I used to do that a lot with Brian not that long ago.
A few minutes later there was a knock on the door. Ben and I looked at each other, as his mom went and opened the door. Collin and his mom came in. We said Hi to them and the moms talked for a minute. Then his mom hugged him, told him to behave and she would see him after work.
“Collin, welcome to our home. We are happy you came over today. I think you know Ben and Max. This is George, he is Ben’s little brother and does not like to wear a lot of clothes.” She said as she was pointing to George.
“Hi. Thanks for having me. My little brother is the same way. He is 4 and at home it’s hard to keep any clothes on him when it's warm. Normally he runs around in just his diaper or pullup.”
“I think that is pretty typical for boys. I bet you were the same way when you were younger and running around in just your diaper. I know many parents have the same problem getting their boys into their undies or diapers after bath time because they want and try to run around naked or with a towel as a cape.” Ben's mom said and we all giggled.
“Hi Collin, I am glad you could come and hang out with us today. Matty will be here in a little bit I think and we can play Legos or some games or maybe even go to the park later.” Ben said
“Cool. I normally just sit at home and read or watch tv or do video games. I told you I don’t have a lot of friends so not many to play with besides my neighbor, but he is spending most of the week with his grandma up in the mountains.”
“Can we maybe go play a game and just talk and stuff?” Collin asked.
“I think you boys should go into the family room instead of your bedroom Ben. You boys can sit at the table if you want or on the floor. I will have the younger boys play upstairs so that they don’t bug you boys too much. You can play some music from your tablet so it’s more like a party” his mom suggested. I giggled, thinking of us just dancing around crazy and stuff in just our diapers.
We decided to sit on the floor and use the footstool as a table and play Uno on it once Matty arrived. We just started talking while we waited, and Ben had put on some music, which was nice because it helped to cover up what we talked about so no one else would hear us.
“Max, I hope this does not sound weird, but I was hoping I can see your diaper. I don’t know why, but I kept thinking about that since Friday. But if you don’t want to I understand or if you don’t want Matty or Ben to see it I understand.” Said Collin quietly and rather fast, it was clear he was shy and nervous about this.
“Collin, Ben and Matty have seen me in just my diapers before, so it's no big deal for them. I will show it to you, but you have to promise not to tease me or tell anyone at school about our diapers. Is that a deal and a promise you can make?”
“I promise I won’t tease you or tell anyone at school. I think you're really nice and smart and I hope we can be friends. I don’t know why I want to see you in them, but I can’t stop thinking about it, and a few other things.”
Just then we heard a knock on the door. A minute later I see Matty walking in.
“Hi, Max and Ben. I did not know you were here Collin, but good to see you. It's great we got a week off, finally!” Matty said as he came and sat on the ground next to me. I got Matty on 1 side, Ben on the other, and Collin across from me.
“Collin said he wanted to see my diaper. I told him you and Ben have seen it so I was going to show him once you got here. He promised and did a pinky swear not to tease me or tell anyone about our diapers.” I told Matty All he said “OK” as he looked from me to Collin and gave him a long look. I put my hand on his shoulder to let him know it was ok and then I saw Matty smile.
I stood up and pulled down my shorts to my knees and then pulled up my shirt. I even turned around and stuck my butt out so Collin got a good view, and so did Ben and Matty. As I was about to pull up my shorts I felt like I had to pee and then I felt the diaper get warm so I knew I was peeing it in front of Collin. He had a smile on his face as I showed it to him and he could not look away from it. When I started to wet his eyes got big and he stared even more. His smile was more of a grin, then I saw him lick his lips. Now he had his hand on the table. I thought he might reach out and feel it.
“Wow you wet it. Cool. Can I touch it?” he asked.
“Yeah if you want to, you can touch it. When you wear a diaper it’s best to just wet it, after all, that is what it’s for, right? Sometimes I feel that I need to go pee, but normally even then I can't hold it and will start peeing in just a few seconds.” I told him.
Collin reached out and could barely touch my diaper. He was very gentle and rubbed the front of my now-wet diaper. I started to get stiff. I think he noticed because he would rub over my stiffy a bit more and smiled at me.
“That’s cool. It feels soft and warm. How does it feel to wear it?” he asked as he sat back down.
“It’s comfy and soft. At first, I did not like them because I was so embarrassed and worried I would be teased, but since I need them and got cool friends who accept me for me, I am not so embarrassed now. Different diapers feel different. These are little kid diapers and they are thinner than what I wear at night and sometimes on weekends at home. These hide pretty easily under clothes, that is why at school no one has noticed my diapers yet, unless they slap my diapered butt.” I said with a smile, and then I pulled my shorts up.
“My brother has the same paw patrol diapers. I asked him why he does not want to use the potty and he told me the diapers are soft and feel even better when he pees in them. He poops on the potty, but we are trying to get him to use the potty to go pee, so he is in pullups a lot now and diapers at night. Do you poop your diapers?”
“No, I don’t like poopy diapers. I only need them for my bladder and the problems with it. I found out there are many other boys like me at school and even more in the area. Some have bad bladders from birth, and some got injured and now have bladder damage. Some it’s just nighttime and some it's all the time. My cousin is my age, and he still wears diapers at night to bed because he is a bedwetter. His doctor said he will need them until he is a teen and has puberty.” I said.
“Wow, I never knew that. I see some kids go to the nurse at lunch or on recess, I wonder if they are getting a dry diaper or something.”
“There are a few, but there are also boys that have medical problems and have to take medication and the school makes them get it from the nurse. Some also have diabetes and have to have their blood sugar checked. Some need a shot and some get a pill sometimes. I know diabetes can cause many boys to wet the bed, and I heard some can have daytime issues too if sugar levels get messed up.”
“I never thought that there could be kids at our school wearing diapers, and I guess I just thought the nurse was for when you got sick, but it makes sense if you need to take medication to go there to get it. I would not want it in my backpack where anyone could see it or mess with it.”
“So what are playing? Are we going to play UNO? You know I am the UNO champion” Matty said, wanting to change the topic. It worked and we talked about Uno and then started playing.
“I don’t think Collin knows I wear diapers too, how can I keep it a secret when mom changes us, or should I tell him?” Ben whispered in my ear a little while later.
I just looked at him and shrugged my shoulders. I didn’t know what to say and it's his secret. I can’t tell him to show or tell anyone, it's his choice.
Ben went to get us some juice boxes. I heard him talk to his mom for a minute before he came back in with the juice.
About 30 minutes later we were called to come eat lunch. The highchair was still there but it was sitting next to the wall, and the chairs were moved so we bigger boys could stand and eat our sandwich while the little boys sat in the booster seats.
After lunch was done, the younger boys went to watch a movie. We went to start playing Monopoly, when Ben got called to help his mom for a minute. I knew he needed to get his diaper changed, and this was his way to keep it private. He came back a few minutes later.
His mom came in and looked at me. “Do you need your diaper changed? I am going to get the younger boys in pullups in case they fall asleep watching the movie, so I can help you if you need it.”
“Yeah, I am really wet. If you could help me that would be great, and I can help get them in the pullups afterward if you need help.” I said.
“Sounds good to me. Are you boys planning to go to the park or anything today? It's really nice outside, or otherwise, you can play in the backyard if you prefer.”
“We have not decided. I think we will talk about it more. How about you guys talk about it and we can decide when I get back in a few minutes.” Then I got up and walked upstairs.
I helped the boys get their pullups on. “I know both of you can fall asleep when you watch a movie. I also know it's not fun to miss any of the movie if you got to go peepee. So it's easier to wear a pullup. No one will tease you.”
“What about the new boy, he might.” Was Dylan’s fear.
“Collin won't tease you. I showed him my diaper earlier and he said it was cool. His brother is 4 and still in diapers and pullups. He is nice and if he is going to tease anyone it would be me and not you. Don’t worry, besides those are big boy pullups.” I said with a smile and that made them both smile. I helped Dylan into a pull-up while George got help from his mom. They were both now in just a pull-up because I took off Dylan’s shirt when I helped him.
“There, now you look like twins. Now enjoy the movie.” I said.
“Can we help you get changed since you helped us?” asked Dylan.
“I don’t know. I think you both are too young to change a diaper. Afterall, I am a lot older than you, and I can barely diaper someone else and can’t change myself very good yet. But maybe you can help by handing the diaper and powder and stuff to George’s mommy when she changes me.”
This made both little boys smile and nod yes. Patty looked at me and smiled.
I took off my shorts, and then she lifted me onto the change table. She took off my wet diaper and rolled it up. She handed it to George and he put it in the diaper pail. The boys helped her and they were very excited and happy. Once I was done I was set back on the floor. Before I could grab my shorts, the younger boys grabbed my hands and dragged me downstairs so I could see the movie they were watching. It was Cars, and I told them it’s a really fun movie. Then I walked into the family room to see what our plans were.
When I walked in, Collin looked at me and went back to talking. I think it took him 2 seconds before his head turned quickly to stare at me as I walked to them in my shirt and diaper only. I was pretty sure he was stiff, and I thought he liked me a lot, but I already have Ben and Matty. I don’t need another boyfriend. A good friend and maybe a special friend we can play together with is ok, but I don’t feel for him like I do Ben and Matty.
“Where are your shorts” asked Collin as he was staring at my diaper.
“The boys dragged me down to show me the movie they were going to watch. I never got the chance to grab my shorts.” I said.
Just then Ben’s mom walked in and said “Max, your shorts are on the arm of the sofa. I suggest you wear them if you go to the park, but you don’t need them if you guys play in the backyard if you don’t want them.” Then she turned and left to go back to the kitchen.
“We can play in the backyard if you guys want to, the park is cool, but with a fort and some balls and stuff I bet we can have fun here” Collin said. I found out later he was pushing hard for the park, but I guess the idea of seeing me in just my diaper in the backyard was enough to make him want to stay here and drool.
We put away the games and went outside. It was a nice day. Before we went out, Ben’s mom told us if we took off our shirts we should put on sunscreen, and if I did not wear pants I should put some on my legs. I guess Ben and Matty had noticed how Collin was looking at me and decided they want to have some fun.
“Max, I think you should take off your shirt. You don’t want to get that new shirt dirty. I and Ben can help you put sunscreen on your back if you want.” Matty said with a smile.
“Thanks, but I would feel weird if I’m the only one that is without a shirt. Collin, would you take off your shirt if I do? Maybe you could even help me put some sunscreen on my legs.”
Ben’s mom was looking at us like we were crazy, but she also looked at Ben with a look that told me she knew he was up to something, but did not know what.
“Okay, I will take my shirt off, if it will make you feel better” was Collin’s rapid reply. Then he started to take his shirt off. We could see a colored underwear band so I figured that he had carton undies on.
I took off my shirt. Ben started to rub sunscreen on my chest and arms, while Matty did my back. Collin was watching them and whenever a hand got near my diaper he stared. Once they were done I handed Collin the sunscreen and asked him to do my legs. He was shaking as he touched and started to rub the sunscreen into my upper thigh. His hand would rub my diaper and I know it was not on accident. I turned around so he could make sure he got it next to my diaper on my butt. He was really gentle as he rubbed the lotion into my butt. When he was done I stepped back and smiled at him.
“Ok, stand up and now we will put sunscreen on you.” I said as I reached and pulled Collin to his feet. Then the 3 of us proceeded to cover his chest and back in sunscreen. I worked it into his nipples really well. He had his eyes closed and was starting to drool. He was putty in our hands. I then rubbed it at the top of his shorts and even pushed his waistband down a little so we could see his undies better. Spiderman.
Once done, we headed into the backyard to play. We started in the fort and then did the swings and even played catch with some tennis balls. A little while later the little boys came out in their wet pullups and wanted to play with us. I said “Ok, let's play tag”.
To make it fair Matty and Ben took off their shirts. I helped Ben make sure his diaper was tucked in his shorts so the top did not stick out. We ended up making “butt tag” because you had to tag the person on their butt. Ben was a little worried but I told him I bet Collin will tag my diaper whenever he is it, don’t worry. I was right.
For the next hour we played tag. My diaper go really wet and soggy and Collin would tag it and at the end even grabbed it a little and then blushed. Everyone got tagged and I enjoyed tagging the little boys on their wet pullups. They were really cute in just the soggy pull-up.
“Are those pull-ups soft and comfy?” I asked them when we were taking a break. They both nodded, and then Dylan said. Yeah it's really comfy but I wish I had a diaper like you got.” Then he blushed a little.
“Thanks, I appreciate that buddy. I bet you are not the only one here who would like to wear a diaper too. Right Collin?” I said and caught him off guard. He was too busy looking at my diaper while I was swaying and making it move around.
“Yeah, I bet it would be comfy and nice.” He said and then blushed because he said it before he thought about it. He started to walk away so I went over and grabbed him. I could see he was about to cry when I turned him to face me.
“It's ok, I have learned a lot of boys like diapers and many want to wear them if they can and not be teased or stuff. I could tell when you rubbed my diaper and then how you put the sunscreen on me and the way you touched and felt it when you tagged me. No one here will tease you. You are safe to be you. I bet you would be really cute in just a diaper.” I said
This made him smile and blush. He looked over at Matty and Ben. “What about them, will they say anything?” he asked.
“Nope, we are best friends already, and they won’t tell anyone. Matty will wear one when he is staying at my house so I don’t feel alone, and I bet he would do it when we do a sleepover as long as you are in one too.”
“Really, wow, cool.”
“So will you sleep over with us one night this week, and wear a diaper the whole time you are with us?”
“Ok, I will, if they do too.”
“Ok, I know Ben will wear all the time when you are here if you are.”
“Cool” Collin said and then he hugged me. Once he realized what he did he let go and stepped back and looked at the ground.
“I’m sorry I hugged you. I know most boys don’t do that. I hope we are still friends” Collin said as he was holding back tears.
I wanted to make him feel better, so I got the other boys to come over to us. Then I hugged Collin. They looked at me and figured I wanted them to hug us too, so they all did, even the little boys.
“Collin, you should wear a diaper. I bet you will like them they are really comfy” George said.
“Yeah me and my brother both like them” Dylan said. He realized he let a secret slip and he looked sad at Matty, who was giving him a dirty look but then rubbed his head.
“Yeah, they are comfy and I am sure you will like them.” Matty said.
“Looks like Max needs a dry diaper, so we could all wear diapers for the rest of the day if you wanted to.” Ben said.
After a minute we broke the hug. I told the little boys that they were leaking and needed to go in and get cleaned up and changed. They ran inside. We heard them say they were leaking and could they get a diaper change. This made us all smile.
“Collin, do you want to wear one now or do you want to wait for the sleepover?” I asked him
He looked scared. “I don’t know. I want to really bad, but I'm nervous and scared and stuff. What if my mom sees me or finds out, I don’t want her to get mad, but I really want to try it.”
“Let me go ask my mommy something.” Ben said and then he was running into the house. I noticed he was starting to leak a little bit but I don’t think anyone else noticed.
We kept talking and helping Collin stay calm. He agreed to do a sleepover and wear them when he is with us. He said he really wanted to try it now, but was just scared of his mom getting mad or him letting her down and stuff.
A few minutes later Ben’s Mom called us into the house. She said we needed some juice and we were getting red from the sun.
We walked in and we saw the little boys were both in a diaper and sitting on the floor watching cartoons. I did not see Ben, but then I heard him. He was in the kitchen. I saw he did not have a shirt and I had a feeling he was in just a diaper too.
“Hey guys we got apple juice. Come pick your cup or bottle. I got to give 2 to my brother and Dylan.” Then he took 2 baby bottles and walked to the little boys and gave them each one. He was dressed just like they were, in a diaper, but his was the thicker heavy-duty diaper.
I looked to see what time it was and saw the clock said 3:45, so if I got a thick diaper on it should be ok until morning.
I grabbed a Minion sippy cup, Matty grabbed a baby bottle. There was 1 bottle left and 2 sippy cups.
“Collin, which one do you want? It's ok. Pick what you really want. It's okay here to try new things and be a little boy if you want to. Everyone else is enjoying them. No one will find out, so don’t worry.”
“Can I try the bottle? I have used my little brother's sippy cup a few times but Matty looks like he enjoys sucking on the bottle. So I want to try it.”
“I bet you will be good at sucking on it. I like my pacifier. It helps me stay calm, relax, and sleep better. There are some other things that are a lot of fun to suck on when you have a friend around.” I said, smiled, and looked at his crotch, while I put my hand on the front of my wet diaper. I think he knew what I was implying because he blushed and then started to suck on the bottle.
I asked to be changed, so I went upstairs to get a dry diaper.
“Can I get the thick one too, I think it will last until the morning. If you got one of those stuffers I know it would last until morning then, but I will waddle, but it’s ok. I am sure Dillon wants to try diapers and he already said he would wear them for a sleepover. I wish he would try one today and even wear it home. But I don’t know if his mom would be ok with it.”
“Max, if that is the diaper you want, not a problem. It’s what Ben is wearing but no stuffer. However, with your meds and what your mom said, I think a stuffer might be good for you. Ben said Collin wanted to try them but was scared about his mom being upset. I called and talked to her. I found out she works with a good friend of mine and that is why she looked familiar when I saw her this morning. She is okay with him trying them if that is what he wants. She said he used to wet the bed but his dad was very cruel, teased, and humiliated him about it when he was younger. It seems he now wakes up in the middle of the night a few times to try to go pee. She is worried he is not getting enough sleep. She has seen that he has checked out his brother's diapers and pullups a few times when he helps change him. When I explained about both you and Ben needing them all the time and that Matty wears them at night and sometimes after school, she said she was very happy he found good friends who would accept him. She gave her approval for him to wear a diaper if he wanted to and gave the approval for him to sleep over whenever we could squeeze it in. It won’t be tonight, but I will talk with your mom when she gets back about it. She called and should be back around 5 or 5:30. She will pick you up here.”
“Ok, cool. Thanks” was all I could say as she was finishing my diaper change and I drank from my sippy cup.
I went back downstairs and I pulled Matty aside.
“Matty, I bet if you say you will wear a diaper if Collin does, he will do it. He does not know but his mom said it was ok, because Ben’s mom called and talked to her. Will you help get him in diapers?”
“Sure, and I will pick the same diaper you and Ben are wearing. But your looks thicker than his.”
“I got a stuffer in mine. I wet really heavy at night because of my medicine. So to be safe I asked for the stuffer. When we all sleep over we could all get a stuffer and try it that way if you want to.”
“That would be cool. Yeah I want to try it and then we are all the same. I saw he took the bottle, that’s good. I think he likes you a lot. Do you like him like that too?” Matty said and I could tell he was a little jealous and worried.
“I like him as a friend. It would be fun to have another friend that maybe we could do sexy stuff with, but I don’t have special feelings for him like I have for Ben and You. I love you both but I don’t want to hurt either of you and pick the other, so I am confused. We will talk about it when you are over at my house next time, ok?”
Matty gave me a hug “I love you Max and I want you to be my special best friend forever. I don’t mind sharing with Ben, I know you said you had some other stuff about why you moved you wanted to tell me. Maybe tomorrow we can sit in my backyard or at your house and talk about it and stuff.”
I hugged him back and held onto him. “Ok, I just hope you still want to be my friend after what I need to tell you about me and my past.” I said, trying not to cry.
He held me tight and whispered to my ear “I will always be your friend. You feel like a brother and a special friend combined if that makes sense.”
We broke the hug and I saw Collin staring at us. He had a stiffy.
“You like my diaper?” I asked him.
“Wow it’s a lot bigger and no cartoons, it looks like it's for big kids, not little kids.”
“Yep this is a big kid's diaper. It holds a lot. Mine is even thicker than normal because I have a stuffer to hold more because I take medicine at night so I don’t have nightmares but it makes me wet even more. Matty said he would get a diaper on if you will. I know you want to. Please try it. I bet you will like them a lot. PLEASE……..” I said and gave him puppy dog eyes.
“If I do will you give me a hug like you gave Matty?”
“Sure, and I will let you pat my diapered butt if you want, if I can pat yours?”
“Okay, I will do it. But I am scared. Will you go with me and talk to me so I don’t have to think about it as it's put on me?”
“If it will make you feel better, yeah I will. Let's go” I said, grabbed his hand, and pulled him upstairs. I had my sippy cup in 1 hand and he had his bottle in one hand still.
We got upstairs and Matty was in the middle of his diaper change. He had a stiffy. He was talking to Ben's mom and smiling. Collin was staring at his stiffy. I saw him lick his lips.
“I think you like Matty’s special pacifier. It looks good and I bet you would have fun playing with it.” I whispered into his ear. That caused him to blush and look away.
“It's ok, Matty don’t mind. He’s seen me get my diaper changed when I was stiff, and I have seen him stiff before too. I guess it's normal for boys to get a stiffy when they get their diaper changed, especially by another boy or man they like or look up to.”
We stood at the door and watched until Matty was done. He saw us just before he was done and smiled at us.
“These diapers are so soft and comfy. I am sure it will last all night.” Matty said. He then turned to Ben’s mom and said thanks.
“Okay, it looks like I only have one more to change. So let's get you out of your shorts and then on the changing table. These mega-max diapers should fit you fine and last you all night.” Ben’s mom said and then reached to help him take off his shorts. Collin blushed but did not fight her. Once he is in just his Spiderman undies, she lifts him onto the changing table. She hands him the diaper to check out while she pulls down his undies. She looks at them and shakes her head. She sets them on his shorts which are on the chair.
I go over and look at his undies. I see he has some pee stains in the front of them and that there is a small brown streak in the back. She sees me looking at them. She then says with a smile, “Most boys don’t wipe well on their own, and they always seem to have pee stains in their undies. At least with diapers, we don’t have to worry about those problems now.”
Collin heard this and saw his undies on the chair. This made him blush so he pulled the diaper to his face to try to hide.
“It’s soft and smells good doesn’t it?” I told him as I walked up next to him to help him relax. He was embarrassed, I think by his undies and what Ben’s mom said, and I am sure when he realizes he is super stiff and a woman is going to wipe his butt and see his stiffy he will be even more embarrassed.
“Yeah. It is really soft and thick. It does smell nice but it does not smell like powder.”
“Collin, that is because when you get your diaper changed we put powder on you at that time, once you are changed, I am sure you will be able to smell the powder. I bet if you walked over to Matt and smelled him you would smell the powder. After about 10 minutes you won't smell it anymore normally, however, I have seen boys pass gas and a white poof of powder come out the back of the diaper. It was really funny, that is when I knew I had used too much powder. But the boys just laughed and thought it was the funniest thing ever.” She said this as she was using a wipe to make sure his butt and stiffy were clean.
Instead of taking the diaper Collin was looking at she grabbed another one, lifted his legs, and placed it under him. Then she put the lotion on him, followed by baby powder, and then pulled the front up and got the tapes done nice and tight.
“All done. If you want to take that diaper home you can, or we can just keep it here for when you sleep over.”
“Sleepover, I don’t think I want to take a diaper home, my mom might get upset or freak out.”
“Sweety, you would be surprised how caring and understanding most moms are. They want their kids to be happy. Many of us know our big boys are still little boys inside much of the time. Granted some are real jerks and worry about their image and the church's ideals, or other things that should not affect a family and the unconditional love they should have for each other. Sadly, some do and those moms and dads, should not be parents. I have a feeling your mom will be happy if you are, and I am sure she loves you no matter what.” She hugged him and helped him down.
“So how does it feel?” I asked.
“Strange and really thick. I can’t close my legs all the way. I guess that is why you are walking like my brother does when his diaper is wet, kinda like a duck waddle.”
“Yeah my diaper is thicker than yours because of the stuffer, and it makes me waddle when it's dry and I waddle even more in the morning when it's soaked. But it feels really good when it's wet, especially when it's all warm and soft and squishy.”
Ben’s mom grabbed Collin's clothes and put them in a plastic bag. He looked at her and said “Can I wear my shorts?”
“Sorry Collin but I don’t think they will fit over your diaper. All the other boys are in just their diapers, so I think it's best if you are just like them. Don’t worry, no one will tease you and it will help you relax and just enjoy them easier. I don’t think you need your shirt either because it’s a nice warm day, and you are not going out in the sun, again. I noticed you are a bit red since you had your shirt off, and Max is also a bit red.”
“Grab your bottle and let's go back downstairs. I need more juice and then we can play more uno or another game for a while unless you want to watch cartoons with the little boys. We can do that too.”
Collin got his bottle and we went downstairs. He is holding my hand, and it's because he is scared, I can tell. We walk past the little boys and they have paw patrol on the tv and George is explaining something about how they should be in diapers and pull-ups on the cartoon. It was really cute.
We get more juice and go to the family room. We can hear Ben and Matty in there.
“Collin you look awesome in that diaper. You are really cute that way” Matty said.
“Yeah you look super cool in a diaper. Now we are all the same. You are one of us now.” Ben said.
“Really, I am part of your group and stuff. We are all friends and stuff” Collin said quickly and extremely excited.
“Yep, diaper boys stick together, so if you are a diaper boy like us then we all stick together,” I said.
“Okay, that’s so cool. Thanks” and he hugged me, then Matty and Ben too as they came up to pat him on the back and his diapered butt.
“Just wait until you wet it. It will feel even better. It might be hard the first few times but if you just relax and maybe think of a river or waterfall. I know a friend who just puts his hand on the front of his diaper like he is holding it to pee, and then he can pee his diaper easily. I try to move it around sometimes so I know I pee close to the top so that way it’s all used up and the top is warm and wet too.” Ben told him. We all had smiles but the smile on Collin's face was bigger than our 3 combined. We did not know it right then, but Ben’s mom had recorded what we said and also took some pictures of us. I found out about that at the sleepover. Collin was rubbing his hands all over the diaper. He seems to like to rub his butt and his stiffy. It was cool.
“Feels good right? I knew you would like them. Especially the way you touched mine earlier and kept rubbing it. You need to make sure you drink more juice so it's easier for you to wet it. Just wait until we have a sleepover, it will be even better then.” I said. He finished his bottle and I went to refill it. I saw Ben’s mom with her phone in her hand in the kitchen and never thought anything of it. However she had some cute pictures of us together she wanted to share with our moms as well as some of each of us, including us with our bottles or sippy cups, and the one of Collin sucking on his bottle while his hand was on his diaper was super cute when I saw it later. I guess his mom thought so too.
We decided to talk and play Yahtzee. It was fun and we got to know more about Collin and he asked us some more personal questions. Ben told him that he has to wear diapers in the daytime too. He told him about his accident and stuff. Collin was surprised because he never noticed Ben’s diaper even when he had his shirt off. We told him unless someone hits your diaper under your clothes it's hard to tell you got one if you wear the right kind of clothes. Unless it's super wet and sagging, and that is why we get changed at lunchtime because we are wet but not sagging too bad yet and normally don’t leak, so it’s the safest time to get changed.
When any of us wet, or noticed our diaper was wet, we stood up and showed it to the others. Collin touched each of our diapers. After 45 minutes the 3 of us were wet, but Collin was still dry. So we helped him to wet his diaper. It took a minute but once he started he wet it a lot. He said it was so warm and soft and it felt great. He was smiling and looked happy. He gave us each a hug and said thanks for helping him wet it and for being his friend. He said when they moved last year it was really hard because he had one best friend since he was a toddler and when they moved it really hurt to say goodbye. But after his dad got in trouble and stuff his mom was able to get a job transfer and they moved out here and started over, just the 3 of them. He tried to help with his brother so his mom didn’t have to do it all.
I saw a tear in his eye. I got up and hugged him. “It's okay you got friends now, and I know how you feel. When I know you more I will tell you about it but it’s my deepest darkest secret. A lot bigger secret than my diapers and stuff.” I told him as I hugged him.
“Ben’s mom overheard it and came in. “I bet you are a very good big brother Collin. I can tell you are kind and caring and have a big heart. You have mentioned your little brother many times and a lot of older brothers don’t talk about their little siblings around friends, as they seem to try to forget them when they can, but you are not like that. I know Matty is that way and I like to think my little Ben is too, so I am glad you boys are all friends and so much alike. Max, I know you would be a wonderful big brother. The way you treated George when you stayed with us, showed how much you care about others. I was extremely impressed, and glad you are Ben’s special friend and a part of our extended family now.”
The last part made me blush a little.
“If you boys are done with your game, I got some cookies for you to enjoy and then I thought all you boys could watch some Scooby Doo cartoons while I start on our dinner.”
We heard cookies and had the game put away in record time. She called the little boys over and we all stood at the table in our diapers and enjoyed a few cookies. She said she wanted a few pictures so she got them of all of us together, then the 2 little boys, then us big boys then the brothers, and so on. It took about 10 minutes but it was fun because at the end, we got to do some funny face pictures.
We watched Scooby Doo. It was fun and I laughed a lot. The little boys were on the floor. Ben sat on one side of the sofa. I sat next to him, and Matty sat next to me and then Collin was next to him. We all laughed and talked about what we saw and who we thought the ghost was. We did not even notice that anyone had arrived until I saw Matty’s mom come over and talk to him and Dylan. She got their clothes and asked me how I was doing. I told her better. She said I was supposed to come to her house tomorrow, so she would see me in the morning. She said “Hi” to Collin. He blushed but did ok.
As Matty and his family were at the door and the boys put on their shoes, I saw the door open and realized it was Collin’s mom. He was sitting next to me now that Matty had moved. I held his hand and he looked at me. He had not seen or heard his mom yet, so I looked at him and smiled at him. I told him I can’t wait until we do our sleepover.
“I can’t wait for the sleepover too. These diapers are so soft and comfy. I wish I could wear them at home and stuff. I hope we can hang out more. You, Ben, and Matty are super cool. I feel lucky that I got 3 awesome new friends. I bet you would like Mark, he was my best friend before we moved. You and him are a lot alike, but he doesn’t get to wear comfy diapers like you do.” Collin said. His mom heard it all.
“Collin, I am happy that we are friends now. I am happy you like your diaper too. Lots of boys like and want them but are too scared to try them. I hope you get to wear and enjoy them whenever you want to. I can't wait until we do the sleepover. We go to a support group for big older boys who wear diapers. Maybe in 2 weeks, you can go with us if you want to and are still liking and wanting diapers. We get our diapers from the medical supply store that is next to the awesome Mexican restaurant by the boy's clothing store, the bike shop, and the fishing store in that small shopping center. I don’t know the name of it but my mom does and so does Ben’s. I got my Harry Potter Pacifier from the medical store. The boy’s clothing store carries special diaper shirts for big kids, super soft 1 piece pjs, and other stuff for boys that wear diapers to help hide them and stuff. He has some cool Harry Potter shirts there that I really liked.” I told him.
“That is great to know. We might have to go do some shopping there soon. I am quite sure I know that shopping center. It’s time to go get your little brother Collin. We need to fix dinner and then I think we need to talk.” Collin’s mom said.
Collin looked at her and started to cry. He was scared. I noticed his diaper got wetter. I hugged him and told him it was ok. Then I said, “good thing you had a diaper on, you just wet it a lot.” That made him blush.
She walked over to us and pulled Collin up into a big hug. He kept crying and was saying he was sorry, and other stuff. She just rubbed his back and his diapered butt a few times. She felt the front of his diaper and realized it was very warm and it was clear he had just wet himself.
“Collin, you are not in trouble. You did not do anything wrong. I love you for you and I know the last year or so has been extremely hard on you. You help so much with your little brother, but I have also noticed how you look at him sometimes when I hold him or change him. I have noticed you looking at his diapers and pullups a few times. I think you are a little jealous of him. If diapers help you feel safe, happy, loved, or just comfy, I am ok with that. I don’t think I want you to wear them to school, but I am ok with you wearing them at home and at night and of course when you spend time with your new special friends. I am just not sure how we can try to convince your brother to potty train when he will see you in diapers?” His mom said to him.
“I got an idea. Make the diapers a reward. I bet he still wets the bed. Tell him if he learns to go potty during the day like a big boy for school and stuff, that instead of pull-ups at night, he can still have diapers and if he is really good, he can have diapers if he wants them on weekends. Otherwise it's only going to be scratchy and yucky pull-ups from now on. Say Collin has been doing good in school and helping and is a big boy so he got the options to enjoy diapers as a reward. I bet that will make him want to be like Collin and get diapers as a reward/ Instead of his pull-ups because it sounds like he likes his diapers a lot better than pullups.” I said
“That is an interesting idea Max. I think it is worth a try. That is if my little Collin wants to wear diapers at home and be my big diaper boy. I think it will be good for him and with great friends like you to help and support him I know he is in good hands and safe.”
“Really mommy, you will let me wear diapers at home and to bed and stuff? You’re not mad or anything? I was scared to try them because I did not want to let you down, disappoint you, or make you mad, but these are super soft and really comfy. Ben's mom said they have some that are not as thick too, so if I did need to wear them on a trip or stuff those fit under clothes better and are quiet.” Collin said as he was getting his tears under control.
“We will check out the medical store to see what ones they have and you can try a few different ones to see what you like best. Maybe some thick ones and some thinner ones depending on when you get diapered and how long you will wear them. If you are going to wear a diaper I want you to use it and use it fully. I hope you don’t want to go poopy in it. I was so happy when we got your brother to use the potty to go poopy last year. He has had some accidents when he was sick, but that is to be expected, and if that happens to you I am understanding of that as well.”
“I think if I pooped them that would make me a baby. I am a big boy but I like diapers so I guess I am like Max, I am a big diaper boy. I was so happy when I did not have to change David’s poopy diapers or smell them when you did. They really made our room stink. I only want to wet in them. Thanks Mommy you are best”
“Well then, we need to head out. I guess we need to swing by the medical store on the way home to get you some supplies.”
“If you would like I can send a few diapers home so you can do it in the next day or 2. The diaper he has on should last him until after breakfast. That is when I normally change Ben.”
“Thanks for the offer, but I think we will just pick up his brother and then head over there. We can get some Mexican food to take home and eat when we are done.”
She took the bag that had Collin’s clothes in it, and had him put on his sandals. They walked out to the car. Collin was in just his diaper and he seemed a little embarrassed, but he did good. We waved as we watched them drive away.
“Max, let's go to my room. I want to talk in private.” Ben said as he took my hand, and led me to his room.
He closed his door once we were in his room.
“It was cool having Matty and Collin here today and super cool Collin is in a diaper. But I want a few special minutes with you.” He said and then he hugged me and rubbed my diapered butt. It felt good.
I pushed away a little and he looked at me. I looked at him, smiled, and kissed him. We started kissing and then I felt his tongue so I opened up and we tongue-wrestled. He was rubbing my butt and I did the same to him. After a few minutes we were both super hard, but nowhere close to any orgasm. I had a stuffer in my diaper and that meant there was no way I would be able to get off unless he had his hand in my diaper. I wanted to get him off, but I was worried my mom could show up at any time. We ended up on his bed and rubbing our diapers together, while we kissed. We stopped kissing and then just held each other as we kept rubbing our diapers together. We only stopped because we heard a noise at his door.
“Max, your mom is downstairs, so can you please get your stuff put in your bag. Then you boys should bring it down. I know it was heavy so Ben, you might need to help him. I told your mom you were packing so don’t be too long.” I was blushing and did not want to look her in the face. “Max, you are welcome here anytime. I meant it when I said you are a part of our extended family.” She said before she left the room, but left the door open. We could hear her talking to my mom and saying we were busy packing and would be down in a few minutes.
We made it downstairs a few minutes later, both of us still in just our diapers, and Ben was helping me carry my bag.
“Ah, you both are so cute like that. I hope you had a good time. I hear you were very well-behaved and have been invited back anytime you want and are allowed to. I am proud of you, especially when I hear you treated Ben’s little brother very well and were super nice to him, even letting him have a bubble bath with you boys. That was super sweet of you.” Mom said. She had a big smile on her face and I could tell she was proud of me and happy.
I gave Ben a big hug and told him I will miss him. George came up and hugged me so I hugged him and told him he is a really cool little brother and Ben lucked out getting him for his little brother. He was all smiles. Ben helped me carry my bag out to the truck. We both were in just our diapers, and it was ok. I was not embarrassed. Mom put my bag in and she gave Ben a hug and said something to him that made him blush, but I could not hear it. She then gave him a pat on his diaper butt and told him he was welcome at our house any time too.
We got home and Mom carried my bag for me. We got inside and she took my bag to the laundry room to get the dirty clothes. I did not have too much because I did not wear much clothes. She asked about my clothes and I told her I only wore them when we went fishing and then for a little while when Collin came over. She smiled and said, I was adjusting to my diapers very well and she was very proud of me and how mature I was about them. This made me feel good and I knew I was a big boy if I was acting mature about needing diapers.
I played on my tablet for a little bit while Mom made dinner. After we ate, we talked about the trip, and my sleepover. She asked about Collin and I told her about Friday and then when he came over and stuff. She said it sounded like he maybe has a crush on me. I bushed and just said maybe, or maybe it was just my diaper. We watched a little tv, but I want to read some before I take my meds, so she said that was ok. I hugged her and said I would read in bed. She hugged me and patted my diaper.
“You’re wet, but I understand you got a stuffer in it, so it should last to at least breakfast, if not much longer. I want you to take a sippy of juice up with you and I will bring up more juice with your meds and a sippy of water then too. Go relax. I have to go to the office tomorrow, so you will be at Matty’s house. But I don’t have to go in really early, just in time so I am ready for an 11am meeting.”
I checked my email to see if Brian had replied to the message I sent him a few days ago. He did and he thanked me for the stories I sent him and he sent me a few to check out. I then told him about the weekend and today. I was sure he would think it's cool that Dillon is in a diaper now. I asked him if he knew when he was going to come visit. I had a copy of the picture of all of us in just our diapers so I sent it to him and told him who each was, even the little boys.
He sent me a few really horny stories on Nifty to check out. He had a few cool ones he is enjoying on Wattpad, and DA too.
I am already reading Reset, it’s a really cool story on Wattpad, and the last chapter just got posted. He told me about Sebastian Secret, and that the boys are teens and get stiffies when they get changed so the parents put cock cages on them so they are under better control and can't play with each other because they are both gay. Carl is put in pink sissy stuff and dresses while Seb is in more normal boy stuff but little boy stuff because he is a gay tb. He told me about Lewis’s Wants and Needs, he is a horny gay diaper boy that has the hots for his best friend. The Nursery Project Descent is one about a teen who needs to learn to behave and have control. Uncommon Friends is a neat story about a teen and the new neighbor. Diapers Out, Season 1 Shorts, and Eric and Scotty are cool ones that I really like, and they even have a twist at the end. I was happy because Willie’s Camping Trip with Friends and Nanny got updates. When I logged in I saw Jacobs Diaper Story was updated and so was Lemons to Lemonade so I was excited to read them. I like Ryans Camping Trip on DA. I am still reading part 1. I just started reading The Training and it seems cool. Brian said many of these are completed stories and I should read them and some of the others the authors have.
He told me to check out some new ones on Nifty. The Boys of Knights is really good. The boys are super horny and play with lots of other boys. Max’s Awakening had some recent updates so I need to check them out because I like it a lot. Max sounds hot, but I think my favorites are Spencer and Seb. He told me to check out Late Night Astronomy, Cockburn Boarding School, Honor Role Hole, Fine Print, Counting Down, Christmas with Colt, Caleb the Middle School Slut, Billie Babysits Alex, and Falconsmere. He said he also liked; Sharing Our Boys, Son Swap, and The Ultimate Dad’s Club, but he said I may not because of what my dad did to us. He normally warns me if they have dads doing stuff to their sons that were our age and stuff, so I would not start it and then get upset.
I can tell he has been really horny lately because he sent me some newer stories on AO3 to check out. They were Transitions all Grown Up, Bodies Inc, Adventures of a Stay at Home Daddy, Entrepreneur, Pride Baby Boy, The Competition, Beating Off, and Shawn and Little Daniel. I saw Creeping Dawn had updated one of his stories, so I had to check that out because his stories are so good and make me super horny, especially Angel Gabiel, Spacelane 6262, Outbound, Facility 5B, Halloween Trinket, Under the Bed, and Alien Ground Zero.
I save and download the stories I can and others I put in my reader lists or bookmarks so I can find them later and subscribe or follow the stories that look good. I saw a few of the authors I like had some new stories or series so I saved what I could.
I sent a message to Ben and shared these stories with him and said I wish I was with him and we could have fun while we read the stories. He likes Boy Scout Lovers on Wattpad. It's one of those really horny boy stories that should be on Nifty or AO3. I think it’s cool that Ben likes stories where boys are put in cock cages and they mostly come from having anal sex or sex toys in their butts. He loves Cor’s Adventures and we both can’t wait for part 2! He likes many of KnottedPup stories like Belonging to Daddy, and Matties New Life, they are good, but my favorites are Runaway Boys Life, and Young Innocence. He told me about a few awesome older stories like; Carson Gets Cast, Adventures at School, Teaching Fletcher, Arlo’s Awakening, Homo Improvement, Sex at Hogwarts, and the Thirsty Boy. They might be older ones, but they are really good, and I get super horny from them.
After I send the message to Ben I decide I want to try to hump one of my teddy bears. I put him under me and line my diapered stiffy at him and start to pound his butt. It feels good but with this thick diaper and the stuffer, I can’t get enough pleasure. It's kinda like the diaper is a type of cock cage. I can get hard, but I can't rub it or get enough pleasure on it to get an orgasm, I can feel nice, but not really good or great when I rub it or pound into my teddy. I guess I will not get any release tonight. I could reach into my diaper, but Mom has warned me that I should not do that and if I start doing it a lot she will make it so I can’t do it. I remember the 1 piece sleeper pajamas with the zipper in the back. That is one way she could do that. I liked them because they were soft, but it's like I am a toddler again because she has to dress and undress me like I was 2 or 3. So I don’t want to do that. Maybe when I am at Matty’s house we can play around together. If we get paw patrol diapers it’s much easier to do it together.
I keep reading stories until I see my mom coming into my room with my meds and juice. I take my Meds, then mommy hugs me and we talk for a minute. She says she had a great talk with Ben’s mom and it sounds like I had a very busy and fun weekend sleepover. She smiles at me so I wonder if Ben's mom told her about us in the bathtub and what we said and stuff. She tucks me in and gives me a kiss.
I cuddle Sharky and suck on my pacifier and the next thing I know it's morning and I can smell breakfast so I climb out of bed. This diaper is so wet and heavy I can barely walk I waddle and have to take small steps. I feel like a toddler, and when I pass my mirror I look at myself. I am sucking on my pacifier, I got Sharky in 1 hand and my sippy cup in the other, and the diaper is so wet it's almost to my knees and I can’t close my legs, so I waddle. At least it's only wet, but if someone looked at me they might think it was poopy because of the sag and my waddle.
I go downstairs and mom sees me. I get a hug, and then she puts me in my Highchair. She gets me a fresh sippy cup with OJ in it and I am waiting for my food. I am holding Sharky as I drink my juice. I look in the glass and see my reflection. I look like a big toddler for sure. Mom walks up then, takes Sharky, and puts my breakfast on the try. I point to the glass and she looks at me in it. She smiles and says I look so cute. I take out my pacifier. I say in a pout “I look like a toddler with my sippy cup, pacifier, high chair, and super wet diaper.”
“Max, you do look like a big toddler, but you are a big boy and this is helping you. I love you for who you are and if this is what helps you heal and makes you happy, then I am happy and willing to do this for you as long as it's needed. Don’t worry about stuff and just enjoy being a kid. You are not a baby, you are a big boy in diapers, but you are my little diaper boy and I think you are just so cute and adorable. Besides you have to admit each of those things you mentioned are helping you, just like having Sharky is helping you too. Now eat your breakfast.”
As I am eating my breakfast there is a knock at the front door so mom goes to check it. I hear her talking but I can’t see anything. A minute later I hear the door close, and then I am shocked to see Uncle Scott walking towards me. Behind him is Matty. I’m so embarrassed I start to cry.
“Max, what is wrong. Why are you crying? I’m so happy I get to see you this morning. If you want we can hang out with Uncle Scott today. It will be a lot of fun.” Matty tells me.
“I'm just embarrassed because I'm in my highchair and my diaper is super soaked and stuff. You and Uncle Scott seeing me like this and I look like a toddler.” I say as I am trying to get control of myself.
“Max, it’s okay. We know you are a big boy. You might be small, and yes, you do look a bit like a big toddler, but you are also super cute like that. I suggest you finish eating, so we can get you changed, that is if you want to spend the day with us. Otherwise you can play with Dylan and some of his friends if you would prefer.” Scott says.
“No way, I want to be with you and Matty.” I say and then start to rush the rest of my breakfast. It was a mistake to do, as I spilled more and ended up looking even more like a toddler. Mom took a picture, as did Scott, and then she got me cleaned up.
Just as I got out of my highchair, the phone rang. She talked for a few seconds and then told us she had to take the call. Scott said he and Matty could get me changed, and my mom just smiled and gave him a thumbs up.
“Ok bud, lets get you changed out of that diaper into something nice and dry. Do I need to carry you or can you waddle your way to your changing table.” Scott said to me but he was smiling. I did not reply, because part of me did want him to carry me, but I did not want him to think I was a baby so I took off at the fastest walk I could, and waddled my soggy butt to the changing table.
Scott lifted me onto the changing table and then removed my soaked diaper. He got me wiped down and put the wipes in the diaper then wrapped it up. He handed it to Matty to put in the diaper pail.
“Wow this diaper is super heavy. No wonder you waddled so much. But it was cool to walk behind you and watch you waddle.” Matty said with a smile and a bit of a blush.
“So what diaper would you like today? I see we have several choices, from the incredibly soft and thick ones to the same paw patrol ones that Dylan normally wears and Matty is wearing right now.”
“Same as Matty, please” I said. Scott smiled and got me in the diaper. Then we went and I picked out my clothes. I picked my jean shorts, just like Matty is wearing, but I got my maroon Harry Potter shirt, instead of a Minion shirt that he is wearing.
Scotty even put my socks on, it was kinda nice but he tickled me when he was doing it.
“I think it would be best if you packed a change of clothes and some extra diapers just incase. I have some at my house that will fit you, but I don’t know how well Matty’s or Dylan’s clothes would fit you.” Scott suggested so I got some shorts and a shirt out and put them in my day bag mom got me last year for Xmas. Me and Brian each got one, they are the same just different colors, and they have our names on them. Scott went and got a few diapers and put them in my bag. He had like 5 diapers and 2 of them were the thick ones. I hope I don’t need that many changes.
Matty reminded me to get my tablet and my pacifier. So I put them in my bag too.
Downstairs mom had my morning pill sitting out for me and some juice. Once I was done with that, I was ready to go. Mom hung up the phone and looked at me.
“You look very nice today. Have fun and behave for Scott. Otherwise, I doubt he will keep letting you join them, nor will I let you. Love you Maxie.” And then he hugged me.
“Thanks Mom. I will be good. I love you. Have a good day. Oh, can I get my allowance so if we go somewhere and I see something I like I can get it maybe?” I asked. She smiled and gave me $5 so I got some money.
“If you see something more than that, take a picture with your tablet and you can show me tonight and we can talk about it. I don’t want you spending all the money you have saved up.”
“Ok thanks Mommy” and I hugged her again. I don’t know why sometimes I call her mom and other times it’s mommy.
“What time do you want him home? I have a few errands and figured we might have a picnic out at the park and spend some time playing ball and stuff. Matty told me they have the support group meeting tonight at 5:30, and I am going to take him and drop him off, would you like me to drop Max off too?”
“Scott that would be great. If you can drop them off, I will be happy to pick them up when it's done at 7:30. I need to talk to Amy because Patty mentioned the boys wanted to do some sleepovers. I figure we should work that out as to when and where. I really appreciate this and I know Max needs a positive male role model in his life. Thanks again for helping us.”
“It’s no problem. He and Matty are best friends and Matty loves to hang out with me and he is at that age where he is fun to take places and help teach him things about life and the world. I am happy to include Max in that. He is a very smart, kind, and caring boy, and if he needs a friend or man to talk to, I am happy to help out.”
I give mom another hug and say “Thanks mom. Love you and I will see you after the support group. Bye” and then grab Uncle Scott’s hand and start to walk to the door. Matty helps by grabbing his other hand.
“I guess they want to go, so we will see you later.” He says and then we are out the door. We walk over to his house. I have never been in it so I am excited to see it.
“Ok, the plan is this. Matty said he wanted to talk to you and hang out for about an hour. I have to go run some errands and do some shopping, but I want you boys to come with me. We will leave in about an hour. Afterwords, I figured we would grab lunch and maybe eat it at the park, and then play catch or you guys can play on the swings or other stuff there. At 3 pm I need to pick up a document and then deliver it to a friend. I figure we will have a quick or fast food dinner between 4:30 and 5 pm so I can get you to your diaper boy hang-out meeting by 5:30” Scott said while smiling at us.
“I will be in my office if you boys need me, Matty can you please show Max around the house? Then you boys can hang out in the playroom upstairs.”
Matty gave me a tour of the house. We sat on the bean bags in the playroom and started on our tablets. A few minutes later Matty looked at me and smiled. I looked at him, he blushed and went back to his tablet. He did this 2 more times over the next 5 minutes.
“Ok Matty, what is it? You keep looking at me and then smile and blush?”
“I was just reading a story that got updated on Nifty. The boys in it are special friends and they like to play with each other’s stiffy. I saw your stiffy when Uncle Scott changed you and I really wanted to play with it. Do you want to maybe play some sexy games with me?”
“Yeah sure. But what about your Uncle?”
“He won’t care. He caught me and my older cousin last summer. He only wanted to make sure my cousin did not force me or hurt me and I told him I wanted to try it and it was fun. He said he would not tell our parents, because he was a boy and knows that boys like to have fun with other boys.”
“Cool” was all I said as I watched Matty stand up and take off his shirt and shorts. Our shoes were at the front door so now he is only wearing his diaper and socks. When he was done he looked at me and I realized he wanted me to do the same so I did. Now both of us are in just our diapers and socks.
“Let’s sit on the sofa. It's soft and not as cold on my skin as the bean bags are.” He suggested, so we sat on the sofa and I felt him rub the front of my diaper and feel my stiffy.
I started to rub his stiffy thru his diaper. It felt good. I wondered how it would taste.
“Can I suck on your stiffy?” was all I could say as I rubbed his diaper. We were both feeling good and I wanted to make him feel really really good.
“Ok, but then I get to suck on you. Just try not to pee in my mouth.”
“I will try not to but sometimes I don’t know I am peeing” I reply
I push Matty so he is laying on the sofa and I open the front of his diaper. His stiffy pops up like a Jack in the box. I giggle a little and then lick it.
“That feels really good Max, please don’t stop” he says as I am licking his stiffy like it’s a popsicle.
I keep licking it for a few minutes but my tongue is getting tired and I really want to suck on it, so I take his stiffy in my mouth and suck on it like it’s a bottle or pacifier. That makes Matty moan and his back to arch up. I can tell he really likes it.
As I suck on it, I take my left hand and start to rub one of his nipples. I can tell he likes it because he is moaning more and now thrusting into my mouth. I take my right hand and get my pointer finger wet with slobber as I suck on it a little. Then I put it into his butthole and push it in all the way. I leave it there for a minute and then start to move it inside him. I am trying to find that little hard spot that feels so good when it's touched. Dad said it was our boy button and why we loved to be fucked. I found it and rubbed it and I thought Matty was going to sit up because his body bent and moved super fast and he moaned really loud.
“Oh gawd Max, that feels so good. Yah keep doing that. My butt feels better than my stiffy and I am going to get my tingles soon. I know how good that feels because Brian and I liked making each other feel good a lot. I started to move my finger in and out of his butt. When I was near it I would push and rub his button with my finger and every time I could feel his stiffy twitch and try to get stiffer. I did not realize how loud we were being, because I wanted to make Matty feel really good.
I sucked even harder and pinched his nipple as I rubbed his button. He maked a moan and gasp sound and then he put his hands on my head and pushed it down on his stiffy as he pushed it up into my mouth. I felt it twitch several times. I kept moving my finger in and out as he did that and rubbed his button.
“Oh Max, Oh Max, it’s going to happen again, that feel so good in my butt, argh” is what Matty said as he had second tingles less than a minute after his first one ended.
He started to relax a little and let go of my head, but I guess my finger in his butt was making him feel really good because in just a few seconds he grunted and pushed up into my mouth, and I felt it twitching again and his butt was squeezing my finger again. I made him have his tingles twice, almost back to back. That is so awesome.
Once he relaxed, I pulled my finger out of his butt, and stopped sucking. I knew it would hurt if I kept doing it. Dad made us do that a few times and I hated it because it hurt then started to feel good but still hurt because the tip was so sensitive. We learned to use our tongue on the shaft and not touch the tip so that it did not hurt much to each other.
I pulled his diaper up and redid the tapes on both sides. I did not want him to pee on me or the sofa. I rested me head on his diaper and I felt him put his hand on my head and play with my hair. I knew he liked what we did and I made him feel good and happy. Then I heard a squeak over by the door. I moved and looked but did not see anything. Maybe it was the wind. I put my head on his diaper again and just relaxed. I was super stiff, but I was happy I made Matty feel good.
A minute later I could hear and feel Matty going pee in his diaper. It felt kinda weird as it got all warm on my face, but I could hear him peeing and it sounded like water coming out of a hose. It was cool. I kept my head there until I felt Matty try to move, so I sat up, looked at him and smiled.
“Wow. That was the best. I never had 2 tingles like that before and it felt so good in my butt. The second one felt like it came just from my butt, when you were moving your finger and touching that spot inside it. My cousin put it in my butt before but it never felt that good. It hurt at first but then it felt ok, and he got his tingles so then he said I could put it in him or he would suck on it, so I let him suck on it. It felt good but you are a lot better than he is, and he is 12 now.”
“Cool, I am glad you liked it. I wanted to make you feel really good. I like you and you are one of my bestest friends. I have done it a few times and I know it feels good to have someone do it to you and it can be a lot of fun to do it to someone too. I could tell you liked it a lot and that made me want to make it even better. That is why I played with your nipple and then pinched it. I learned that with my cousin, but he is my age.” I replied.
“It’s my turn now to make you feel good. Let’s trade spots.” Matty said.
“Ok, if you really want to but I don’t want to force you or anything.” I said.
“Max, it’s only fair that you did it for me that I do it for you, especially when I suggested we do sexy games. I want to do it with you. I want to make you feel really good, because I like you a lot too.” Matty said with a smile and a blush.
I laid down and I thought my stiffy might poke thru the diaper it was so hard. I know why they say hard as a nail now.
Matty rubbed my diaper and then opened it up and took the front down. I spread my legs so he could lay it flat on the sofa so he could touch me all over.
He started doing to me exactly what I did to him. He licked it and then he even licked my balls. That felt great. He played with my nipple a little but instead he used his hand to play with my balls more, once he started sucking on me. I was moaning a lot now. I felt his finger in his mouth next to my stiffy and I knew that meant he was going to play with my butt. I then realized I had not gone poop this morning and I was worried I might get some poop on his finger. But it felt too good now and I knew it would be even better when he was in my butt so I just let him do it and he could wipe it in my diaper if he had to. I did not care.
He put his finger in me and it was great. I miss having stuff in my butt. Especially when it's put in nice and it makes me feel good, not when it hurts so much I want to scream and cry.
He started to move his finger around in me and then he found my button, Wow, it felt great. I grabbed his head and started to hump into it. Dad called it face fucking but when he did it to us, it hurt and we gagged and stuff. I don’t want to hurt my friend, so I am not doing it hard and stuff, but I am pushing my stiffy all the way in as far as I can, and he keeps sucking on it and using his tongue.
I guess I am moaning a lot and stuff. I feel my tingles coming. It's my baby boygasm. Daddy said because we can't shoot cum yet, it's not a full orgasm, it’s a little boy one and that is called a boygasm or for big babies like me and Brian for our bedwetting, it’s a baby boygasm. I liked hearing it called that, except when dad said it meanly and was doing it to make us feel bad. When Brian said it to me I liked it and it felt right.
All of a sudden I felt it come and boom I had my tingles. It was great. I am not sure if it was as good when Ben sucked on it, but with the finger in my butt I think it feels better overall.
I got too sensitive, I had to push Matty off my stiffy. When I did he looked at me and I smiled at him and told him “Wow that was great, but it’s to sensitive now. I needed that. I might pee, so diaper me please.”
He took his finger out of my butt. It was pretty clean and he did what I did to him, wiped it in my diaper before he put it back on me. Once my diaper was on I sat up and hugged him. It was great. Next thing I know it, we are kissing, and our tongues are wrestling.
We both are shocked and jump when we hear Uncle Scott’s voice. “Boys, it's about time, so please put your clothes on and come downstairs so we can get ready to go.” I was so scared I peed my diaper.
We looked at the door and there stood Uncle Scott. I wonder how long he had been there? I saw he had a stiffy in his pants so maybe he watched us and liked it. He smiled at us and then went back downstairs. I looked at Matty and saw his diaper was wetter now.
“I wonder if he saw us?” I asked Matty?
“I don’t know. He did not sound upset but he did sound a little different.”
“Did you see his shorts? He had a stiffy and it looked pretty big. I wonder what it tastes like” I said.
“Would you do stuff with him? He is old, but I love him and if he wanted to I know he would not hurt me and I bet would make me feel really good.” Said Matty.
“I bet my dad is older.” I realized what I said, and I did not want to talk about him or explain about it right now. “Let's get dressed and go downstairs. I think with my money I want to get us some ice cream. Maybe we can share a Blizzard.”
“That would be cool. I have not had a blizzard in a long time. I like the ones with berries in them the best, but the ones with the peanut butter cups or the toffee are my next favorites.” Matty replied as he started to put on his shorts.
Once we were dressed we went downstairs. Uncle Scott was sitting in a room, and I guess it was his office.
“Boys come in for a minute, I think you both can fit on that chair. We need to talk for a second. You are not in trouble, so don’t worry.”
We looked at each other and then we sat on the chair.
“Matty knows I have no problem with him having fun with another boy. It’s a lot safer than with a girl, because boys can’t get pregnant. But I do want to make sure it was mutual and no one was forced or hurt. From what I heard, it sounded like you both enjoyed it and wanted to help each other out. However, you boys need to be careful. I don’t think your parents would care Matty, as long as you are happy. Especially with a boy around your age and size. It’s clear you both care about each other. I don’t know your mom Max, so I don’t know how she would react. So please be careful. I suggest closing doors and maybe turning on the tv or some music, because you both are rather loud moaners. I heard you from down here, and when I went to check the first time I saw Matty enjoying his blow job and I am guessing a finger in his butt, based on his reactions. I was shocked and impressed to see you orgasm twice so close to each other. It must have felt really good.”
“Yeah, it felt great, the bestest I ever had. His finger in my butt was awesome and the second tingles was stronger than the first and it felt like it came from that spot in my butt and not at all from my stiffy.”
“Glad you enjoyed it and then it looked like Max enjoyed his as well. I was glad you both help each other out and don’t just want someone to make you feel good without helping them feel good too.”
“I heard a squeak just as I was putting Matty’s diaper back on, but when I looked at the door, I did not see you. But I felt like someone was there. So you did see us. Is that why you got a stiffy now too?” I said.
“Yes, I went to check on you boys because of the noise. I was going to ask you to keep it down, but I did not want to interrupt and I just could not help but watch as two super cute diaper boys make each other feel good. I left so you would have some privacy. I did not close the door, because I figured with how smart you both are, you might notice that and panic. When I heard Max moaning I knew you boys had swapped places, so I went to make sure it looked like it was mutual still, and it clearly looked like it. It seems you have played around a bit before Max. I will not ask you about it, but I just hope it was with a boy that made you feel good and did not hurt you.”
I blushed and smiled.
“I do have a request. Make sure to close the door, and add some noise, like music or the TV if you are doing it here. I do have guests come over as well as phone calls, and I don’t want others to hear you boys having your fun. Think about that if you play at each other’s houses or bedrooms.”
“Yes sir” we both said, while looking at the floor. I was embarrassed but also excited because he called me cute.
“Ok, let’s get ready to go.” He said. I stood up and ran to him and hugged him.
“Thank you for not getting upset or not letting us be friends.” I said as I held onto him and tried not to cry.
“It’s okay Max, I was a horny boy so I fully understand. I was also a bedwetter and wore diapers until I was a teenager, so I understand a lot about them too, so if you ever need a person to talk to, I am here for you buddy.”
“Thanks.” I said then I kissed his cheek and with my free hand I rubbed his stiffy a little as I stood up. Then I smiled at him before I went back to Matty. He had a look that told me he liked it and wanted more but I think he was unsure what to do or say, especially with Matty right there.
“We should get our tablets so we can read stuff in the truck.” Matty said and we ran to go get my tablet and I saw he had a small bag that had his tablet in it.
The rest of the day was fun. We got tacos for lunch and ate at the park. Me and Matty played on the Jungle Gym and stuff there for a while. There were a few kids there, but not a lot. Most were younger than us but I did see a boy about our age. He was bigger than me but when I said Hi, he seemed really shy and just smiled and then went to the swings where his little brother was. I got to rub on Uncle Stan’s stiffy a few times. I sat on his lap and when I felt it I made sure to rub my diapered butt on it a little. His eyes opened and I could tell he liked it.
We went to a bunch of places and even got to wander around at the bike shop and fishing store because he needed some fishing stuff and had some documents for Ben the owner of the Bike Shop. I guess he knows most of these people. We even went to the medical and diaper store. He got some of the extra thick diapers I wear at night and Matty started wearing now. He said he needed them at his house for when Matty sleeps over and if I sleep over with him, he wanted to make sure I was taken care of too. They had the Star Wars Pacifiers in, so he bought both of us one. I got young Ani, and Matty got Chewy, because there were no R2D2 ones. She had a really pretty purple pacifier with a big butterfly on it. I need to tell Ben about it because I bet George would love that. Scott asked me if I wanted that one when I was looking at it, and I told him I had a friend that liked butterflies so I will tell him about it. Scott just smiled at me and said “Ok Max, no worries. I don’t judge and am very open minded. I just want Matty and you to be happy, and be yourself.”
“Thanks” I said. I guess I was blushing a little because Matty asked me about it later and he said he thought I was scared or embarrassed because my face got kinda red.
We went to In-N-Out Burger for dinner. I love their fries. I learned they got some special stuff that is not on the menu. Scott ordered his double double “Animal Style” and his fries were that way too. I asked for my cheeseburger to be “Animal Style”, and so did Matty. I like my fries “light” so they are not too hard or crunchy. When we ate, his fries had cheese and sauce on them. They were really good. I got to tell my mom about that. He said the burgers had pickles, mustard, and grilled onions added to it because it was “Animal Style”.
When we were done eating he asked us how wet we were, since he had not changed us. I told him I was soaked, but at the support group we can get changed into our night diapers. He said it was 5 now so he would drop us off a little early. When we were walking out Matty told me my diaper had leaked and I had wet spots on my legs. I was embarrassed a little but I just held my head high and kept walking. Matty had leaked a little bit but mine was a lot more. Scott took off our shorts and had us sit on them in the booster seats while he drove us the group.
As we pulled up, I saw another boy was knocking and going in so I guess we can come early. Cool.
We got unhooked and Uncle Scott helped us out of the booster seats. We were in just our shoes, tee shirts, and wet diapers. I hugged him and I said “Thanks for a great day. You’re wicked cool and I like you a lot. I hope you like me too” then I kissed his cheek and ran to catch up to Matty because he was about to knock on the door. I had my tablet with me, but my bag was still at his house so I would need to get it and my wet shorts when I get home.
We got changed into a dry diaper and Cord told me I might be the wettest one to show up in the last 2 years. This got us to laugh, as we got our diapers changed. It felt good to be in the thick diaper. I was now used to them and they are super comfy. I would wear it to school, if there was a way to hide it so no one would see it. But I don’t think that can happen.
The sippy cups did not arrive in time so we just had fun. We talked, played games and stuff. Ben got there a little early so we could talk He had his shortalls on over his diaper, and looked so cute and sexy. He said his mom had talked to my mom about sleepovers but he could not tell when they were going to happen, but it was soon. We all wondered how Collin was and if he was wearing diapers today. I slapped my forehead and said we should have asked about him at the medical store. I showed Ben my new Star Wars Paci and told him about the butterfly pacifier for George. He said he would tell his mom when she picks him up. The other boys liked my new pacifier. We had a lot of fun and I remembered most of the boy's names. I could tell a lot of the boys are gay I think, and some are really cute and sexy. It could be a lot of fun if we all had a big sleepover.
We lost track of time and only noticed it was time to go, because a few parents were knocking on the door. We all got our stuff and said thanks and bye and started going out. I was in just my diaper. Matty put on his tee shirt and shoes. I had my shirt in my hand. Ben had his shoes on and a shirt but carried his overall shorts . Our moms were talking so we talked for a few minutes until they were ready to go. We dropped Matty off at his house and I told him to come over in the morning or call me.
When we got home, I told Mommy, “I need to go get my bag and shorts from Uncle Scott. I left it there on accident.”
“Don’t worry about that Max, he brought it over for you along with your wet shorts. He told me you were very well-behaved and are welcome over any time. I found out he used to work at the hospital and that is why everyone knows him, but now he has his own business doing some type of investments and he does document delivery for companies that need it delivered in person instead of hoping the US Mail will deliver it on time and to the right place. I figured you might need a snack, and then I was hoping we can cuddle on the sofa and watch tv until it's your bedtime. I miss cuddling you. I already have sharky down here for you.”
“Ok Mommy, I like it when we cuddle. Did you see my new pacifier. It's Anikin from Star Wars when he was my age. Do you think I could have a quesadilla or a grilled cheese? A big cup of juice please. I am kinda hungry and thirsty.”
“Sure Maxie, that sounds good, I will make us a Quesadilla. Can you help me? You can get the sour cream and salsa out for it. You can help with the cheese if you want.”
“Cool, yeah I can help. Can I have lemonade?”
“I think we have some lemonade left, and afterwards I will get you some apple juice for watching TV.”
The snack was great. Mommy told me to get comfy on the sofa, so I went and got sharky and got the soft blue blanket I like. Mom came and sat down so I cuddled to her. We watched Nature and it was cool because it was about how they track sharks and study them. A few minutes after it started, mom put a small blanket on her lap and I laid my head there. She was playing with my hair, and it was so relaxing. I was shocked when she took my pacifier out of my mouth. I was about to ask why, when I saw she had a bottle in her hand. I guess it’s my juice. I was not sure if I wanted mommy to give me a bottle, but I was thirsty, and she said I am a big boy, so I guess its ok.
“Maxie, I want you to enjoy your big boy bottle. This way you can drink it while you lay and watch tv. I will hold if for you so you can hold Sharky.”
I opened my mouth and mom put the nipple in and I started sucking on it. It made me think of earlier when I sucked on Matty. I kept sucking on the bottle and noticed it was apple juice but not as sweet as normal. As I thought this, I remembered my juice last night was not as sweet either. But I guess I didn’t notice it too much because the juice at Ben’s house was not as sweet as I normally have. Maybe it's some new juice or something. I will ask mommy about it later.
I drank all the bottle and then she gave me another one so I drank that one too. I was so relaxed from watching the cool show and having mommy playing with my hair and rubbing my tummy and back. I could have stayed and slept right there, but I knew I had to go to my bed when she turned off the tv.
“Maxie, stay down here while I get your medicine. Then once you are done with it, we can walk up, and I will get you all tucked in.”
I held onto Sharky as Mommy got my pill and a cup of milk for me. I got it down and drank all my milk. She got me a sippy of water and I saw her fill one of the bottles from earlier with water. It was the one I made at the first diaper support group. This made me smile.
Upstairs she helped me into bed. The pill was already starting to make me tired. She set the sippy on my table. He tucked me and Sharky in. She said I looked thirsty so she put the bottle in my mouth and I sucked on it. I drank it quickly and was getting more and more tired. I guess I finished it because she took the bottle, told me I was such a good boy, and she loved me more than anything. She put my pacifier in my mouth, I sucked on it and fell asleep.
I woke up the next morning to a strange feeling. My diaper was very wet, but it felt really weird on my butt. It was early still so I was trying to wake up. I saw my clock said it was about 6:30am. I moved my blanket and I smelled liked I had a bad fart. Just then mommy came in. The look on her face went from a smile to a frown and then a forced smile.
“What’s wrong mommy. You made a frown face and stuff. I’m sorry if I did something wrong.”
“It's ok Maxie, you are not in trouble, and you did not do anything wrong. Let's get you changed and cleaned up, then breakfast.”
I knew something was wrong because I get changed after breakfast. Once I moved and tried to sit up I knew what was wrong. I felt stuff move and squish around my butt. I started to cry. It was not a fart I smelled, I pooped my diaper like a baby. I just lost it and started crying with big tears and my nose started to run. I was saying, “I'm sorry mommy, I did not mean to go poopy in my diaper. I don’t want to be a baby, please don’t be mad. I want to be a big boy.”
She picked me up and carried me to the changing table. She kept trying to calm me down but even holding onto Sharky did not calm me down much. I was so embarrassed and worried because I pooped myself in my sleep, like a baby does.
“Maxie, it's ok. You had an accident, it’s not a big deal. The doctor told me it might happen a few times, because of how deep you will sleep and how your body will be relaxed from the medicine. Don’t worry sweety, you are still a big boy, I am not mad at you, and you're not in trouble. I know it was an accident. It might be my fault. I normally make sure you try to go poop in the morning but I was busy and Scott and Matty were here. I bet you rushed to get changed so you could go have fun. We need to make sure you try every morning to go poopy on the potty, like the big boy I know you are. Ok.”
“Yeah I didn’t go poopy yesterday. I forgot and I was kinda in a hurry. I’m sorry. I will try to do it so I don’t go poopy in my diapers anymore. You won’t tell anyone will you?”
“It’s not a big deal Maxie. When you were little, I changed your poopy diapers all the time, and it was more than once a day, so if this were to happen once a month, I can clean you up. I figure it’s because of the medicine. If the medicine helps you sleep and not have those nightmares and you don’t get so upset or have an anxiety attack, having to change and clean up a poopy diaper every now and then is worth it. Don’t worry. We both know you are still a big boy, but I could tell how much you enjoyed your bottle last night so I also know you still are a little boy sometimes too. But you are my big diaper boy, and I love you for who you are. Never forget that. I might have to tell your doctor or therapist, but I know they work with boys that go #2 in their pants and diapers on a regular basis, so it would be no big deal. But don’t worry about that, it was just an accident and no big deal, none of your friends need to know.” Mom said and then she smiled at me. That made me feel better because I could tell she was not mad and was telling me the truth.
“Let's try these big kid daytime diapers and see how they work and feel for the day. We need to talk about the rest of the week and weekend and if you want to have some sleepovers with your friends. I recall you said you had homework so I want to make sure you get that done. I know Matty and Ben are in your class, so if you 3 want to work on it together, maybe it will be faster, but no copying each other. I want you to take a look at it and let's see how long it will take you and if you need help. I will be working from home today.”
She got me in the big kid youth diaper. It was not plastic and super thick like the night one. It was still thicker than the paw patrol ones but it was soft on the outside like them, but no cartoons or stuff on it, so it did not look like it was for little kids. Mom said it was called a SmartCore from Tranquility. It felt pretty good and was comfy. It had 2 tapes on each side like the night diaper does. Once it was on, I felt it and it felt good. I thought mom was going to help me down, but instead she blew a raspberry on my tummy, like she did when I was little. I started to laugh and squirm because it tickled. She did this 3 times and I was laughing really hard. She picked me up and hugged me. She patted my diapered butt and told me she loves me. I hugged her and said “I love you too Mommy.”
She carried me downstairs and put me in my highchair. She got me all buckled in and the tray put on. Then I got a bottle of juice and a sippy of milk with a bowl of dry Cheerios. It was fun to eat them with my fingers like I did when I was little. We used to do this once a month until dad said I was acting like a baby and if I wanted to act like a baby and wear diapers like one I would be treated like it all the time. I know mom and dad fought over that, but I said I was a big boy and not a baby and I wanted my cereal in a bowl with milk like a big boy eats it. Until now I did not get dry cereal after that. Is she trying to show me I can be a baby when I want and still be a big boy? I am a little confused. But I hope I get to see Ben and Matty today.
End Chapter 8
What will happen on the sleepovers?
What about Collin and his diapers? Yes, no, part time, full time, or ???
It seems Scott enjoyed watching the boys pleasure each other. He did not mind when Max touched him through his shorts, so what will happen between them, and maybe Matty?
Note: This chapter has been updated, because my friend and fellow DB author Eric pointed out the name changes for Collin in the middle of the story when the boys went outside to play. I believe I caught all of them. (if you see Dillon, it should be Collin).
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on NIFTY or on AO3.
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
The links for this chapter are embedded in the story, as each one is mentioned. Check them out!!!!!!!
If you have not checked out all the stories from prior chapters, check them out and ENJOY!
Chapter 9: Spring Break Continues
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 9
From Chapter 8:
She got me in the big kid youth diaper. It was not plastic and super thick like the night one. It was still thicker than the paw patrol ones but it was soft on the outside like them, but no cartoons or stuff on it, so it did not look like it was for little kids. Mom said it was called a SmartCore from Tranquility. It felt pretty good and was comfy. It had 2 tapes on each side like the night diaper does. Once it was on, I felt it and it felt good. I thought Mom was going to help me down, but instead, she blew a raspberry on my tummy, like she did when I was little. I started to laugh and squirm because it tickled a lot. She did this 3 times and I was laughing really hard. She picked me up and hugged me. She patted my diapered butt and told me she loves me. I hugged her and said, “I love you too Mommy.”
She carried me downstairs and put me in my highchair. She got me all buckled in and the tray put on. Then I got a bottle of juice and a sippy of milk with a bowl of dry Cheerios. It was fun to eat them with my fingers like I did when I was little. We used to do this once a month until Dad said I was acting like a baby and if I wanted to act like a baby and wear diapers like one I would be treated like it all the time. I know mom and dad fought over that stuff, but I said I was a big boy and not a baby and I wanted my cereal in a bowl with milk like big boys eat it. Until now I did not get dry cereal after that. Is she trying to show me I can be a baby when I want and still be a big boy? I am a little confused. But I hope I get to see Ben and Matty today.
CHAPTER 9:
Today is Wednesday of Spring break week. I am a bit sad that spring break is almost half over already.
“Max, we can do a sleepover here if you like. I talked with Ben’s mom, and she is happy to host you boys for a sleepover there. She thought it might be easiest for your new friend to do it there. But if you want to have Matty or Ben sleepover here one night we can do that too. I think it's best to have them one at a time first. I want to get to know both of them since I have a feeling you will be spending a lot of time with them. After each of them sleepover, we can try to figure out where everyone would sleep if you want both of them over, or even all 3 including the new boy. Collin is his name, right?”
“Yeah, his name is Collin. I don’t know who I want to sleep over first. Ben has a special bed. It's like a big kid crib because he sleepwalks and stuff. When he sleeps over we need it to be safe so he does not fall down the stairs or stuff. But I don’t want a crib. Maybe we can block my door so it doesn’t open unless you open it. Matty lives really close so it's easier for him to sleep over, so maybe the first time it should be Ben.”
“Patty explained to me about Ben’s sleep issues and told me about his special bed. The picture she sent me of you both cuddling with each other with your pacifiers was super cute. I won’t change your bed out to a big kid crib if you don’t want it unless you end up needing it. But with your meds, and even when you were not on them, you never were a sleepwalker.”
“I will give Patty a call and see when she thinks all you boys should do the sleepover at her house. I will find out when Ben can spend the night here. Amy said any time was good for Matty. I have a little bit of work to do today, but I will be working here. I have a conference call after lunch. You can ride your bike or head over to Matty’s house if you want to, or you can relax on the sofa or in your room and read.”
“Can I watch some cartoons for a little while? Then I will ride my bike to Matty’s house and see if we can all go ride bikes and stuff. Maybe Ben can ride with us. I hope Collin’s Mom got him some diapers. She liked my idea about how to get his brother to potty train even when Collin wears diapers at home.“
“Sure sweety. You can watch some cartoons. It's still early, so enjoy. You can get some more sleep if you want. Curl up with Sharky and relax. I will let you know what Patty and I figure out.”
I was enjoying the cartoons. I don’t know how long I was watching it, but it was a while. I like Paw Patrol because it’s funny, but don’t want my friends or other kids to know I like it.
“Maxie, would you like to have Ben spend the night tonight? It looks like Friday night will be the best for everyone to spend the night at Ben’s house. If you want to spend Thursday night at Matty’s house you can do that too. The plan is for you all to get together at Ben’s house before lunchtime on Friday. If you stay at Matty’s house, we figured you boys could ride your bikes over to Ben’s house.”
“Cool, that sounds great Mommy. What time will Ben come over? Maybe we can all work on our homework together? Can we do BBQ for dinner? Maybe hamburgers or hot dogs?”
“Ben will be over in a little bit. He will be riding his bike, and Patty will drop off his overnight bag when she takes his brother to spend the night at his friend’s house. If you boys want to go to Matty’s house you can, or he can come over here for a while, especially if you will be working on your homework. I will have Patty tell Ben to bring his homework with him.”
“I think we can BBQ tonight. I want to teach you how to use it, so might as well start now.”
It seemed like an hour, but it was only about 15 minutes until there was a knock at the door. I ran to it and opened it. I was in just my diaper, and had my pacifier in my mouth still, but I figured Ben would not care.
“Hi Buddy, is your mommy home, I have a package for her.” Said the delivery man. I was so embarrassed.
“Mom, there is a man with a package for you” I called to her. She smiled, as she passed me to get the package.”
“Here you go, please sign here.” The man said. As my mom started to sign on the tablet.
“My son is often the same way when he is at home. I bet he is still watching cartoons and in his soggy diaper from last night. He just turned 8 and has never had a dry night. He has some daytime issues when he is tired, nervous, or excited. My eldest was the same way until he hit 13 and then he finally started to grow and started to have dry nights. He is 14 and has been dry most nights for the last 6 months. It’s a lot more common than most kids or parents will admit.”
“Yeah, Max has always been a bedwetter, and now has daytime issues because of some emotional issues from his father. He is 10, but most people look at him and assume he is 6 or 7 because of his size. Hopefully, with us moving here, and him having friends who accept and understand him, it will get better. Thanks for the package. Have a wonderful day” mom said.
As mom was closing the door, Ben rode up on his bike. She told him she would open the garage and he could park it next to my bike. I ran to the garage to open the door for him.
“Hi Ben!”
“Hi Max. My mom told me to bring my homework so we can work on it together. I am a little nervous about sleeping over because I have never slept over at a friend's house before. But my mom said it would be fine and not to worry.”
“Cool. Do you want to get Matty then we can all work on our homework first. We can ride our bikes later when we are done. When I was at the diaper store, I saw a neat purple pacifier with a butterfly on it. I thought George might like it.”
“I will tell my mom. I bet he would love it.” Ben said as he got his phone out and sent his mom a message.
“Let's go to my room. I need to get some shorts and a cool shirt on. Then we can go get Matty. Should we do our homework here or at his house?”
“I don’t care. Let's do it here in your room. I love my little brother but they can be a pest at times. You don’t got any brothers, so let's do it here because it's more private” Ben said as we were going to my room.
Ben was wearing his cool overall shorts. They hide his diaper really good, but I think he is in a thick diaper because I can see the diaper shape.
I put on my jean shorts and a blue ‘Cars’ shirt that is really cool. I saw another kid on Facebook that had the same shirt. He and his family (Benson family) play all kinds of fun games for prizes. He had the shirt when they were doing a spinning game for movie trivia.
“Ben, what diaper are you wearing? You saw my diaper. I might wear it to school sometimes but I think you are in a thicker diaper. Is it the one we normally wear at night?”
“Yeah, it's a soft thick diaper. It’s a different brand. It’s called Abena I think. It’s not as thick as the Mega-Max is, but it's thicker than my school diaper. It’s comfy. My cousin wears the thicker version of these to bed at night and he says they are awesome. This is not plastic on the outside so it’s really quiet like the one you are wearing. I thought I would be home today. So when mom changed me, I asked for thick but not overnight thick, so she got this one. I don’t know if we have the one you are wearing. Maybe I can try one of those tomorrow. I wore my shortalls because they hide the diaper bulge well and you said I was cute in them.”
Ben put his backpack next to my desk. Once I was dressed we ran downstairs. I was barefoot, but to go to Matty’s house that is ok.
“Mom, we are going to Matty’s house. Be back soon because we want to do our homework in my room.” I said as we were running out the front door.
We walked to Matty’s house and knocked on the door. Dylan opened the door. When he saw me he smiled. “Matty, Max and Ben are here” he yelled. He moved so we could walk in, and he closed the door.
“Hi Max. You must be Ben. Nice to meet you. I have heard a lot about you. I am Amy, Matty and Dylan’s mom. I hope you boys are enjoying your spring break.”
“Yes Maam, I am, and I can’t wait until Friday when we have a big sleepover at my house.” Ben said.
“Well I have a treat for you boys. I offered to have your brother stay here and do a sleepover with Dylan, if your mom wants, so that way you older boys don’t have to worry about little brother’s bugging you.”
“Cool. I love my brother. George is not too much of a pest, but it would be cool to have a sleepover and it just be my friends there. Especially because it’s my first real sleepover. I only had 1 friend sleepover before and that only happened 1 time. I’m nervous to have everyone sleepover, but I hope it’s fun.” Said Ben.
“Ben, no one will tease you. We are friends, and friends don’t tease or bully each other. I think your bed is kinda cool. I know Matty will not tease you and I think Collin will love it. I wonder if we can all fit in it?” I said.
“Hi guys. Do you want to ride bike, or play games here or at the park?” said an excited Matty. He is in just his Spiderman undies.
“Let’s do our homework first, then we can ride bike and stuff. But I think you might want to put on some shorts” I said with a giggle. Even Matty’s mom laughed a little.
Matty looked at himself and realized he was only in his undies. He blushed a little, then ran to his room to put on some clothes.
“You boys can follow him to his room. He can stay out until 5pm, but I need him to be home by 5, Okay?” said his mom.
“Ok, can he have lunch at my house?” I asked
“If it’s ok with your mom, he can have lunch there. If I don’t see you before, I will see you tomorrow afternoon Max.” said Amy, as we started to walk down the hall.
As we got to Matty’s room we saw him hopping around on 1 foot as he is trying to get his shorts on but his foot is stuck in the fabric. It’s funny so we start to laugh. Matty looks up at us and smiles. Then he hops on a lego. I can see it hurt. It caused him to lose his balance and he fell on his butt. We laughed even more but we went to make sure he was ok. He was laughing too, so I knew he was okay.
“My foot got stuck in my soccer shorts. I could not get it to go thru and then you guys saw me and started laughing. I guess me hopping like that was funny until I stepped on my lego. That hurt almost as much as when my butt landed on it.” Matty said as we were all trying to stop laughing.
“If you had a diaper on like us, it would not have hurt much when you fell on your butt” I said.
Dylan came by to see why we were laughing. He just looked at us like we are crazy and went back to his room.
Once he was dressed, he got his backpack. I suggested he put on shoes and socks so we could ride our bikes later. We raced downstairs and only stopped so Matty could tell him mom BYE.
Matty got his bike and pushed it to my house. I opened the garage and he put it next to my bike.
When I got inside, I was going to take my friends to my room, but Mom stopped us.
“Boys, I will make some sandwiches for you around noon. Then I have a conference call I need to take, so I will need you to be kinda quiet. You can work or play upstairs, or if your homework is done, go out and explore.”
“Ok Mom. We are going to go to my room and work on our homework. We will try not to make much noise.” I said.
We ran up the stairs, and I heard my mom yelling at us to slow down and don’t run on the stairs. Ben was having a little harder time because of his diaper, but mine was not too thick so it was not a problem.
I got my homework folder out of my backpack. We sat on the floor and took out the handout Mr. Hansen gave us. I remember he said to read the whole thing before we start. I saw Matty was about to start on it.
“Matty, remember what Mr. Hansen said. We need to read the whole thing first before we do any of it, and use a pen, not a pencil.” I said before Matty could write his answer to the first question.
“But the first question just says to write our name on the upper left corner. We should do that.” Matty said. Ben nodded his agreement
“The way Mr. Hansen told us to read it all first was not the same way he told us other stuff for our work. It was like a warning. I think we should read everything before we even put our name on it.”
“OK, Max, but I know we will have to put our name on it.” Matty said with a sigh.
We read the entire worksheet. It had all kinds of different stuff we had to write on the front and back of the paper. The last question, was #20. It said to skip all the other questions, and only write our name on the top right corner on the back of the paper. I was super happy when I saw that, because I knew if Matty had put his name on the front he would have gotten it wrong.
“Wow Max, you were right. If I had done what #1 said I would have gotten it all wrong. Thanks. You are really smart.” Said Matty.
“Yeah Max, I was going to put my name on my sheet just like Matty until you said to wait. It made sense to do it. But we would not have followed the directions. It even says at the top of the paper to read all questions before doing them. But I want to get it done fast, so I was going to skip it. My mom would have given me a big lecture about following directions if I screwed it up. THANK YOU!” said Ben, just before he gave me a hug. Matty came and hugged me too. It felt good to be hugged by my friends.
“It’s no big deal. I just remembered what he said, and when I looked at the worksheet the other day I saw it said the same thing at the very top of it, so I knew it had to be important. I want to go do fun stuff, but it don’t take long to read all the questions first. I could see Mr. Hansen giving us something like this as a timed test in class. We would be in a hurry and skip over reading all of it.”
“Well that homework was a full page of questions and it only took up 5 minutes to do it.” Matty said with a giggle. I started to giggle and Ben started to laugh.”
“Matty, I got a secret I need to tell you before you come over this weekend. It’s a big secret, and only my special friends know, so that is why I think you need to know. You will find out about it when you sleep over. I have a medical condition, and that causes me to sleepwalk a lot. One time my parents found me in the backyard asleep in the hottub. It was not hot, and they said I was cold and they were worried I could have drowned but also because the water was cool, so my body was cold to touch. My brother George has the same condition, but it’s not as bad as mine is. We have special beds that help keep us in bed at night. I am kinda embarrassed about mine. It looks weird, but it keeps me safe. Max slept in it when he spent the night. If you don’t want to, I understand.” Ben said as his lower lip is trembling with his fear of rejection.
“Ben, it’s okay. I wish we had become friends last year when we had Mrs. Jones class. I always thought you were kinda cute and nice. But you don’t talk to many people and stuff. You only talked to Sean last year, and I guess he moved because I have not seen him this year. I don’t care about what kind of bed you have. You said it’s special so it keeps you safe. That’s cool. It’s not like it’s a cage or a crib or anything. I guess a bunk bed could be bad because you could fall off the top bunk then.” Matty said.
Ben started crying. I gave Matty a look so he would know he said something bad. He looked sad because Ben was crying. I hugged Ben trying to calm him down. Matty came and hugged him too.
“Ben, I’m sorry. I don’t know what I said that upset you, but don’t worry. We are friends, and I will keep your secret and I would never tease you. If Max says it’s cool, it must be pretty cool.”
“My bed is like a crib but for big kids. It’s got a sides on it and I can’t get out of it once my parents close the side at night. I’m sorry I am such a big baby. If you don’t want to be friends with a baby like me I understand.” Ben said as his crying got worse.
I looked at Matty. He was shocked. I don’t think he was trying to be mean or anything, but Ben is really scared of being teased about his bed.
“Ben, you are not a baby. You wear diapers because you got hurt and your bladder was damaged really bad. You got a special bed so you don’t walk around and get hurt. If anyone is a baby it’s me. I am the one that was a bedwetter, but now I am wearing diapers all the time. I pee them at school, but my bladder is not hurt like yours. I just can’t seem to control it much, kinda like how a toddler can’t control it too much. My mom bought me a big changing table and I got bottles, sippy cups, and pacifiers. You don’t have a changing table, your little brother does, so that means you are more of a big kid than I am.” I said trying to make Ben laugh and realize that if he is going to say he is a baby then it means I must be one to, and he was one telling me I am not a baby.
“At least you both need your diapers in the daytime. I don’t but I like them and want to wear them whenever I am not at school. They are so soft and comfy. I don’t want to have to wear them all the time, but I do like wearing them. So what does that make me?” Matty said while looking at us.
“Max, you’re not a baby. Your dad hurt you a lot and did lots of bad stuff to you. It’s not your fault you need diapers now, it’s his fault for how he hurt you and stuff. You are a big kid. Look at your cool room.” Ben said to me. I looked at Matty because I haven’t told him what happened. We got busy yesterday and we never talked about that stuff. I need to tell him tomorrow when we are alone and can talk.
“We are all friends here. So we can trust each other. Matty, Ben’s bed is kinda like a crib but it keeps him safe at night. I slept in it last weekend and it was comfy. It’s not like a baby crib. I think I would still fit in one of those because I know my mom’s friend back in Nebraska had a boy and they just changed his crib into a toddler bed. I was tired so I was told to take a nap with him on his bed. It’s the same size as a crib, but it didn’t have the big side so we could climb in and out of it. I fit in it, and that was only like a month ago. He was almost 4, and I am only a little bit bigger than him. I am about the same size as your brothers are. They are 6 or 7, and when we buy my clothes I get either size 6 or 8, but the undies mom bought me before I went to full time diapers were a size 5-6. I bet you both would like them, they look kinda neat, but I would not wear them to school if I had to change and other kids saw me.” I said. I went to my underwear drawer. It was mostly diapers now, but the new undies and my boxers were still in it. I showed them the fancy undies mom got me.
“Wow Max, those look wicked cool. I think you are really cute in your diaper, but I bet you would be really cute in those too. Maybe my mom would get me some like that. They feel so soft. They look a little like girl’s undies but I can tell they are for a boy because of the way the front is.” Said Matty.
“Yeah Max, those do look cool and they are soft. I bet George would like those, especially if they had Paw Patrol on them. Where did your mom get them?” Ben said and then giggled.
“We got them at the boys clothes store next to the diaper store. I liked the yellow ones, it was pikachu yellow. I wore these for like 2 days before I started wearing diapers in the daytime. I had an accident at the therapist. Then mom took me to the diaper store, and she put me in a thick night diaper. I got the Harry Potter pacifier and bottle then. She took me to the clothes store and I got some shorts, overalls, and diaper shirts. I knew when mom was buying me diaper shirts to hide the diapers during the day or at school it meant I would be wearing them all the time. I was embarrassed and kinda mad, but it’s better than having an accident at school and everyone teasing me or calling me a baby or stuff. I am glad people can’t tell about my diapers, unless they hit my butt, like Collin did.”
We talked and laughed for a while. Eventually my mom called us down because she made lunch. I told her we finished our homework and that it was a trick assignment. She laughed when I told her about it. She was proud of me that I listened to the teacher and followed his directions.
When we were done eating, mom said she wanted to check my diaper. I undid my shorts and let them fall down, so mom could see it. It was wet but not really wet. She checked Ben too. She asked Matty how wet he was. He blushed and said he was dry because he was in undies today.
Mom told me I should take some juice boxes with us when we go ride our bikes. I got my old backpack and put some juice in it and some bottled water. Once we were ready to go, we headed out on our bikes to explore. I set my alarm on my watch to go off at 4pm so we could make sure to get Matty home in time. I have a water bottle that fits in the holder on my bike, but its in my room. The water bottles fit in the holder ok.
We rode around the park and the neighborhood. We met a few other kids. Some were 3rd graders, and others were 5th or 6th graders. But all of them were taller than me. Matty showed us where we can go fishing that is only about a 20 minute bike ride. It’s a small creek, but it opens into a big pool and it’s just at the end of a path we can ride our bikes on. I said we should go fishing here soon. We had a lot of fun exploring and I was learning a lot about the different areas around my new house. As we were riding back I saw a boy on a bike with red tires. He was about my size. I wanted to talk to him.
“Guys, see that boy there, with the bike with red tires. Let’s catch up to him. I want to talk to him and say Hi.”
Ben said “Okay” and Matty nodded. It took us about a block, but we caught up to him as he came to a stop by a signal light.
“Hi, I like your cool red tires. Is your name Jimmy?” I said to the boy.
He looked at me kinda weird, but then smiled at me. “Thanks. I just got this bike. Yeah my name is Jimmy, how did you know that? I don’t know you, do I?”
“My name is Max. I saw your bike being worked on at the bike shop when I took mine in to get it fixed. I had those red tires on my bike, but I thought they went with your hand grips so I offered to give them to your bike so it looked cool.”
“Really, that was you. Thanks I love the tires. I am the only one here with tires like it. My foster brother says they look cool and he wishes he had some for his bike, and he is 13. Why did you not keep them for your bike?”
“I was going to, but my mom says if we can help someone out so they can be happier or feel better, then we did what we should do. Doing the right thing is always the right thing to do. I felt it was the right thing to do, because I did not need them, and they would help you and your cool bike out. How old are you and what grade are you in?” I said.
“I’m 8 and three fourths. I turn 9 this summer. I am in third grade. I had to change schools and stuff when I went to fostercare. My mom and I lived in the trailer park on the edge of town for the last year. We moved a lot. I have been to school in 8 states so far. Now I live 2 blocks that way. (He pointed towards where Ben lives). I like to come to the park and ride my bike in it and sit under the trees. It’s really quiet.”
“Cool, I just moved here a few weeks ago. I live by the park. I can see it from my bedroom window. This is Matty, and he lives 2 doors from me. I met him and his brother in the park one day when they were walking home. This is Ben, I think he lives by you.”
“I think I have seen you on the bus a few times. You can sit by me and we can talk if you want to. I don’t know many people on the bus. I normally just read or look out the window. My little brother will sit with me sometimes, but normally he sits with his friend, so you can sit with me.” Ben said. This made Jimmy smile.
“Cool, I don’t know many people either. Most the boys in my class have their friends and don’t want to try to be my friend. I had a boy show me around for a day. He was nice, but he told me he was sad because his parents are moving when school is done. So I did not try to make friends with him because then we would both be sad when school ended. I got 3 foster brothers right now. One is 13 and the other 2 are real brothers, they are 4 and 10. They are all pretty nice to me.”
“Nice. Well, we got to get going. It was nice meeting you. I hope we see each other more. You can say HI at school to, if you see us. We are not like some of the jerks that won’t talk to people in lower grades. Shoot, you are younger than me and taller. Most people think I am like 6 or 7 and in kindergarten or 1st grade, not 4th grade.” I said. He waved then rode his bike down the sidewalk to the housing area where Ben lives.
“I think I might now where he lives. There is a family down the street from us, and I know they do fostercare. They have a boy and I think he is about 13, so I bet that is them. They are nice. The lady did some babysitting sometimes, and 2 years ago me and George spent spring break there during the day. They were nice and did not tease me about my diapers and George was in pullups then. I will look to see if I see him get off on my stop. There are a bunch of kids that do, so I normally don’t pay attention to them. Only George to make sure he is with me when we walk.”
We headed back to my house. As we got there, we saw Ben’s mom was there. We put the bikes away and went in.
“Hi Mom, I’m home” I said as I came in thru the garage door. I did not yell incase she was on the phone, but I said it so she knew it was me.
“Max, can you and the boys come into the kitchen please.” I heard my mom say. So we all went into the kitchen. It was about 4:30 so Matty had some time before he had to leave.
“Hi, mom, did you bring my bag with my pjs and stuff in it?” asked Ben when he saw his mom.
“Actually, Ben, I did not. Amy said she had Pjs, you could wear. You can wear the same clothes you got on now home tomorrow. You can either ride your bike home or Amy will drop you off when she takes Max to his Dr. appointment.”
“Ok. Did you get the text I sent about the pacifier for George? Max saw it yesterday and he thought George might like it.”
“I got it and picked it up for him. I dropped him off at a friend’s house before I went and did all my shopping. I insisted Amy let me give her some diapers so you have some here for when you stay over or come over after school and might need a diaper change. You and Max wear the same diapers most the time, it seems. I and Amy talked about your safety at night when you sleep over and I think you will be just fine tonight. I want you to have fun and behave.”
“Thanks mommy, I will.”
“Okay, boys, you can go play in Max’s room for a bit if you want to. But Matty your mom wants you home pretty soon. She said before 5, so it might be best if you head home now just so you don’t get in trouble. Max will be over once his doctor’s appointment is done tomorrow. You can come over or call in the morning if you boys want to play here during the day.”
“Okay, thank you. Yeah I guess I should go. My backpack is in Max’s room still.” Matty said.
“You boys can go get it and then they can walk you out to get your bike.” My mom said.
We ran upstairs and Matty got his backpack. We talked for a few minutes and he told me he would text me some stories he found. I told him I would do the same, because I found a few good ones last night.
“Matty, I found a cool story it's like a sci-fi or fantasy story and it has some cute boys in it that play with each other and some are even bedwetters. It's called Jia and the 4th Age. I only got part way thru it so far, but it's wicked cool. It's on Nifty and AO3 so I will send you a link to it.”
“Awesome. I can’t wait. I found a few cool ones. One is called Axel from Ashes. It's really neat. It's got lots of love and stuff and the boy is a bedwetter like me. The other is called Adventures at School. I only got the first 2 chapters so far but I was super stiff from them.”
“Matty, can you send them to me too? I found a cool one yesterday. It's about some of the Bingham brothers. The author has several fun stories. I was super stiff and I humped my teddy bear so hard, it was awesome. I think it was called Bingham Cousin Sleepover. The Dyches Family Therapy is a lot of fun too. Some of the comments and ideas are super sexy.”
“Yeah, when I get to my tablet and have some privacy I will email both of you. We can do a 3-way email so we can share with each other each time. I wonder if Collin will like these kinds of stories too?”
We heard my mom call us and tell us that Matty had to head home now. We walked down and I opened the garage so he could ride his bike home. I closed it and then I went back to my room. Ben was still up there. I walked in and saw he was looking at something in the back of my closet. I was not sure what it was at first, I thought maybe some of my new pjs, but then I saw what it was. I was so embarrassed.
“Wow, I did not know you liked to wear this stuff Max. You are like George. Does it make you feel like a girl when you wear a dress or what?” Ben asked while looking at the sun dress I wore for Halloween last year with Brian. I could not reply. I was trying really hard not to cry, like a little sissy girl.
“Max, don’t cry. I'm sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you. Your closet was open and the sun hit the dress and it sparkled. I went to see what was shiny in your closet. I love George, and I don’t care if he is a sissy or girly boy. I don’t care if you are either. I love you Max.” Ben said as he came to me. He pulled me into a tight hug and just held me. I started to cry. He held me while I cried for a minute or two.
“Ben, last Halloween, Brian and I went trick-or-treating dressed as toddler girls. It was my dad’s idea. We each had a pretty dress on and a pink girly GoodNites under it. That was all. You could see the pullup thru the dress. My dad told us we had to be really wet when we got home. Brian went to his house when we were done, and I went home. My dad told me I was his pretty sissy boy. He said I was sexy in my wet pullup and dress. He told Mom he would help me get changed for bed and sort out my candy. He touched me all over when I had the dress on and then he took it off and made me do stuff for him. I had fun wearing the dress and GoodNites with Brian, but I did not want Daddy to use me when I got home. My mom and Aunt told me and Brian we were super cute and really pretty in our outfits. It felt kinda neat to wear it and that is why I saved it. I think of Brian whenever I see it in my closet. I have not worn it since. Maybe I am a sissy, I don’t know. I don’t do much sports. I like gymnastics, swimming, and riding my bike. That and fishing are about all the sporty or outdoor stuff I like. Please don’t tell Matty about this. I don’t know if he would understand.”
Ben gave me a huge hug and held me as I cried a little more. He looked me in my tear filled eyes, and kissed me. It was a very loving and tender kiss. We ended up with our tongues wrestling each other.
“I won’t tell anyone. I have worn a dress a few times. I have played dress up with George before. I normally do it for him as part of his birthday gift from me. Our parents make it special with a special dinner and tells us how pretty we are. George loves it. I bet you were really pretty and cute in your dress and pink GoodNites. I have been called a sissy before. I know a boy that does ballet and lots of people call him a sissy. He is the son of my mom’s friend. My mom told me that some boys are more feminine than others, and some call them sissy but they are still boys. It’s ok for boys to like girly stuff, just like its ok for girls to like boy stuff, they are called tom boys. Some of the best ballet dancers, chiefs, gymnasts, and nurses are men. So there really is nothing that is just for boys or just for girls. If it makes you feel good and be happy then it’s good for you.”
“Max, I love swimming. I am ok at gymnastics. Riding our bikes is great. I like soccer and baseball too, but I don’t throw really good. I love camping and fishing too. I have done dance class before. I tried 2 kinds. One of them was ballet. I did it when I was 7 for a year. It was a lot of fun. I wore white or black tights mostly, but you could tell I had a diaper on under them. The first class there were 2 others boys in it with me, but I was the only boy in the 2nd class of ballet. The international dance class I did last year was fun. It had about 15 kids in it. The oldest was almost 13 and the youngest was 6. There were 6 boys and the rest girls. We had a lot of fun. No one teased me about my diapers. Some of them felt it because we would dance with another person some times. Normally it was a girl because more girls than boys. But one time a bunch of girls were gone so it was just 10 of us and 6 were boys. I danced with another boy he was 1 year older than me and cute. He felt my diaper and smiled at me. He rubbed my diaper and my butt some that day. It was so cool. He told me later he wet the bed still and wore diapers at night. I told him about our support group here, but he lives in the next town over. He was really nice and we talked all the time after class. George said he wanted to try ballet because he watched me do it. I told him that if he did, I would do it again so he was not the only boy in the class. The kids class, which is not teenagers yet, has all levels in the class and we are in groups based on our level. It’s fun. I bet you would like it. Maybe we could do it together.” Ben said as he smiled at me.
“I don’t know Ben. Maybe. I would have to think about it, and I don’t know if mom can afford it. I don’t like pink, so if I don’t have to wear pink then I could try it I guess. I really want to be a better swimmer, and I think diving looks so cool. I started gymnastics because Brian thought it would be fun and because I thought it was kinda like diving because I got to do twists and jumps and stuff. Not sure I would do it now. You can’t hide a diaper under the tight outfit we wore. I saw some little kids had pullups or diapers on before and I know I look like a really little kid, but it would be embarrassing for everyone to see the thick diaper under the outfit. I am worried someone at school would find out and tease me. But I did really like it. I guess that’s my fear in ballet, because everyone would see and know about my diaper. But if you did it in your diapers I could try.”
Because I wanted BBQ for dinner, mom suggested we play in the backyard for a while and then we would have dinner on the patio.
Ben said we should do it in just our diapers. I was nervous, but I said ok. We stripped down to just our diapers. We were both pretty wet. My diaper was a lot wetter looking than Ben’s but his was thicker than mine too. My mom looked at us kinda weird when we went outside in just our diaper. We played on the swing set and talked. Ben likes soccer so we kicked a soccer ball around for a while. It was fun. Brian loved playing soccer, so we always kicked a ball around and he tought me stuff so I could try to keep up with him. We had to stop when I accidentally kicked the ball over the fence into Uncle Scott’s yard.
Mom was just about to start the grill. I told her what happened and she said I should go see if he was home so I could get my ball. He has seen me in diapers before, so I just walked next door in my wet diaper. Ben stayed at my place and said he was going to set the table, so mom told him where everything was.
I knocked on Uncle Scott’s door. When he opened it he just stared at me. He smiled and I say he got a stiffy in his shorts really fast.
“Max, what are you doing here? Is everything okay?”
“Yeah it’s ok. I accidentally kicked my soccer ball over the fence. Ben and I were kicking it in the back yard. Mom said I should come get it and make sure it did not hurt your plants or stuff.”
“Don’t worry about any of my plants. I got a few gardens, but I don’t think your ball will hurt them much. Now let’s go get it.”
We went into his backyard. It was about the same size as our yard and he had a nice patio. He had a gazebo on one side that had a big hot tub in it. I saw 4 large planter boxes full of plants. I know 3 of them were vegetables, because I knew what some looked like vegetables in them. Each box had tomato plants growing on the end of them. But 1 box had a plant I had not seen before. It had weird leaves. The ball was resting next to that planter. I went to get it.
“I like your gardens. What kind of plant is this one? I have never seen it in our garden or the huge garden at Brian's house. They had all kinds of stuff. I know some of that stuff is cooking spices, and that looks like dill over there, but this one I never seen before.” I said as I pointed to the plants in this garden bed.
“Max, those are medical plants. They are a special plant. It helps me when I pull a muscle or have a hard time sleeping at night. I would not worry about those. If you look at this tomato plant over here, it will have purple tomatoes on it, and they are perfect to go on hamburgers this summer.”
“Cool. We are doing hamburgers and hot dogs for dinner tonight.”
“Have a good night Max. In the future, if your ball or toy comes over the fence, you can come in thru the side gate and get it anytime. I give you permission to do that whenever you need to. I will show you where the gate is.”
“Thanks, I appreciate that. I will try to not kick stuff in your yard. But I'm not that good at soccer, and never played baseball.”
As I walked out the gate I could feel his eyes on my diapered butt. He had a stiffy the whole time he was talking to me and showing me around. I wonder how big it is.
When I got back, mom showed me how to start the grill. It is cool because it’s propane and not wood like our last one was. I can use this one. Mom showed me the different settings and stuff and she let me cook the food. She watched and helped but I figured it out pretty good. The hotdogs were a little crunchy and kinda burned but not really. It’s just how I like them and Ben said it was his favorite way.
After we were done eating and cleaned everything up, mom said we should go take a shower, and get ready for bed. My diaper leaked when we were on the patio, so I know I need a new one.
Ben and I went to my bathroom. The shower is big enough for both of us to do it at the same time. There is enough room that Matty and Collin could shower with us at the same time too. It has a big head in the middle and the hand held one too. We took off each others diaper in the bathroom and then shared a shower. We washed each other. It felt really good.
I played with Ben’s stiffy a little then I slid onto my knees. I sucked on his stiffy like it was my pacifier. It felt good to me and I know Ben liked it. He was moaning and had his hands on my head. I put some soap on my finger, and pushed it in his butt. He grunted and I felt his stiffy get even stiffer. I moved my finger back and forth in his butt while I sucked on him. I felt his boy button and rubbed it with my finger. When I did that, Ben grabbed my head and tried to push more of his stiffy into my mouth. I felt his body shake and his stiffy was moving in my mouth. I gave him a baby boygasm. I was so happy. I stopped sucking on him or pushing on his button. He was relaxed and leaning on me a little. I took my finger out and soaped up 2 fingers. I pushed them into his butt, and started to suck on him again. I heard him moan and his stiffy got super hard. He was panting and holding onto my hair. He started thrusting in and out of my mouth as I was sucking on him. My dad called it face fucking and he did that to me a lot. It’s fun when Ben does it and I don’t hurt, choke or gag on him like I did when dad did to me. I moved my fingers in his butt and he was moving them in and out of his butt as he moved his stiffy in my mouth. I pushed onto his button area. When he would push back, my fingered rubbed on it and the rubbed more when he went forward.
He face fucked me for maybe 2 minutes before I felt him stiffen up and start to shake and grunt. His stiffy was twitching in my mouth, so I know he had another baby boygasm. I gave him 2 of them in only a few minutes. I was super happy, and I know Ben liked it. He held my head and he leaned on me for another minute. I stopped sucking when he was doing that and took my fingers out of his butt. I washed my hand while I waited for him to let go of my head.
As Ben let go of my head he finally talked to me. “Max, that was the best. I never felt that good before. You put your fingers in my butt and that felt weird at first but it felt really good. You touched a spot in my butt and it was like firecrackers going off. WOW!!! It was AWESOME. That is the best I have ever felt. Thank you. I think I love you.” Ben said as he pulled me up to look me in my eyes. Then he kissed me. We kissed and I put my tongue in his mouth and he sucked on my tongue. It was fun and felt good.
When we stopped kissing, Ben went onto his knees and sucked on me. WOW it was good. He put his finger in my butt and started fucking me with it. It felt really good. His tongue was moving all over the head of my stiffy. I was about to have my boygasm when he found my button and started rubbing on it. I grabbed his head and pushed my stiffy as far in as I could as my body started to shake and twitch. It was so good. The only time I felt better was once when Brian gave me my baby boygasm from just fucking me with his stiffy in my butt. I had my tingles or boygasm 3 times while he had his twice in my butt. That was the best ever, but this time with Ben was almost as good.
I had to pull Ben off my stiffy because it was too sensitive when he started to suck on it again.
“Ben, that was the best I ever had when someone sucked on me. WOW it felt great. Thanks. I think I might love you too. I just don’t want Matty to be mad at me or you. I like him a lot too.”
“I like Matty a lot too. I never done stuff with him, but I think it would be fun. Maybe we can do stuff when he sleeps over at my house this weekend. My shower is big and we can all shower together. I wonder if he has ever done stuff with a boy before?”
“I know he has, because we done a little stuff and he told me he did stuff with his older cousin before. Don’t tell him I told you that please.”
“I won’t. Cool so he is like me kinda. I learned it from my older cousin too, and you said Brian is your cousin and you both did stuff. So we all have done stuff with our cousins. Sweet.”
“I never thought of it like that, but yeah. We are all alike that way. I wonder about Collin. It would be fun to play with him too, and if he never done stuff, we can teach him and make him feel so good.”
“That’s a wicked idea. It would be a lot of fun. If you are my boyfriend, maybe Matty and Collin can be boyfriends, and we can all be best friends and play with each other.” Ben said, while looking deep in my eyes.
There was a knock on the door which jolted us apart and caused me to pee a little.
“Boys, are you about done. Do you need me to wash your hair, or dry you guys off?”
“We are almost done mom. We are rinsing our hair. We will be out in a few minutes.”
“Okay. I have your diapers set on the changing table in the spare bedroom. When you are dry, just meet me in there.”
“Okay” we both said as we were washing our hair. I am so glad my shampoo is the kids shampoo that doesn’t hurt our eyes. I got both strawberry and green apple ones. I did the green apple, and Ben used the strawberry one.
We got out, dried off, and walked to the spare bedroom with our towels around us. If Ben was not there I would have done it without the towel around me. I don’t know why I did it with the towel, this way. Mom looked at us and smiled.
“Max, are you shy now? Normally you don’t have your towel around you, and since you both just showered together, I don’t know why you would be shy around each other.” She said. It made me blush a little.
“I don’t know Mommy, I just did it. You have seen me nakey a lot and changed my diapers every day since I started wearing them again. Ben has seen me get changed and we have washed each other so it’s no big deal. Sometimes I just want to be covered and protected. I know it's silly, but it's how I feel sometimes.”
Mom gave me a big hug. “Sweety, you are safe here. He will never hurt you again. I can tell Ben is a very special friend and I don’t think he would ever hurt you on purpose. I have a feeling I will be seeing a lot of Ben over here. Maybe even more than I know I will see Matty here.” Mom said with a big smile.
“Now let’s get you both into a soft dry diaper, so we don’t get any puddles on the floor.” She said and laughed. I was first and she changed me easily as we all talked. I could tell that mom liked Ben. He is smart, funny, kind, and a little shy. He is a lot like me. He is not as small as me, but he is almost as skinny. George is about my size. When she was diapering Ben, we told her that he wants me to try ballet, and that he did it before and would do it again and help me if I did. Mom said if I wanted to do that it was fine with her.
“Mom, I think it might be fun, but I know we don’t have a lot of money. I know these diapers are expensive and so is the other stuff you get for me. I don’t want us to not be able to pay bills or stuff because I am trying ballet or dance, or something else.”
“Maxie, we do have a budget. Yes, these softer thicker diapers are a bit more costly than the little kid diapers, but they last longer and they make you happy. Don’t worry about our budget. If we can’t afford it, I will tell you. Right now we can, so if you want to try something this summer or in the fall, we can do that. I saw a flyer that said they had summer swim lessons and groups at the community pool. I thought you might like that. They said age 10 and up can learn to do simple dives or different swimming strokes. I know you liked gymnastics and said you wanted to try diving. You have fun on the diving board, so if you want to try that this summer you can. We can work it out. I want you to be happy. I think it said it meets twice a week in the afternoon. I can show you the flyer. It was in the mail today and I put it in the bin that hangs on the wall where anything important goes.”
“Cool, that would be awesome mom. I really want to try that. Maybe you can do it too Ben.” I said.
“It would be fun. When school starts back up we can do ballet. She does 3 different ones over a year. If we do the one when school starts it goes until Christmas. Then she does one thats winter and spring and the last one is summer. The fall one is a lot of fun because we do the nutcracker dance. I thought about trying out for little league, but swimming with you would be a lot more fun. I wonder if we all have to wear those small little swimsuits. The ones that look like those undies you showed us.” Ben said and then started to giggle. Mom had finished changing him and helped him off the table.
“Those swimsuits are called Speedos, or actually that is a very popular brand, and most people call that skimpy style of suit a speedo. I think it’s important if you are going to be swimming to wear that kind of suit. The bigger ones are really baggy and will get in the way when you dive. I dated a swimmer in high school. He said at first the speedo was scary, but once he got use to wearing it, he would never go to any other kind of swimsuit. He started wearing them when he was in junior high I think he said. Since you only wet your diapers, you won’t need a swim diaper, so those should work fine for you. They come in all kinds of colors and patterns on them. I bet they even have them with pokemon, minion, dragons, and other fun stuff on them. Maybe the boys clothing store carries them or can order them.” Mom said as we were walking downstairs.
“Ok, that would be cool. Next time we are there, can we ask him about them. I like that store. It’s so cool it’s just for boys, and it has lots of cool stuff, and even has diaper shirts and other stuff for all kinds of big boys, that you would never find in our size elsewhere.” I said.
Mom showed me the flyer. They had a bunch of different summer programs. The swimming one sounds cool. It was Tuesday and Thursday and for my age group it went from 2:30 to 4pm. It said we could arrive at 2 to get changed and stretch in the pool before we started. Ben took a picture of it with his phone and sent it to his mom. He said if I did it, he wanted to do it too. His mom replied while we were looking at the other stuff and said she would talk to my mom.
They had a beginners introduction to fly fishing. That looked like a lot of fun. But it was on Tuesday nights and I would miss the support group, and I don’t want to do that. Maybe Harry at the fishing store will know about other stuff like that. My mom liked the family gardening program and said she might try that one. We talked about a few other ones that were interesting. I told mom that Uncle Scott has some nice garden stuff growing and maybe she could ask him what stuff grew best here. She liked that idea.
Ben and I snuggled on the sofa and watched some TV. Mom brought us sippy cups with juice. I noticed it was not a sweet as normal. I asked her about it.
“Mom, I noticed the other day and now with this juice, that it’s not as sweet as normal. I like it and stuff, but it’s different. Why?”
“Well Maxie, I talked to Patty and she gave me some ideas and suggestions for juice and other drinks in bottles and sippy cups. The juice has more water in it when I make it. The lemonade does too. It’s not as sweet that way and its better for you. It has less sugar this way.”
“Ok, cool. I like it this way. Before it left the apple taste in my mouth when I was done drinking it. Now it don’t.”
About an hour later, Ben and I went up to my room. We wanted to talk, play legos and stuff.
“Go ahead and go have fun. I will call up and let you know when it’s time to clean up. Then I will be up 15 minutes later, with your nighttime drinks and your medicine. Patty and I worked out a way so we know Ben will be safe. I don’t know if you noticed earlier, but I put Ben’s tablet on your desk, next to your tablet. Patty brought it over when she came over earlier. Scott said he knew someone that does special relaxation and sleep music for boys. I know when you take your meds you sleep like a rock, but I thought it might still be good for you. Especially if there is some relaxation music you can listen to when playing legos or doing your homework or reading. I mentioned it to Ben’s and Matty’s moms and they liked the idea of the music. He and I will be talking about it over the next few days. So when that happens, I want to put it on your tablet, and I will get you a wireless speaker and or headphones so you can listen to it. He said the person had different types so I guess there are longer ones for at night and shorter ones for naps and even when in the car on road trips and stuff. Scott was going to get more info and let me know.”
“Wow, that sounds cool. If I could get music to help me relax and stuff, so I did not have to see the therapist so much that would be AWESOME!” I said.
Mom smiled at me and said, “We shall see Maxie. I love you and want the best for you. If the music helps, then I will get it for as long as you need or want it. Same for the therapy, or diapers, or bottles, or whatever else helps you heal, grow and be happy.” Then she gave me a big hug. I reached out and pulled Ben into the hug. Mom hugged us both. Then she swatted us on our thickly padded butts and told us to go have fun upstairs.
I saw it was almost 7pm. I knew mom would not be up until between 8:45 and 9pm, because that was when she normally gave me my medicine.
“What do you want to do Ben?” I asked.
“I don’t care, as long as I do it with you. Maybe we can sit together on your bed and look at stuff on our tablets. Do you normally sleep on the top or bottom bunk?”
“I normally sleep on the bottom bunk. I got it so when I got a cool friend we could do sleepovers and if he wanted to sleep with me in my bed we could, or he could sleep on top bunk. And so when Brian comes out this summer he can sleep in here with me. I got to ask mom about that, especially if we do that swimming thing.” I said. I told Ben I would be right back, and I waddled downstairs. It’s easier going up stairs in a thick diaper, but going down them I have to go slower and I waddle more that way.
“Mom, Brian is supposed to come out this summer, what about that and the swimming and other stuff?” I asked once I saw her.
“Maxie, Brian will be coming out in the very beginning of the summer, it looks like. He will stay for about 2 or 3 weeks. Then he will go home when your aunt and uncle get back from a business trip. I have to look to see when your school ends. I think it is after the school is out back there, so he might actually come out before you get out of school. The swim program starts a few weeks after school gets out. So it should not be a problem. If there is an overlap, Brian can go with you or he can stay here or maybe hang out with Matty if he is not in the program. We will work it all out. Don’t worry about that. I know you miss him, and he misses you. But you have new friends now, and you need to focus on them because you will see them all the time. I figured when I talk to Karen this weekend you and Brian could talk for a bit. Go back and have fun with Ben. Don’t worry about anything. It's my job to worry. It's your job to have fun, go to school, and fill your brain with stuff.”
I hugged mom and waddled back upstairs to my room.
Ben was sitting on my bed, with his back against the wall. He had his tablet and was looking at stuff. I got mine and sat next to him. For the next hour or so we looked at sexy stories online. Matty sent his some of the stories he found and had saved the last few days. Ben and I decided that we should send each other a mail like twice a week with our favorite new stories we have read or found since the last email. If someone else mentioned the story, it’s ok to list it again. I liked the idea. I said we should do it either Friday or Saturday for sure and maybe on Tuesday night. That way if any of the boys in the support group tell us a story we can share it then to.
I sent out some of the stories I had found. I have been reading Lemons to Lemonade. The boys are like us in it. I like that part a lot. I feel bad that the boy lost his mommy, but he still has his daddy and he loves him, so he is lucky that way. It’s really cool. I read it whenever I am sad or scared because it makes me feel safe inside. It’s hard to explain. I told this to Ben. He smiled and said he understood because he liked it a lot too. He said he saw it on wattpad, before it disappeared last week. I told him I found it on AO3 so I shared that with him. I also like Counting Down, but I wish they had a cute diaper boy or atleast a bedwetter in it. I like Boy Scout Lover a lot. It gives me a stiffy whenever I read it. I just hope it gets updated soon. Boys of Knights is wicked cool. I wish I could meet then and do sex stuff with them. It would be so much fun, and then get them to wear a diaper afterwards. I sent these to Ben and Matty.
Matty had sent us a list with some stories on it I had not read yet. But if he said they were good and made him horny, I knew they had to be good. He said we should read Billie Babysits Alex, Sissification of my Brother, Diaper Chastity Vacation, My Sons Best Friend, and Very Curious Boy. He said his cousin sent him 3 stories today, Caught by Uncle Chad, Little Austins Big Day, and New Daddy for Teds Boys. He has not read them yet, but his cousin always sends him really horny ones. He will be visiting Uncle Scott for a few weeks this summer, and he wants to teach Matty some new stuff.
Ben had some other stories. They are longer series, and I have seen some of them and liked them. I was kinda surprised he liked some of the longer series like I. Accidental Paradise, Transitions New Adventures, Andrews Trust, Transitions All Grown Up, Christmas with Colt, and Finding My Way. He told me of a couple cool stories on Wattpad I should check out. They are completed ones so I can read them whenever, Sleepover Challenges, My Brother Richie, and Modeling, Teachers and lots more. He said he would send me some from Deviant Art next time. I have to get an account there I guess. I will let Ben help me do that.
We checked out some stories and talked while we looked at them. We did this until my mom called up and said she would be up in 10 minutes. My Samsung tablet was still pretty fully charged. Ben has an Ipad tablet and it was only half charged, so he plugged it in. He wants to get a Samsung one like mine and has told his parents its what he wants for his birthday.
We had drank all our juice, so mom took those sippy cups and gave us fresh ones with water in them. She gave me my pills and I took it with some milk.
“Ben, I and your mom agree, its best to have you on the inside of the bed, between Max and the wall. I will be blocking the door from the hallway. So you will not be able to open it if you boys try tonight. Should not be a big deal, since you have your diapers. If you have any issues, you can just press the blue button. It’s an old baby monitor, and I don’t have it set to listen to your room Max, but all you have to do is push the blue button and it will set off an alarm on the part that is in my bedroom. It will wake me up and I will come up to help you with whatever is wrong. I will put it on the side table next to your spare pacifier. Now let’s get you both tucked in.
Mom tucked us in, gave us our pacifiers, and then kissed us goodnight. She left and I heard her do something to the door from the hallway. We rolled onto our side, and looked at each other. I put my hand on the front of Ben’s diaper, it was warm, so I know he wet it recently. That is the last thing I remember until I woke up in the morning, with Ben looking at me.
“You are so cute when you sleep. You were sucking on your pacifier and then sometimes you would stop, spin it in your mouth a few times, then suck on it again. I don’t know how you did it, but it was always the right side up when you stopped spinning it and started sucking again. It was cool to watch. I just wish it was my stiffy instead of your pacifier you were sucking on.” Ben said. Then he kissed my nose.
“I don’t know how I would spin your stiffy, but I could nibble on it and that might make you squirm and spin.” I said with a giggle. Ben hugged me and started to tickle me. I tickled him back. We were so busy laughing and tickling each other we never heard mom undo the door and then come in to see why we were so loud.
“Looks like you boys are in a good mood this morning. I hope you both slept well. I came and checked on you before I went to bed and you were snuggled up together. Your pacifiers were almost touching. It was so cute. I have some fresh fruit downstairs, so hope out and let’s get you guys feed.”
I had forgotten about my highchair, since we sat outside last night and had dinner. But when we got downstairs I saw it set up at the table. I froze, I was afraid Ben would laugh at me.
“Wow, cool you got a big kid highchair. Can I sit it in, Max?” Ben said. When he looked to me for an answer, he saw I was not moving and looked scared.
“Max, I think it’s cool. I got a big kid crib I sleep in, and you got a cool big kid highchair. I would eat it in and I know George would love it. Remember we have a highchair at my house and booster seats.”
I relaxed when I heard Ben say this as he grabbed my hand. I just nodded to him. Mom helped him into my chair and put the tray in it. I sat at the table on the pillow Mom had put there for Ben to sit on.
Mom gave him a bottle of juice and a sippy of milk, like she does for me. I had 2 sippy cups. She put a bib on Ben and then one on me. We ate fruit first, then mom gave us oatmeal. She added some apples and raisins to it. It was really good. She even cleaned both of our faces with a warm washcloth when we were done. She took before and after pictures.
“You two are so cute like that. Let me get those bibs off, you guys, and then check your diapers. So I can see when you need to be changed. But if you need to use the potty to go poopy, just let me know and I can change you then.”
She checked both of us. We are both very wet. Mine is warm, so I know I peed it while I had breakfast.
“Boys, I will change you after I get the kitchen cleaned up. Why don’t you go watch some cartoons and relax on the sofa.”
We sat together on the sofa. I turned on the TV and started checking the different stations. I saw paw patrol, and I paused on it for a second, like I always do. I forgot Ben was next to me. Once I realized it, I changed it quickly and blushed.
“Max, if you want to watch paw patrol, we can. I don’t mind. George watches it all the time. It’s not my favorite, but it’s funny and I do like it. I just won’t admit that at school.”
“Ok, I don’t think I saw that episode before. I think it’s funny and I do kinda like it, but I won’t say that at school either. Only Brian knew I would watch it. We watched it together sometimes because it made us laugh and stuff.”
We watched 2 episodes of Paw Patrol before my mom told us it was time to get changed. I told her I needed to use the bathroom to go #2. Ben said he did too. I said I could hold it and since he was the guest he could use my bathroom first. Mom took off his diaper and he ran upstairs to the bathroom. I stared at his butt as he ran up the stairs.
“Max, I can take off your diaper, and you can use the bathroom down here. When you are done, just come to the spare bedroom and I will get you changed. Remember you have your therapist appointed at 3:30 today. After that you will be doing your sleepover with Matty.”
“Ok” I said. Mom took off my diaper and I ran to the bathroom. I had to go pretty bad.
I went upstairs when I was done, I even washed my hands and dried them. Ben was on the changing table and I saw mom using a wipe to clean his diaper area, and then to make sure his butt was clean. I hope when mom does that to me it’s clean, because I did wipe. I watched as she put Ben in the same type of diaper I was wearing yesterday. She then diapered me the same way.
“Boys, it looks like it will rain today. It’s overcast right now and chilly outside. I think it’s best if you stay in today. You can play in Max’s room, watch tv, or play games in the loft area. Max has a doctor's appointment at 3:30, so we will leave around 2:45, and drop you off on our way Ben. Come down and get some juice and then have fun. I have a few phone calls I have to make, so try to keep it to a low roar.” Mom said.
We went and got a sippy cup full of juice. We can fill it with water from the bathroom when it's empty. We took turns playing Spyro the Dragon on my PS4. We talked and just had fun. We had to refill our sippy cups twice before lunch. We took a short break so we could kiss, cuddle and rub each other’s stiffy thru the diaper. It felt great.
It was raining really hard when we had lunch. We played Legos in my room until it was time to get ready to go. We each got dressed.
“Can I leave my bike here until the storm is done?” Ben asked, and my mom told him it was fine.
We dropped Ben off. He gave me a hug in my booster seat before he got out.
Mom sat out in the waiting area while I met with my therapist. We talked and he tried asking me about my dad but I said I did not want to talk about him yet. He said ok, and then asked me to tell him about any new friends I have made since I moved here. I told him about Matty, Ben, and even Collin and about our sleepover plans. I told him about the support group and how nice it was to know older boys even wear diapers. The time went fast and when the alarm went off. He said I was doing better and he would see me next week. He talked to see my mom for a minute, but she seemed happy when we left.
I forgot to grab my backpack or tablet. It was raining really hard, so mom dropped me off at Matty’s house and I ran to the porch. She left when I went inside.
“You’re here. I was starting to worry you would not come over. Mom wanted me to stay home this morning and help clear the spare room. It was kinda boring but we are making our own pizza for dinner tonight because of it. Let's go to my room.” Matty said once I was inside and taking off my shoes.
We go upstairs to Matty’s room. Dylan hears us and comes over to say hi.
“Hi Max. Can I play with you guys?” asked Dylan.
I wanted to talk to Matty in private, and I felt bad to tell Dylan no, but what I want to talk about is very private.
“Hi Dylan. Can I get a hug from a super cool little brother?” I asked. He ran over and hugged me.
“We aren’t going to play anything right now. We need to talk about stuff. It’s private, so I’m sorry but it can only be me and Matty for now. But if we play Legos later, I will come and tell you so you can join us. Okay.”
“Okay. I don’t want to be a pest. But you are so cool I like to hang out with you guys. I’ll go back to my room.” Dylan said in a dejected tone.
“Thanks buddy. You’re the best.” I told him and that got a smile.
Once Dylan left, Matty closed his door. We sat on his bed so we could talk.
“Can you play some music, so no one can hear what we talk about? Please” I ask.
Matty gets his tablet and his speaker. He puts the speaker by the door and soon I hear some country music playing. Matty brings the tablet with him as he sits next to me on his bed.
“Okay Max. What do you want to talk about. You said you had to tell me some stuff, and you sounded like you were scared to tell me.”
“Matty, I really like you. I think you are one of my best friends, but we have only known each other for a short time. I care a lot about you. But I am scared that when I tell you my biggest secret you won’t want to be my friend anymore. Please let me finish before you ask questions because this is hard to talk about. If you don’t want to be friends afterwards, I will leave. Just promise you will never tell anyone else what I tell you. You have to swear on your life and your mom’s.”
“Max, I promise to never tell anyone what you tell me. If I do, you can kill me or cut of my stiffy. I would never want to do anything that would hurt you. I can tell this secret is really important it stays that way.”
“It’s my fault that we moved, and that my dad don’t live with us anymore. I and Brian were playing with each other like we did at your uncle house. We got caught by my dad. That day Brian said we should not do it incase my dad came home. I said we should and we would hear him so we would have time. We never heard him and he caught us playing with each other. He made us do stuff for him and to him, and he did stuff to us. It’s all my fault. If I had listened to Brian, he never would have found out. Brian would not have been hurt by him, my mom would not be so sad, and we would still be a family. I hurt and ruined the lives of people I loved. I’m such a idiot. I can’t tell my mom, because if she knew this she would hate me, and if I tell my therapist I’m afraid he will tell my mom. I hated most of what my dad did to me. He did not care if it hurt me or Brian, but some of it felt good to. I like doing stuff with you and Ben, but when your uncle caught us, I thought it was going to be like my dad all over. That you would be hurt and then I would lose you as a friend and we would have to move again” I said. I tried my best to not cry but I was crying before I was half done.
Matty sat and listened to me. He was just looking at me. I told him some of the stuff Brian and I did, and some of the stuff my dad made us do. Same stuff I told Ben. When I was done, I tried to wipe away my tears and look at him. I could not read his face. He was just looking at me, like he was shocked at what I did. I felt like I did not belong here anymore.
I slid off the bed. Matty was just looking at me. I started crying even more. I lost another friend.
“I’m sorry. I can tell you hate me. I will leave. I won’t bug you ever again. Sorry” I said as I cried. I went to his door and opened it. I tripped over his speaker and tried to use the door so I did not fall. I was off balance and tried to stand up using the door, but I ended up falling out of is room and pulled the door closed behind me. It slammed shut and I still fell down, but I fell forward and landed on my knees and hands. I wish I had landed on my butt, atleast my diaper would have made it a soft landing.
I tried to stand up, but everything was blurring thru my tears. I guess Dylan heard me fall or the door slam because he came out and when he saw me he ran and hugged me. He helped me stand and saw I was crying.
“Max, are you ok? I can get mommy if you are hurt. Where is my brother?”
“I’mmmm Okkkaaaaaayyyy”, I studdered out.
“He is still in his room. I think I better go home. Bye Dylan.” I said and I gave him a hug. He is a really nice person and Matty is lucky to have such a cool little brother I thought.
Dylan just stood there looking at me and then at his brother’s bedroom door. I could tell he was confused and not sure what to do.
I made my way downstairs. I am glad they had a railing I could hold onto. I still had some tears but I knew I had to leave. I got to the front door and started to put my shoes on. I guess their mom heard me by the door and came to see what the noise was.
“Max, what’s wrong? Why are you putting your shoes on? Are you crying? What did Matty do? It will be okay.” She said as she came up to me and held me. I needed a hug. I really wanted mom, but this felt good, and I lost it. I broke down even more and just cried and held onto her.
“I ruined it. I think he hates me now. I need to go home, I don’t think he wants me here anymore. I’m sorry. I wanted to trust him with my secret, but I guess now he hates me.” Was all I could get out and kept mumbling as she held me and rubbed my back. I didn’t realize she had picked me up and we were now on the sofa.
Dylan came down and was staring at me, while his mom held me.
“Dylan, I need you to go upstairs and tell your brother I need him to come down here right now. Thanks sweety” she said. Dylan ran upstairs as fast as he could. He did not even knock, like they are supposed to do if the door is closed. I guess he told Matty because I heard them both coming downstairs.
I was too embarrassed and upset to even look at Matty. I knew he hated me, otherwise he would have said something, asked me to not leave, or helped me when I tripped and fell. But he didn’t do anything so that must mean he hates me and does not want to be friends anymore.
“Mathew, I need you to tell me what happened in your room and why Max is so upset. He was trying to put his shoes on and was going to walk home in this storm. What happened?”
“Mommy, I am not sure. But I can’t tell you anything because I promised not to tell anyone what Max told me. I was shocked by what he said and it made me sad. I guess I didn’t know what to say. I don’t even remember him leaving my room. I remember the door slamming but I don’t know why. I’m still kinda shocked by what he told me.” Matty told his mom.
“Young Man, I don’t care if you made a promise. I need you to tell me what happened.”
“I can’t. You and Uncle Scott always say how important it is to keep our word and do what we say we will do. I made Max a promise, and I even swore on my life to not tell anyone what he told me. It’s really personal and his secret. I can’t tell you mommy. Sorry. I don’t think Dylan should hear it either if you ask Max. He is too young to understand it. Its really personal and kinda scary stuff.”
“I’m not a baby. I’m not wearing a diaper now or stuff.” Dylan said. I heard him say it and I looked at him.
“I didn’t mean it like that Max. Sorry. You are not a baby. Your cool!” Dylan said when he realized what he said and what I’m wearing. I just put my face into the soft shoulder and cried more.
“I know you did not mean it that way Dylan, but you need to learn to be careful how and what you say. Your brother did not call you a baby. He said what Max told him was stuff that was scary and that you are not old enough or mature enough to hear about. Some boys have been thru a lot of bad stuff, and when they have a special friend they trust, they tell them some of it so that they hope the person won’t say the wrong thing to them later or will be understanding and be one they can talk with when they have a bad day or are scared. I can tell it is very personal stuff, because your brother is risking a spanking to keep the secret. I am proud of him for that, but also worried about Max.”
“Matty, Max said he thought you hated him. He was going to go home because you don’t want him here now. Why would he say that?”
“I am not sure mommy. What he told me made me so sad and feel bad for him and his cousin Brian. I was thinking how to ask a few questions because I didn’t want to upset him since I could tell he was upset. But I guess because I didn’t way nothing he thought I was upset at him. I never saw him get off the bed. I remember hearing my door slam, and seeing that Max was gone. I heard him and Dylan outside my room, but when I got to the door, they were gone. I sat down on my bed again because I thought he needed the bathroom or something to drink. Then Dylan came and told me you wanted to see me.”
“Max, I need to call your mommy and talk to her. You are not in trouble. I am going to put you on the sofa. I want you to stay here. Matty will sit next to you. He is not mad at you and he does not hate you. I think he wants to talk to you, so please listen to him.”
“Dylan, I know you are worried about Max. But I want your brother to be able to talk to Max and not worry about anyone overhearing them. So please go to your room and play, or you can watch TV upstairs. If I find out you were trying to listen in on their talk, you will get a spanking, and will be grounded until school starts in September. Do I make myself clear?”
“Yes mommy, I will go to my room then. I don’t want to get in trouble, miss all summer break, or make Max mad at me. Can I say bye to Max before he goes home if he goes home, please?”
“If he goes home tonight, I will call you down so you can say goodbye to him. Now head up to your room.”
Dylan went upstairs. Then their mom set me on the sofa and got up. I saw her get her phone and she walked out to the back patio. I guess she is going to call my mom. I bet mom will be upset at me even more now.
“Max, please talk to me. I don’t hate you. You’re my bestest friend. I can’t believe you trusted me with your secret. It’s so personal and stuff. I feel so bad that you and Brian got hurt and stuff. I don’t think it’s your fault. Don’t be mad at me, but I think it’s your daddy’s fault. He is the one that hurt you and made you do stuff.”
“Really, you still want to be friends and stuff. You didn’t say anything and just stared at me. When I tripped and fell, you didn’t say anything, so I thought it meant you hated me and were just happy I was leaving your room.”
Matty hugged me and I felt better. Now I felt like an idiot and big baby for crying and everything. I heard their patio door open and their mom came in talking on her phone.
“Max, its your mom. She wants to talk to you. You’re not in trouble, so don’t worry.”
She handed me the phone. I was worried mom would be upset. Afterall, its not good when you do a sleepover and the mom there calls to talk to your mom.
“Hi mommy” I said.
“Maxie, are you ok. What happened. If you want, I will come over and get you. It’s raining too heavy to walk home. Talk to me baby.”
“It’s okay mom. I don’t want to go home. I don’t really want to talk about it now, but we can when I get home.”
“Did you tell Matty your secret about why we moved? Is he ok with it, or is he upset?”
“Yeah I did, and at first I thought he was upset and hated me because he didn’t do or say anything even when I got off the bed and left the room. But we talked and he was just shocked and not sure what to say. So it’s ok. I love you mommy. I am so sorry I caused you this trouble and got father in trouble and made us move.”
“Oh Maxie, you did not do anything wrong. Its not your fault that monster of a man did what he did. It was his choice to do it and hurt both you boys. I am not mad, and you did not make us move. No one is upset or mad at you. That also means your Uncle, Aunt and Brian are not mad at you, they love you a lot. Please don’t think you did anything wrong or this is your fault in any way. It’s not, I promise. I love you Maxie.”
“Thanks mommy. I just feel bad that all this stuff happened because of me and stuff. I know you were happy before all this happened and stuff. Now you seem sad a lot and I feel bad because it’s my fault.”
“Honey, I am not mad or upset at you. I am sad because of all that has happened to you and how it has affected you. How you and Brian were hurt and how that monster who should have been protecting you, instead was using and hurting you. It is not your fault, and please don’t think it is. We can talk more later. I want you to have a good sleepover, but if you want to come home at any time, just let Amy know and she will call me. I love you!”
“Love you too Mommy.” Then I gave the phone back to Amy. She was still talking to mom for another minute or 2. Then she came and sat on the sofa.
“Max, are you ok now? Do you want to talk to me about anything? Are you hungry? Do you need to be changed? I know when Matty or Dylan get upset they can have accidents or if they are in diapers or pullups they often wet it a lot and need to be changed. I think it’s pretty normal for kids, especially boys.”
“I think I might need to be changed. I can feel I am a lot wetter than I was and its warm so that means I wet it not too long ago.”
“Ok, let me go grab the bag your mom dropped off while you boys were upstairs. She realized you needed your medication tonight and in the morning. She included some of your thick diapers too. Do you want me to change you here, or would you prefer in my room or Matty’s room where you can have some privacy?”
“I don’t care. Matty has seen me get changed before, and he has seen my stiffy even. It’s no big deal. So where ever you want to is ok with me. As long as it’s not super cold when I lay on it, like the floor.”
“Ok, we can go to my room, or upstairs. I have wipes and lotion in both places. Your choice.”
“Lets go upstairs. I want to tell Dylan I’m not upset about what he said and that is he a super cool little brother.”
“That will make him feel better. I saw the look he had once he said what he said. He realized it was mean and it could hurt your feelings. He really looks up to you. When he found out you were sleeping over tonight he begged Matty to let him hang out with you boys after dinner. He even offered to clean Matty’s room if he let him. I laughed because if he cleaned Mattys room, it would not be any better than it normally is.” She said with a chuckle.
“I always wanted a little brother. Some of my other friends would say their brothers were pests or brats and stuff. Some did seem like a brat at times, but Dylan is like Ben’s brother George. They both are really nice and I can tell they just want to spend time with their big brother and his friends, because they want to be accepted and feel special. I think it would be cool if Dylan and George could become friends too.”
We go upstairs and into Matty’s room. She has me lay on his bed, and she goes to get the stuff. In a few minutes she has me in a soft dry overnight diaper. She said I did not need to wear my pants if I didn’t want to, and that the jeans looked like they might be tight over these diapers. I agreed, so I am in just my shirt, diaper and socks. I go to Dylans room and knock on his door since its closed.
When Dylan opens it, he looks sad, until he sees me, then he smiles and gives me a hug.
“You are staying right. Please.” He says.
“Yeah, I am staying. I wanted to tell you that you’re a cool brother, and if I had a little brother I hope he is as cool and nice as you are. I am not upset about what you said, downstairs. I know you were not trying to be mean or pick on me.”
“Cool, I am sorry I said it. I did not mean it the way it came out, I just wanted my brother to know I am a big kid because sometimes he treats me like a baby or little kid.”
“I hate to tell you this, but you are a little kid still and it’s ok. I don’t want you to hear what we talked about because I bet it would give you nightmares. I get nightmares from it a lot if I don’t take my medicine. Your brother loves you and is trying to look out so you don’t get hurt. Some brothers don’t care about their little brother and some will hurt them. You got a cool one that loves you, so remember that.”
“I know. Some of my friends at school talk about the mean stuff their brothers and sisters do to them. Matty don’t do much, especially now that you are his friend. He is nicer to me now than he ever was. Thanks.”
“Matty and I are going to watch TV downstairs I think, so if you want to come down whenever you can.”
“Ok, cool. I will be down in a few minutes. Maybe mom will let me get my diaper now too?”
I went down stairs, and saw that Matty was helping his mom get the stuff ready to make pizza. I offered to help, but was told to just relax and watch TV. Matty even brought me some juice in the bottle he made for himself at the support group. I watched some cartoons for a while. Dylan came and sat next to me a few minutes after I got started. His mom told him he could get ready for bed, after dinner.
The pizza was really good. Matty and I made one together. We agreed on extra cheese, lots of pepperoni and pineapple on it. I added some mushrooms on one small part just for me. Dylan had his own, and he let me do part of it so I did it with lots of cheese, all the meat they had, pineapple, mushrooms and olives. He said he did not like olives, but I got him to try one and he said he liked them now so he added some to his part of the pizza. I told their mom that when my aunt makes pizza she puts slices or chunks of tomatoes on it, and some garlic pieces, along with the other stuff and it’s really good. My mom takes the crushed garlic she has in the fridge and puts some of it on frozen pizzas then adds more cheese, some more pepperoni and some pineapple when we do pizza at home. She buys pepperoni thin crust ones at the store.
After dinner was done, I helped Dylan and Matty clear the table, load the dishwasher, and put stuff away. Dylan and Matty got changed and are in just their diapers now. I took off my shirt so we are all the same. We were watching TV, and then the power went out. The whole house got dark. It was a little scary at first. We could see lightning flashes outside and even hear some thunder. It was a big storm. It was getting colder so when their mom brought out a candle and flashlight. She had some blankets for us to cuddle with so we stayed warm. We talked for a little while, but we got kinda bored. The internet was down so only cellphones could go online. After about half an hour Matty and I went to his room. His mom gave us a small flashlight. We took some drinks with us and she said she would bring me my medicine in about an hour since it was about 730 now.
We laid in Matty’s bed and looked at some Wattpad stories he had saved on his Samsung tablet. I told him he needed to show me how to do that, because there were lots of cool stories there. Some are sexy diaper boys, and others are just fun diaper boys. Sleepover Challenges, Reset, Ryans Regression, Best Friends Worst Vacation, and Willies Camping Trip. It’s super cool to be able to save a story that is completed, or has many chapters so we got it incase it disappears later. I need to learn how to save wattpad stories.
A few minutes later Dylan came in and asked if he could lay with us. He seemed like he was a little scared. Matty looked at me, so I answered.
“Sure Dylan, you can lay here with us. But you have to be good and not move around too much. We are reading some stuff. But if you want to lay here next to me you can snuggle up between me and the wall where I know you will be super safe. He smiled and climbed into the bed. He had his blanket with him. He snuggled up to me, and mumbled something. I looked over and saw he had a pacifier in his mouth and looked happy.
“You look really comfy. Just relax, you are safe with us.” He smiled around his pacifier, and I felt his hand rub my back and diapered butt. He laid his head on the pillow as he rubbed my back and butt. About 10 minutes later I noticed he was not rubbing me anymore and his hand was on my hip. I looked over at him and he was sleep.
“Your brother is asleep. I guess he does not like the dark or storms?” I whispered.
“Both, especially thunder. We have night lights that power up when the power goes off so he can see the hallway and there is one in each of our rooms. He likes to sleep with me when we have bad storms.” Matty softly said to me.
We continued reading Ryans Regression. It’s a story I had never seen before, but it’s pretty cool. I have to figure out how to save stories on my tablet. I got a lot in my reader lists that are wicked cool. Afterall, Diaper Boys Rule!
A little while later his mom came in. She gave me my medicine, and some milk to take it with. She filled up our sippy cups with water and told us we should get some sleep.
“Do you want me to carry Dylan to his room, or is there enough room for all 3 of you boys?” she asked. Matty looked at me, as I yawned.
“It’s ok mom, he can sleep here. He will feel safer. I bet if he wakes up in his room he will come in here anyway.”
She tucked us in and kissed us good night. I snuggled up to Matty and looked in his eyes. I knew I had a great friend and the look he gave me told me we will be friends a long time. I fell asleep with Matty on one side and Dylan cuddled into my back.
It was still raining when we got up, but the power was on. I guess no bike riding today. After breakfast I got changed into a fresh diaper. It was another one of my thick night ones. I left my shorts off until it was time to go to Ben’s house. Matty was in just his underwear and Dylan had pullups on. Matty told me Dylan normally wore pullups when it was stormy, just incase.
We played Legos and watched TV. Dylan was excited because we let him hang out with us all morning.
“Max and Matty, Ben’s mom will be here in a little bit to pick you both up, when she drops his brother off. I suggested he spend the night here so he and Dylan can have a sleepover. You boys will have lunch over there.”
“Thanks mom, that’s nice.” Said Matty as he hugged his mom. Knowing it will be cool to not have any little brothers hanging around, and his little brother will not be grumpy when he comes home.
About 10 minutes later there was a knock at the door. Dylan, in just his pullup ran to open it. He let George, Ben, and their mom in.
George and Dylan talked for a few seconds, then ran off to his room to play. The moms talked for a few minutes, while we talked with Ben. He said we were going to my house next to get his bike. I went and got the bag my mom brought over last night. I checked to see if I needed more medicine, and I did so I would get that when we get his bike. I called my mom and told her what I needed and asked her to put my tablet with it.
We went to my house. I was in a shirt, socks, shoes and diaper. I opened the garage so Ben could get his bike. Mom came out with a plastic bag and gave it to me to put in the duffle mom dropped off yesterday.
“We need to make sure we get you some more shorts that will fit over those thicker diapers. Let me grab you a pair. Wait here until I get back.” Mom said and then went inside. She was back in about a minute, so I guess she had them in the laundry area.
“These were in the dryer, so they will be warm. Let me help you put them on.” She said as he held them open for me to step into them. She pulled them up and I was all set.
“Thanks mom. I love you. See you tomorrow night.” I said and then ran and got in the SUV.
We stopped to get Collin next. He was at his neighbors with his little brother. Since the rain stopped for a few minutes we all went and knocked on the door. The lady let us in and called Collin. She had several small kids, I am guessing between 2 and 6. Collin was by far the oldest. He was wearing sweatpants and they didn’t hide his diaper very well. He was smiling when he saw us. Following him was a very cute little boy, I guess its his brother. I could see the top of a pullup sticking out of his shorts.
“Hi Collin. Is this your cool little brother you told us about?” I said. Collin smiled and his brother got really excited.
“Hi. I’m Davy.” The excited boy said.
“Hi Davy, I am Max, this is Matty, and this is Ben. Do you like Paw Patrol? Chase is my favorite.” I said. This got a big smile from Davy.
“Yeah I like Chase bestest. How did you know?”
“It was a guess. Do you have Paw Patrol on your pullup or is it micky mouse like Matty’s brother has on his?”
This got him to look down at his pants, then look at me funny.
“How did you know I got a pullup? Can you see it? Can you see my brother’s diaper?” This caused Collin to blush and give his brother a dirty look.
“I could see the top of it when you moved because your shirt lifted up. Your brother’s diapers are a secret so you don’t want to tell anyone else about them. We know about them already because I need to wear them all the time now.” I said. I pulled down the front of my shorts so he could see them, and see they were wet. He smiled and showed me his paw patrol pullups.
“I like diapers better than pull ups but mommy says I need to use the potty and I am too old to wear diapers all the time.”
“Yeah, I didn’t have to wear them until last month. Now I have to wear them all the time. They are soft and comfy to wear at home, but its not fun to wear them to school. Its scary and some people want to tease and bully us because of them. That is why you need to learn to use the potty. Diapers are the best when you can wear them at home to watch tv and then wear them to bed. But you should wear undies to school. It’s hard to go to friends houses if you have to wear diapers in the daytime.” I said.
“Wow, yeah I hate it when I get teased about my diapers. I start preschool next year. Mommy told me that if I get potty trained I can still have diapers at night. But I have to try to keep my pull ups dry. I have used the potty 2 times today.” He said
“That’s great. You’re going to be a big boy really soon. You will have lots of fun at school. You learn new stuff, make lots of friends, and play lots of cool games. But you got to wear undies to school. I bet you will be in undies soon, if you try hard.”
“Yeah I can be in undies and my brother will be in diapers again. Maybe I will be the big brother then.” He giggled as he said it. Collin blushed but he also laughed, like we all did.
“Davy, I’m Ben. I have to wear diapers because I got hurt really bad. Now I can’t control when I go peepee. But I am still the big brother. You are a lot like my little brother. He is cool and funny too. Collin got lucky and got a good little brother, not a weird one or worst, a little sister.” This caused us all to laugh.
“Yucky, I don’t ever want a sister, girls are yucky!” said Davy and he looks so cute when he made the yucky face.
“Boys we need to go. Collin do you have your backpack?”
“Its by the door next to my shoes.”
Davy hugged his brother. It was sweet. He waved to a few other little kids and then we left.
We drove into town. I guess we have to go shopping. Now I am glad I got my shorts.
“Boys I need to grab a few things quickly at 2 stores. It won’t take long.” His mom said.
“Okay” we all said. Then I said, “I am glad I got my shorts now. Going to get Collin in just my diaper would have been a little embarrassing but not bad, but I don’t want to go shopping in just a shirt and diaper again. Once was enough.” I said which got a laugh. I had to tell Collin about when I had an accident at the therapist and was diapered at medical store and walked to get these shorts at the boy clothing shop next door, before I met the principal at school. I even told him about the Mexican restaurant after I went to the hospital and was there in a shirt and diaper.
“Would you boys like street tacos for lunch, or else we can do sandwiches when we get home?”
“Tacos” we all said.
“Can we go to the place next to the diaper store? It’s really good.”
“Yeah, that is where we normally go for Mexican food. If there were Del Taco here, I would consider going there sometimes, but Maria makes such good food, it's hard to not eat there when we are running around town. Especially when I have to stop at the so-called ‘Diaper Store’ as you boys call it. Ben we are dropping your Bike off to have it checked over for the summer. You said it had a wobble, so I called and they can check it out this afternoon.”
We got lunch first, then went to the diaper store. I asked if we could go to the clothing store, and Ben’s mom said we could. We looked around there and I saw a cool Harry Potter shirt I wanted, and they had one with a cool 4x4 in the forest. Kevin, the owner, told me he had some Harry Potter Diaper Shirts on order, and they would be in next week. He showed us some of the pictures of them. I asked if he could put 2 on hold for me. Ben’s mom asked her to hold 2 for Ben, and Collin asked if he could get one. Kevin gave Collin his card and told him to have his mom call him next week or else he could come in and buy it himself if he needed to keep his diapers quiet. Kevin looked at Matty and asked him if he needed one too.
“I don’t get to wear them too much in the daytime. I need them at night. It's cool I get to wear them when I sleepover at my friend's house. Do you have any more of the “Up to no good’ shirts in either grey or blue, in my size, 8 or 10?”
“I have a few more of those coming in with the other Harry Potter shirts. I am getting them all from the same place. They agreed to do the diaper shirts in more styles and patterns. I guess they have been popular once they let other shops know they are doing them in big kid sizes. I can set those aside for you. For you, I would suggest the size 10. The 8 will fit, but not for much longer, and when you lift your arms up, you don’t want the top of a diaper to show either. The blue one I have coming will work really well with your eyes.” He said making Matty smile.
“Cool, Thanks. Yeah, it's not good when the top shows incase we are playing and there are other kids around.”
“Mr. Kevin. Do you carry swuimsuits for swimmers? You know the ones that kinda look like those undies on that model there?” I asked as I pointed to the mannequin with the same skimpy undies my mom got me.
“Yes, I do. I have a few in stock now. I have a lot on order. I do get a few of the actual Speedo ones, but I have found a few other brands that are more kid friendly. They seem to be more comfy, and have better colors and stuff on them. I am hoping they will arrive in week or two.”
“Cool. I might take the swimming and diving class they offer at the summer program and my mom said I should get that kind of swimsuit.”
“They are much easier to swim and dive in. Most boys and men that wear them, say they are so comfy they never will go back to the longer board style swim shorts. If you give me a phone # I can call and let yu guys know when they arrive.”
Ben’s mom gave him her phone # and she said she would let my mom know when he called.
“You did not tell me you are thinking of taking that. If you want to we can take it together. I love swimming” said Matty.
“Maybe my mom will let me do it too” said Collin.
Next we took Ben’s bike to the shop. It was cool because the owner and 2 of his boys were there. We talked with the boys for a minute. Then I went to tell the owner I met Jimmy.
“I wanted to say thanks. You did a great job on my bike, and thanks for helping Jimmy out. We met him a few days ago when we were riding our bikes at the park by our house. He is really nice and he was so happy he had a cool bike. Thanks for letting me give him my red tires. They looked cool on his bike and he loved how he was the only one with red tires.”
“You are very welcome young man. It’s Max, right. Thanks for offering to donate your tires. Most kids would not do anything like that. By the way I have something special for you.” Said Ben the owner of the Bike shop. He went over to the register and took out a business card.
“Max, this card gives you 15% off anything you buy or any work you have done here, including sales. This also applies next door at Streamside Fishing. My father runs it, and we have a few special discount cards we give to people that have helped us make a difference in the community. If you forget your card, you can just ask for it when you check out. We have a short list, with the now, 11 names on it. If your friends come in with you, you can use the discount to help them out too.”
“Thanks. That’s wicked cool. But it would not be fair if I used my discount to give them a lower price because you will lose money then if I am not paying for it. Its like cheating.” I said.
His boys had heard what I said, and they gave me a strange look. I saw the owner smile at me.
“Young man, that is the most honest answer I have ever heard. Even when I said you could share with your friends, you were worried it would hurt me and my family, as well as seeing it as cheating. I am very impressed. How about this. If you give me your friends name, I will add it to your card, and it will allow them the discount too, as long as you are with them. Then it’s not cheating. I can tell they are good kids and would not take advantage of you or the discount.”
“Ok, I guess that’s fair, but you don’t have to do that. Can you add Jimmy to it too? He is nice and we are trying to be his friend, because he said he don’t have any. If we become friends and ride our bikes fishing and stuff, I think I might buy him a rack for his bike or a water bottle holder, if he wants one. I like to ride and I know the rack will be great for fishing and when I go on long rides or just go out in the summer, my mom makes me take a water bottle.” I said.
“That is a deal. Jimmy is a good kid, and if you are trying to be his friend and want to help him out, I am happy to help him again. So can you introduce me to your friends. I know this one here is Ben, since we have the same name, but whom are the other 2?”
I introduced him to Matty and Collin. His sons came to talk to use while he wrote up the ticket to check out and fix Ben’s bike. I told them we are all the same, so we can talk about the support group and other stuff. They smiled and we just talked and had fun. After a little while we had to go.
“Max, that was very kind and considerate of you. You have excellent morals, I am very impressed. Most people would try to help anyone they know to save money and take advantage of the store and its special program. But you said it was wrong, even when he told you it was ok. I am very impressed. I told him we did not need the discount, when he gave the estimate for Ben’s bike, but he insisted that he do it. He is a very good man and his business is all about helping the community.”
“Thanks. I was just doing stuff how my mom told me I should. My dad would try to get a deal on anything, but mom would say it’s not right to take money from someone else’s family. I don’t ever want to be like my dad.” I said and I had a few tears. Whenever I talk about him I remember some of our fun times but then I remember the hurt and bad things he said and did to us.
Ben hugged me. Matty was behind us with Collin, but he gave me a hug and rubbed my head. I think he heard me sniffle a little.
We got to Ben’s house and we were all talking about what we should do. We helped to carry in the diapers and other stuff she had in the car. Once we were inside Ben took off his pants. I did the same. Collin blushed and looked at Matty. Matty smiled and nodded. He started to unbutton his pants. Collin untied his sweatpants and pushed them down, showing us his thick diaper. It was wet like mine but not soaked. It was the overnight kind we normally wear. Matty was the only one in undies, and they were Pokemon.
Ben’s mom looked at us and chuckled.
“Looks like Matty is the only one not in a diaper yet. How are you liking the diapers Collin?”
“They are super soft. I like them a lot. My mom is really cool and okay with me liking them. We made a deal. I can wear them on weekends, and afterschool during the week. At home I wear just my diaper, or I wear my pjs. She got me some 1 piece pjs from the boys store, they are super soft. It’s weird because the zipper is in the back. I got some other ones like it, but they are not as soft, but they got the front zipper. She always gets me and my brother some like that from Target before it starts to snow. We talked to my brother. Mom told him if he gets potty trained so his pullups stay dry, he will get to pick out the undies he wants, like the paw patrol ones. She told him if he wants he can wear diapers at night instead of the overnight pullups. Otherwise it’s only pullups and then she will pick his undies, and they won’t be paw patrol. He agreed. He told me he did not like to poop his diaper or pullup but sometimes he held it to long. Now he is trying hard, so he can have the undies he wants and his diapers at night. She told him he can have the paw patrol ones again at night if he is in undies before I start summer break from school. I bet he will be in undies in a few weeks.”
“Glad to hear it. Really diapers are just a thicker type of undies. We are pretty open minded about undies, be it diapers, pullups, super hero, princess, paw patrol, white, blue, or pink. It does not matter to us, as long as it makes you happy. But George knows about the teasing and bullying Ben has endured, so he is happy to wear undies to school. He is like so many young boys, he tries to hold it too long and will have some accidents, so we let him have pullups at home if he wants. He needs diapers at night because he is still a bedwetter.”
“Can I have a diaper or pullup? Maybe one of the ones they wear to school?” asked Matty.
“Sure, lets go get you changed.” She said and took him to George's room.
“Mom we are going to my room, I think I need to show them my room now.”
“Why don’t you all come to George’s room. Once I’m done with Matty, you can show them your room, and I can be there if you need any help.” She said.
We all followed her and Matty upstairs and into George’s room. She had got Matty on the changing table, and removed his undies. He blushed a little, and he started to get stiff. We were all looking at him and is stiffy. She put a diaper under him, then did lotion and some powder. She pulled it up and taped it up. He was stiff, but she just pushed it flat as she taped his paw patrol diaper on. Collin was staring and I could tell he liked what he watched.
Once Matty was down with us, Ben led us to his room.
“Guys, I trust you. We are friends. I have a problem with sleepwalking. It’s pretty bad sometimes. My little brother has it kinda, but it’s not too bad. My parents found me in the hot tub one morning. I was really cold and could have drowned. Because of that, they got me a special bed. It’s a bed for kids with special needs, like mine or kids that don’t sleep much, or autism and other stuff. It looks kinda strange, but please its one of my scarest secrets, and why I don’t normally let anyone in my room except my family.” Ben said as he was holding back tears. It was clear he was scared.
“Guys, I slept over last weekend. I slept in the room and even in Ben’s bed. It might be different, but it’s no big deal. I bet we could all fit in it tonight if we wanted to, or some can sleep on the floor. We can all tell Ben is scared and worried about this. We are his friends. We must help him, and keep his secret. Let’s all pinky swear on it.” I said showing my support for Ben.
We all did a pinky swear and then we went into Ben’s room. Matty and Collin looked around. They liked the posters and stuff. I went to Ben’s mom and gave her a suggestion. She smiled and I could tell she liked it.
“Matty and Collin, I think you guys should climb onto Ben’s bed.” I said.
They looked at me weird, but they did that.
“The sides are really tall. I don’t think I can even reach the top” said Matty. He tried and was a little bit too short.
Ben’s mom went to the bed and closed the front and we heard it latch. Now they were closed in. The look on their face was priceless.
“Wow this is kinda like my brother’s crib. Just a lot bigger. My mom told him when he is in undies he will get the race car bed he wants. So you got a big kid crib. It’s kinda neat.” Said Collin. Matty was just looking at it.
“What do you think Matty?” Ben asked.
“It’s cool. If it keeps you safe at night that is what is important. I don’t think I want a crib, but it’s not bad either. I bet some parents do this with bunk beds, because they could enclose the bottom bunk and make it like a crib. If I and Dylan had to share a room again, I would want my mom to do that to his bottom bunk. I won’t tell anyone either. It’s no one’s business what kind of bed you sleep in. It’s a bed, that is all that matters, and it keeps you safe, so you don’t get hurt. Cool you got speakers here and stuff.” Matty said.
Ben looked at me and smiled. He was happy and not so scared now.
“Okay, Ben lets go downstairs, and watch tv, so Matty and Collin can take a nap.” I said as I started walking to the door.
Collin just laid down while Matty was looking at us to see if we were serious. When we got to the door and Ben’s mom went out, I looked at Matty. He looked a little scared, I think it was because he knew he could not get out of bed.
“I’m not tired, and what if I need to go pee.” Matty said, trying to find any excuse to get out.
“If you lay down, you might be surprised how easy you fall asleep. Little boys always say they are not tired at nap time, but they fall asleep really quick. You are wearing a diaper, so if you got to go peepee, use it.” Ben’s mom said, with a big smile.
Matty laid down and he looked a bit sad. I guess because he had to take a nap. I saw Collin look at him with a smile and rub his shoulder.
We left the room and waited for maybe 30 seconds then we walked back in and started to laugh. She opened the side and told the boys they did not have to take a nap, unless they wanted to or needed one. They both climbed out and told Ben, they would not break their promise.
We went to the play area and started to play with legos. We were building a city. A while later Ben’s mom came up to us.
“Boys, I had planned to do Hamburgers and Hot Dogs on the grill, but with it raining and getting colder, I think that might not be the best. Sorry Benny, I know you asked for that for the sleepover. How about Spaghetti and Garlic Bread instead.”
We looked at each other, nodded and then Ben spoke. “Ok that sounds good. But I want to make the garlic bread, since you and daddy say my garlic bread is the best. I think when Max helped last weekend it was even better.”
“No problem, you and Max are in charge of the garlic bread. Matty and Collin, will you boys help me set the table when we are ready?”
“Ok, I do that at home so I can help.” Said Collin and Matty just nodded.
We kept playing and we had several buildings already done. It was looking cool. We heard Ben’s dad come home. Ben told us dinner will be soon.
“Ben, I am really wet. I don’t want to leak here. Can you check my diaper and see if I need to be changed before dinner?”
Ben checked me out, and then checked Collin too. He felt his own diaper in the front and back. He asked me to touch the top of where his diaper is wet in the back. So I did.
“We are all about the same wetness. Except for Matty, but I can see he is pretty wet too. I think we will be fine until after dinner. Let’s go see how close it is, I want to make the garlic bread cheesy this time.” Ben said and we all headed downstairs.
“Perfect timing boys, I was about to call you down. We will be ready to eat in about 10-12 minutes, so its time for Ben to work his garlic magic.” His mom said.
I helped Ben on the bread and we heard Matty and Collin set the table and laugh sometimes. The bread was perfect. It has a little crunch on it, and the cheese was toasted on top, but still gooey and stringy. The garlic was strong, but not too strong. No vampires tonight.
Dinner was great. We had fun and we talked. His mom and dad asked us some questions. Since it was the first time for Matty and Collin to stay over, they got asked more questions. We found out Collin was a bedwetter for a few years and then had accidents on and off, but until now he was dry for over a year. He said when he woke up this morning his diaper was a lot wetter than when he went to bed.
After dinner we were taken to George’s room and all got our wet diapers changed. I told her I wanted to try to go poop. I was the first out of my diaper and I ran to the bathroom. We all got the thick overnight diaper with a stuffer in each of our diapers. Collin was watching as we each got changed. I found out later he had never seen other boys stiffies until today, other than like his little brother and other toddlers and babies at the daycare.
“Boys, Max’s mom told me because he has to take special medicine, he wets more when he sleeps, so its best to have the extra stuffing. I put the same stuffer in each of your diapers, so you are all the same. It might be a little harder to walk, so don’t worry if you waddle like a toddler. This should last you well past breakfast, maybe even until lunch. Do you boys want to watch a movie or would you rather play up here?”
“Movie” we all said. We talked about what we should watch as we all waddled down the stairs. The 2 bean bags were put next to each other. Collin laid on one, and looked at Matty. Matty looked at me. I smiled at him and he laid on the other beanbag. Collin moved in closer to him. I think Collin was getting a crush on Matty. Collin and Matty agreed on ‘How To Train Your Dragon’. It’s a fun movie. We laughed a lot and I peed a lot. We all had a sippy cup with juice and his mom refilled it once. After the movie we talked about what to pick for the next one while his dad did popcorn. His mom suggested we watch Paw Patrol Movie. We all looked at her. Then she started laughing. We laughed. I suggested Star Wars Phantom Menace. We talked over which one we should watch. I like Phantom because Ani is so cute. With the suggestion of his dad, we agreed on watching Solo. Each group got a bowl of popcorn. We each got a sippy cup of juice and a bottle. Collin blushed, but when he saw Matty drink from the bottle first he smiled and started sucking on it.
The movie was cool and we were kinda tired when it was done. We talked it over and wanted to see if we could all fit in Ben’s bed. We tried a few ways. We could only get 3 of us if we were together, unless we cuddled as 2 groups, then we could do 4, but it was too tight. We got some extra pillows, and put them at the foot of the bed. Matty and Collin laid there and their legs came towards us. It worked as long as no one kicked. We talked for a few minutes. Ben’s mom brought me my meds and some milk. Once I took it, she gave us all a sippy cup, and then a kiss on our forehead.
“Sleep well boys. Happy diaper dreams. Have fun.” She said then she closed the side and we heard it latch.
I cuddled to Ben, and Collin cuddled to Matty. Now our feet had plenty of room. We talked and laughed. We asked Collin if he has read any stories online about boys in diapers or boys playing with each other’s stiffies. He said no, but it sounded fun. Matty was telling him about a few stories, while Ben and I listened. I fell asleep pretty fast.
I was having a really bad dream. It had my dad in it and he was hurting me. He had this big rubber thing in his hand. He had just put his sperm in my butt and was trying to push this big weird thing into my butt. He told me it would make it easier for other men to fuck me. It hurt more than when daddy pushed his thing in my butt and fucked me. I was crying and saying it hurt to much and begging him to stop. I looked at dad and he looked like a monster now and he said “toughen up and take it, you're my sissy slut, never tell me to stop, or I will make it hurt so much you wish you were dead.”
I was screaming and I felt the bed shake as dad was hurting me. I heard Ben’s voice and some crying that was not me. I opened my eyes to see Ben holding me while Matty and Collin were crying and rubbing my back and saying I’m safe. Ben’s mom was opening up the side when I woke up. I was crying a lot, and when I saw her, I wanted to be held. I felt safe with Ben, but I needed a mommy hug. I kinda jumped into her arms.
“It’s okay Max, you are safe here. Its ok. Just relax. No one will hurt you here.” She softly said to me.
She held me for a few minutes and told the boys I would be fine. I calmed down. I laid next to Ben, and he held me. She closed the side. Matty crawled up behind me and held onto me. He was pretty close to the back side of the crib. Dillon crawled up behind Matty and put his arms on Matty and me. I felt Matty push more into me, and I pushed into Ben more. I know my diaper was pushed into his. Matty had his diapered stiffy pushing into my diapered butt. I fell asleep in the arms of my friends.
My last thought before I fell asleep was “I am glad I went poop before I got my diaper on. I would hate to have a poopy accident in front of my friends.”
End Chapter 9
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on NIFTY or on AO3.
Lemons to Lemonade, MY NEWEST Story
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
Some of the suggested additional reading links for this chapter are embedded in the story. I will include them and the others below. Make sure to check them out.
________
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email, or leave comments here. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Please donate. They need your donations so they can keep the site going.
Tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Suggested Reading List of Links:
Chapter 10: Love is a 4-Letter Word
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 10
From the Previous Chapter:
“It’s okay Max, you are safe here. Just relax. No one will hurt you here.” Ben’s mom said softly.
She held me for a few minutes and told the boys I would be fine. I calmed down. I lay next to Ben, and he held me. She closed the side. Matty crawled up behind me and held onto me. He was pretty close to the back side of the crib. Dillon crawled up behind Matty and put his arms on Matty and me. I felt Matty push more into me, and I pushed into Ben more. I know my diaper was pushed into his. Matty had his diapered stiffy pushing into my diapered butt. I fell asleep in the arms of my friends.
My last thought before I fell asleep was “I am glad I went poop before I got my diaper on. I would hate to have a poopy accident in front of my friends.”
Finding a Mentor 10: Love is a 4-Letter Word
Saturday morning came with some sunshine. The storm had passed us. Luckily no snow. I woke up being held by Ben and could feel someone pressed into my back and butt. I remember it’s Matty and it makes me smile because I know I have good friends who care about me.
I try to see what time it is. The sun is up and coming in the window, but I don’t smell food. I see the clock says 6:32. It’s too early for me to get up on a Saturday, so I go back to sleep, so I can enjoy the love I feel from my friends.
“Max, we need to get up. Mom said breakfast is almost ready.” Ben says as he is gently shaking me.
I open my eyes and I see he is looking at me and is smiling. I smile at him.
“Okay, I’m awake again. I woke up earlier but it was too early. It felt good to have you and Matty cuddled to me. Thanks for holding me last night. I had a terrible nightmare. I felt safe when you were cuddling with me.”
“You don’t have to thank me. You’re my friend, and I think I love you. I was scared for you because you were yelling, and crying, and I couldn’t wake you. I guess mommy heard it in their room because she came rushing into the room to see what happened. She was really worried when I told her I couldn’t wake you up.”
“I’m sorry I scared you. I hate nightmares. I can’t go back to sleep normally unless I can hold on to or someone cuddles with me, so I feel safe. Thanks for making me feel safe. What’s for breakfast?”
“Come on, get out of bed, sleepy head and you will see. It’s a special treat. Mommy only makes it a few times a year. It’s normally for special birthdays or family visiting us. I think it’s cool she made it for our sleepover.”
I climb out of bed and waddle downstairs to the kitchen. It smells really good. Ben was holding my hand as we went down the stairs. I see Collin and Matty sitting next to each other and whispering to each other. I think they make a cute couple. I really like Matty, but Ben just makes my stomach feel all funny at times. I think Matty is my best friend, and Ben is my boyfriend.
“It smells really good. But the only thing on the stove is the bacon. So what am I smelling?” I ask.
“Morning Max, what you are smelling is my extra special stuffed French toast. I didn’t have any cinnamon rolls to use this time, so I used the loaf of French bread and added some extra cinnamon to it. It's stuffed with blackberries we grow in the backyard. I had one bag from last summer left, so I used them to make it extra good.” Said Ben’s mom.
“Yummy, it sounds tasty and I am starving.”
“I’m glad you are hungry. I was worried about you last night. Do you have nightmares often? Are they always that bad or worse?” She asked me.
“I’m sorry I made you worry and scared Ben and the others. I hate having nightmares. That one is one of the worst ones I have had recently. I have had it twice now. I used to have them 4 or more times a week. Some nights I had them twice. The medicine I take has helped a lot. Now I only have them about once a week. But the medicine makes me really sleepy, and it's hard to wake up when I take it sometimes. The Doctor said he normally has to warn parents it can cause bedwetting, but laughed and said he didn’t have to give us that warning, because we already have it under control, but it could cause me to wet more. That’s why mom will put the stuffer thing in my diaper, so it holds more. I have not leaked yet when I sleep.”
“Sweetie, there is nothing you need to be sorry for. You didn’t do it on purpose. Sadly, nightmares happen. Ben gets them a few times a month, but his are not as bad as yours are. You had some really bad stuff happen to you. It would give grown-ups nightmares. I just want you to get better and be a happy little boy. You make my Ben smile a lot and I can tell you both are very close friends so far.”
“Thanks,” I said because I didn’t know what else to say.
“Ok, let's get you boys set up at the table so I can bring breakfast over. I have maple syrup, and also some homemade berry syrup for your stuffed French toast.”
Breakfast was so good. I asked if she would give my mommy the recipe because it was great and I know when Brian visits he would love it too.
We are all pretty wet, but she says we have a few hours until we need to be changed. It was still wet outside, so she said we should either play upstairs or watch TV. We picked watching cartoons. Matty and Dillon took the bean bags again and they were really close to each other. Dillon moved his foot so it could rub on Matty’s foot. Ben and I cuddled on the sofa. We watched for a while.
“Ben, do you know where your mom went? I need to go #2 pretty bad, and I don’t want to do it in my diaper.”
“MOM, where are you” Ben yelled. I started to laugh because he did that and because Dillon jumped when Ben yelled.
“I’m doing laundry. Do you need something?”
“Some of us need to go #2 and we don’t want to use our diapers, so we wanted to let you know so we can get changed afterward.”
“No problem dear. One of you can use the bathroom downstairs, another can use your bathroom upstairs, and if needed, another can use my bathroom. I will meet you all in George’s room in a few minutes. I think you boys can help each other take their diaper off if you can’t do it yourself.”
“Thanks mom,” Ben yelled back to her.
“Max, you go upstairs, and I will use the one here. Do you guys need to go?”
“I do kinda, it's not like I have to go right now, so I will go after you guys are done.” Said Collin.
“I think I should try. I don’t want to have an accident like that in my diaper. Mom might keep me in them for a week or 2 if it happened.” Matty said and giggled.
I waddle up the stairs and into the bathroom. I pull the tapes. They are on really good, but I finally get them off on one side. Then it slides down with a thump when it hits the floor. It's heavy when I pick it up. I take care of doing my business on the potty. I rolled the diaper up the best I could and put the tapes on it to keep it closed. I see Matty is waiting to use the bathroom. I am glad I didn’t stink it up like my dad did when he used it. I walk naked over to George’s room, so I can get changed.
“Max, let's get you up here and into a fresh diaper.” His mom says.
As she is getting me changed, she is talking to me. “Max, after I get you all changed. I would like to have a little talk with you. Don’t worry, you are not in trouble. I just have a few questions and stuff like that I want to ask, and I figured it might be easier if we talk privately.”
“Okay” was all I could say. I am a little nervous because I don’t have any idea what she wants to talk about other than my nightmares.
As she is finishing with me, Ben shows up. She helps me down, and then gets Ben changed. Once Ben is done, it’s Collin’s turn, and finally Matty's.
“Boys, Max and I are going to have a little talk for a few minutes, so why don’t you go to the playroom and have some fun.” She says. I see Ben looking at me and then at his mom. I shrug my shoulders so he knows I have no idea what it’s about.
I walk with Patty downstairs. She has me sit with her on the small sofa. She tells me I can get comfy if I want to, so I sit with my back on the arm of the sofa so I can look at her.
“Max, I wanted to ask if you are ok. Your nightmare last night seemed like it was pretty bad. I have an idea what it was about because you were talking and yelling, but I won’t ask. If you want to talk about it, I am here for you. I also wanted to let you know that we know Ben is gay. He has told us that. We told him he was too young to know, and at his age, lots of boys don’t like girls and do things with other boys. We also let him know, that we love him for who he is. If he is gay, we will love him the same. It makes no difference to us. You know what George likes to wear. We are unlike a lot of parents. We are open-minded, and our goal is that our boys are happy and healthy. We want them to accept who they are and what makes them happy. I can tell you make Ben very happy. You are all he talks about after school each day. When we went shopping last week, he kept asking me if I thought you would like the shirt or shorts he was looking at. I am not going to ask if you have special feelings for Ben, or if you think of him as just a friend. However, I hope if you don’t have special feelings for him, you will let him know and do it with love and understanding. Do you understand what I am talking about?”
“I’m ok, I think. Considering I am 10 and now have to wear diapers because I started to wet my pants because my emotions are all messed up. Thanks for not having us use the high chairs this morning. I would have been really embarrassed if I was in it in front of Matty and Collin. Ben has seen mine, and me in it.” I said.
“I don’t know what I am. I like Ben a lot and I think some other boys are cute and stuff. I think that means I am gay, but not sure. Please don’t tell my mom. I think she would be ok, but right now I can’t risk it. She has enough other stuff to worry about. I like Matty too, but when I am with Ben my tummy feels funny sometimes. Especially when he kisses me. I think Collin likes Matty. I would never do anything to hurt my friends, esp my best friends like Ben and Matty. I told him he looked cute in his overall shorts, and now he wears them a lot when he comes over.” I said and then paused so I could talk about the hard stuff.
“My nightmares are pretty bad. I have had the one I had last night before. I hate it. It scares me a lot because I am pretty sure my dad would have done it if he had not gotten in trouble. He showed me a video and told me that I was his sissy cum slut and he was going to train me so I could make him and other men happy anytime they wanted it. That is what the man was doing to the boy in the video. I was so scared when he showed it to me and told me that. He made me watch it 3 times and then he made me do stuff to make him feel good. When I have really bad nightmares normally, I can only go back to sleep when my mommy holds me, and I sleep with her. But last night, I felt safe when Ben cuddled with me and then with Matty behind me holding me. Please don’t tell Ben about my nightmares. I don’t want him to worry about them or know all the super bad stuff my daddy did to me and Brian. I told him some of it when we were out fishing. But some of it I don’t want to tell anyone or even think about it. That is why I don’t like going to my therapist because they want me to talk about my daddy and the different things he did to me and made me do and stuff. I want to forget it, not relive it over and over. My therapist before I moved asked me questions about things that were in the police report. I said I didn’t want to talk about it, but she kept asking. I just couldn’t face it or feel that hurt and pain so I curled into a ball and tried to block her out. Finally, my mommy came in and picked me up and we went home. Brian goes to a different one, so I hope his is better. I can’t talk to my mommy about this stuff because I know she gets really upset and stuff. I don’t want her to get upset or mad. I just want her to be happy. After all, I think it is kinda my fault. The day my dad saw me and Brian having our special fun, Brian didn’t want to do it, in case my dad got home early. I said we should and would hear the garage open. He parked in the driveway, and we never heard him until he walked into my room. If I had listened to Brian, my family would still be together, and my mommy would still be happy.” I said fighting tears as I said it, but then just lost it and broke down crying.
I felt his mom hold me. I heard her say something, so I guess Ben came down to see where I was. I cried and I just wished my life was back like it was before all this happened. We were normal and I wore undies and had my cousin as my best friend who did everything with me. I heard her whisper in my ear, but I was not really listening. I was just trying to not hurt and feel how bad and dirty I normally feel. I noticed my diaper was warm, so I knew I wet it. I do that a lot when I get upset and cry, so I guess I’m becoming a real cry baby.
“Max, it's ok. I don’t know what happened. I have an idea about it, but I won’t ask you. However, I will tell you this. It is NOT your fault it happened. You didn’t mess up your family or make your mom mad or upset with you. You are a sweet little boy. Your father should have loved and protected you, but it sounds like he used and hurt you instead. I am so sorry that happened. We can’t change our past, but we can change our future. I know Ben will be there for you, whenever you need someone to talk to or even to hold you when you need to cry. If you need a mommy to talk to or get hugs from and are scared to talk to your mom, I am here and happy to help. I have a feeling that you are going to be a part of our family for a very long time. I felt that when you spent last weekend here. I have not seen Ben so happy as he was that weekend since he had his accident. But after you left, he walked around like a lost puppy for a while. George even walked up to him and hugged him because he thought he needed it. If there is anything I or Leon can do, just let us know. We are here for you, and your mom.”
“Thanks. I appreciate it. My mommy has so much stuff she is worried about I don’t want to upset her or make her worry more. I have heard her crying at night before. I feel bad that I made her cry. I just wish I could fix it for her. I love her so much, and I feel so bad for all I have put her through.”
She hugged me some more. Then asked me to take some sippy cups of juice upstairs with me. I had 4 sippies and I carefully waddled up the stairs and went to the playroom.
“Max, I was worried. You were gone a long time. I went to see what was going on and I saw you crying. Are you ok?” Ben asked.
“Yeah, I’m okay, I guess. We talked about some private stuff and my nightmares. With my emotions all messed up right now, I cry a lot. I’m sorry I do that, but I can’t help it. It embarrasses me because big boys are not supposed to cry like a toddler, but I am.”
Ben hugged me. After about 30 seconds I felt Matty hug me and then Collin joined in for our group hug. After a minute they let go and I suggested we play games, Legos, or something fun. Ben grabbed my arm and started to tickle my ribs. We ended up in a tickle war. We all laughed a lot and that made me feel better.
After lunch, we go to play outside for a while. The sun was out, and it was warm again, so it felt good to be in it. We told Collin more about some of the stories we read online. He was very interested in them. We agreed to send him an email with our favorites. We told him he needed to read a few on Wattpad, like Boy Scout Lover, Sleepover Challenge, Descending the Sibling Ranks, Best Friend's Worst Vacation, and Diaper Cousins. We said on Nifty he should read a bunch of them. We each gave him 2 to try to look up and find if he could remember: The Sleepover, Jia of the 4th Age, Eleven, Cors Adventures, Matty’s New Life, and Transitions (there are several in the series). On AO3, we told him to check out Angel Gabriel, Trailer Trash, and Rhythm in My Bones. He said he would never remember all of those. We laughed and said we would email them to him. Matty said he had a few on Deviant Arts he likes, and he would send a few of them, like subliminal baby. We agreed to send the email to all of us, in case there was a story we didn’t know about. We asked if he was going to go with us to the diaper boy support group. He said he wanted to but was nervous. We said we could all go together and then he should not be nervous. Matty told him that many boys show up wearing undies, but go home in a diaper, and he can do that if he wants to. (Links to these stories are at the end of the chapter)
About 3 pm we were told to come in. We walked in and saw Collin's mom and his little brother. His brother, David, was staring at the 4 of us, in just our diapers. The moms are talking so, David came with us to the sofa. We put on some cartoons. We found some funny old cartoons, The Roadrunner and Wilie the Coyote. They always make me laugh. I remember my mom telling me and Brian that she loved them when she was a little girl, and they still make her laugh now.
“Wow, you all are in diapers. That’s cool.” David said to us as we all watched the cartoons.
“David, remember me, I am Max. I showed you my diaper when we picked up your brother. That is Matty, he was there, but not in a diaper then. This is Ben. This is his house. He wears them all the time, even to school. He got hurt sledding when he was a little kid a little older than you. He can tell you how scary it is to wear diapers to school. Him and me are the 2 here who need them in the daytime. Your brother and Matty, they like them. You know how good a diaper feels. They help us sleep better at night too. Matty wears them to bed every night, and so does his little brother, but he gets the cool Paw Patrol ones. Remember, you can’t tell other people about your brother or anyone else who wears diapers. It’s a personal thing and no one else needs to know about it. It's like a family or brother's secret. Can you do that?” I said to David.
“Yeah, I can do that. I won’t tell anyone. Collin told me some meanies would pick on him if they found out about his diapers, and when I go to school, they would pick on me. But when I have a good friend, he can know when we do sleepovers. I have only done sleepovers at my cousin's house and at grandma’s house. It’s a lot of fun. They know I still need diapers and my cousin Timmy is my age and he wears them to bed still, so we share his bed. His older brother is 8 and he wears them at night, just like Collin did then.”
“David, I have a little brother, his name is George. You remind me a lot of him. He is over at his friend's house. He had a sleepover. He still wears diapers at night and his best friend does too. His other friend does not but he is nice and he doesn’t care about it, and never makes a big deal about it. When I got hurt, I was really upset about having to wear diapers for the rest of my life. My mommy told me something I will never forget. She said that diapers are a kind of undies just like boxers, tighty whities, or cartoon undies. The only difference is they are thicker and help keep my clothes or bed dry. No one needs to know about them, just like no one needs to know what kind of undies a person wears. That helped me. I never had sleepovers, because I was embarrassed about them and too scared to let anyone know. I am lucky now that I got 3 really special friends who understand me and I know they would not tease or pick on me and will keep my secret and not tell anyone.”
“Your big brother told us a lot about you. He said you are a cool little brother, he loves you a lot, and he likes to tickle you so you laugh because we all need to laugh a lot.” Matty said. Once he said that we all started tickling little David. He was laughing a lot and then he got stiff and started to cry a little. I know what that meant. He had an accident.
“David, it’s ok. Your pull-up didn’t leak. We will tell your mommy it is our fault you wet it so that she won't hold it against you and your star chart.” I said. As I was saying this, he had stopped crying, but still looked sad and a little upset or embarrassed. But in the end, he smiled.
“I will tell Mommy it’s my fault so that it does not count against you. But remember when you get tickled and are wearing undies you got to say that you need to go pee, or else you will get them wet.” Said Collin to make his little brother feel better. Then he hugged him.
The moms, it turns out were watching us while they talked. They noticed David was upset and that Collin hugged him to help him. They asked what happened. We explained it was our fault because we were all tickling David and he had an accident because he was laughing so hard. The moms smiled and chuckled a little.
“Boys, it's OK. He is not in trouble. I will not count that as an accident, because it was brought on by his brother, and friends. Laughter is good for everyone, and we need it every day. Now, Collin, will you grab your bag, please? We need to head out.”
Collin ran upstairs and got his bag. When he got downstairs we all said bye and we would talk to him later. Matty told him to call him tonight. This made me and Ben smile at each other.
As we were saying goodbye, there was a knock on the door. It was Matty’s mom and brother here to pick him up. They also brought George home. He looked very happy so I bet he had a fun sleepover. The moms talked again for a minute or 2 and then Collin left. Matty got his stuff and then he left. I think he was really happy his mom got to meet Collin's mom.
We went to Ben’s room to talk and relax a little.
“Max, if my mom said it was OK, would you see if you could spend the night tonight? I thought maybe we could have some private time to talk and maybe more. Maybe we could soak in my mom's bathtub and turn on the jets. My dad should be home soon. I wanted him to meet Collin, but he had to go out of town on business because the other guy got sick or something.”
“Yeah, I would stay tonight if my mom let me. But I need to go home after lunch so I can spend some time with my mom too. We want to talk about summer and about the swimming program and maybe something to do when school starts, like dance, gymnastics, or karate maybe.”
“I’ll be right back” and Ben dashed off. He came back with a big smile a minute or 2 later.
“I talked to my mom. She said you could stay over, but your mom has to say it's ok. She wanted you to check first if you need more medicine for tonight. I told her we would check and come tell her in a few minutes.”
I checked in my bag. I saw that mommy had put the bottle of my medicine in a plastic zippy bag. We shook it and could hear the pills moving in it. I took the bag, and we went to show it to Ben’s mom.
“Here is my medicine. Mom put the whole bottle in it. Thanks for letting me stay if my mom lets me.”
“I thought it was a pretty full bottle, but I wanted to make sure. I will call your mom. She might want to talk to you, so why don’t you boys go get some fresh air for a few minutes? George is out on the swings.”
I know what a suggestion that you don’t say no to is, and that was one of them. My mommy does that sometimes too. I and Brian learned to just agree and do what our mommies suggested so we didn’t get in trouble.
We are outside playing for a few minutes when I get called to the patio. I see she has the phone in her hand talking to someone, I assume it’s my mom.
“Your mom wanted to talk to you for a few minutes. You can sit up here and talk.”
She gives me the phone and I talk to my mom.
“Hi Mommy, I love you. How are you?”
“Hi Maxie, I love you too. I am good, but I miss my little Maxie. I hear you had a rough night last night. Are you ok?”
“Yeah, I had a really bad nightmare. It was the same one I had last week that scared me so bad I needed to sleep with you. Patty held me and then I went back to sleep and Ben cuddled me in the front, and Matty snuggled me from behind. I felt safe and went back to sleep. We had a lot of fun and Collin is really nice. I am glad he is our friend now. His little brother is so cute and funny.”
“I’m glad you were able to get back to sleep, and that Ben made you feel safe. We need to talk about a few things, like the summer programs. We can do that tomorrow if you come home at a reasonable time.”
“Okay, I told Ben I should go home after lunch so we could spend time together and talk about that stuff. I thought you might need help planting stuff or pulling weeds in the garden beds, so I was going to you help with it if you want me to.”
“Maxie, that is so sweet of you. I worked on it today and got most of the weeds out. But I want to get some plants and seeds and get them planted. We can do that tomorrow. Maybe we can go to the garden store after I pick you up, and we can figure out what we want in the garden.”
“That sounds cool mommy. I hope we can do tomatoes. Ben’s mom has a bunch of blackberries and raspberries planted along the fence. Can we get some and plant them along our fence too? Please.”
“I think we can arrange that. But we might have to do that next weekend, or one day this week after you get home from school. I think the plants we will put in the garden will take a while to get them planted.”
“OK. Did you talk to Matty’s Uncle Scott next door? He has nice veggie gardens with all kinds of good stuff in them. I bet he can tell you what will grow the best. We are not in Nebraska anymore and I saw some plants that were already bigger than what we would get back home. I think because it's mountains and stuff here, they grow differently.”
“I will go over and talk to him once we are done on the phone. He seems to be a very nice man. I will see you after lunch tomorrow. Have fun, and happy diaper dreams, Maxie. I love you. Let me talk to Ben’s mom again.”
“Thanks Mommy, I love you too. See you tomorrow. Bye.” I said and then handed the phone to Patty, Ben’s mom.
I waddle over to Ben, and he can see I am smiling. That makes him smile. He is swinging next to George.
“You can stay?”
“Yes, but I got to go home after lunch. I need to help her in the gardens so we can plant some more veggies. She is going to let me plant some berries along our fence like you have here.”
“Cool. We should talk to my mom. I know if you take and cut off a branch of a berry plant, it can grow in water or dirt. Maybe mommy can cut you a few from here so you got the same ones we have, and mix it with the ones your mom buys.”
“That’s a wicked idea.”
Once Ben’s mom hangs up the phone we go to talk to her. Ben asks about doing some cuts and letting me take them home to plant. She said she could do that. She needs to prune the ones on the ends because they are trying to grow into her other gardens. We offered to help, but she said she would take care of it if we would entertain George. We played outside for a while and had fun. George told us about his sleepover with Dylan. They had a lot of fun, even with the scary storm. It seems those 2 are becoming good friends, which I think is good. We asked him if he wanted to come inside and either play Legos or watch TV with us. He said yes. We giggled because we knew he just wanted to do stuff with us like most little brothers want to be around their big brother.
A little while later Ben said he would be right back. We were watching the Scooby Doo Movie. I figured he was thirsty. When he came back he had a big grin.
“I thought you were going to get drinks for us,” I said with a smile.
“Sorry, I thought of that when I went to ask my mom something and then forgot it. I will get us some juice. Do you want some too Georgie?”
“Yes please.”
“I’ll be right back.”
A moment later Ben arrived with 3 sippy cups of juice. I was thirsty and drank it all. He took it and filled it with water, without me even saying a word. He is so thoughtful.”
Ben and I cuddled on the small sofa. He whispered to me, “My mom said we could use her tub tonight. It will just be us. Georgie doesn’t need a bath tonight. We can have some alone time that way. I love you.” And then he kissed me.
“I can’t wait. I think I love you too.”
Dinner was good. Then we went to Ben’s room to talk. We talked about all kinds of stuff, just so we knew more about each other. Ben said he wanted to try to join whatever summer program I join. I told him Matty said the same thing. He was ok with that. He said maybe we can get Collin to join too. He agreed with me that it looks like Collin likes Matty. About 7:30 we are really soggy so we figure it's bath time. We are both also very hard and you can see our stiffy poking into the diaper and making it tent some. We ask his mom if we can use the tub now She says she will come and get it going for us, and to meet her in her bathroom in a few minutes. While we wait a few minutes we start kissing each other and rubbing the front of each other's diaper. These diapers are very thick and absorbent. It's good and makes them really soft and nice to wear, however, it also means when we rub the front of our diaper, we don’t get a lot of stimulation. We get some, but it's more a tease than anything. We hear his mom call us, so we break the kiss and waddle to the bathroom.
“Boys, I have the tub filling with hot water. Once it's to the right level, and temperature, I will start the jets. They will run for 1 hour. I am going to set my alarm for 1 hour and 10 minutes. I will come in then. So when the jets turn off, you have 10 minutes until I come in to make sure you're clean. You can remove your soggy diapers and hop in the tub. It should not be too hot. If it starts to get cold, just add a little more hot water.”
Ben grabbed the tapes on my diaper and pulled them. It fell to the floor with a splat. We both laughed. I did the same to Ben. His mom said she would roll them up for us. The water was a little hot, but we got used to it pretty quickly. Ben wanted to sit behind me to start so I let him get to the end of the tub, and then I sat in front of him and leaned back onto him. I saw his mom pour some stuff into the water, and then in a minute, I smelled peppermint.
We sat for a minute and just relaxed. I noticed there was some soft music playing, it was classical, but I don’t know who it is. It’s peaceful and will help cover any sounds we make.
“Boys, I added some peppermint oil and a little lavender oil to the water. It will help make your skin softer and clean the pores out, which will help reduce the risk of rashes. I figured you might like some relaxing music, while you two talk and enjoy the jets. I will see you in just over an hour.” His mom said as she turned on the jets, and left the bathroom closing the door on her way out.
“This feels good. The jets are nice, and I like how the stuff she added feels on my skin. It makes it tingle a little.” I said.
“Yeah, this feels good. But the best part is having you leaning against me.” Ben said as he put his arms around me and pulled me tight into him.
“Max, I want to do some stuff if it's okay with you. I don’t want to do anything that will upset you or give you nightmares. If you don’t want to do it just say no. I won’t be upset.” Ben said as he was rubbing my nipples.
“Okay, what do you want to do? You are giving me a stiffy by rubbing my nipples.”
‘Max, will you do me in the butt? I want to feel you in me. My cousin put it in me last year, and it felt good. It hurt some at first, but he is a lot older than us and his stiffy was bigger. He taught me a lot of stuff about sex. Now I want to learn about love with you.” Ben said to me as he was giving my neck small kisses.
“Ben, if that is what you want, and it will make you happy, sure. I would love to do your butt. Brian and I did it and it feels great. I’m not very big, but I want to put some shampoo or body wash on it, so it slips in you easily. We need to change positions, so you are in front of me.”
We moved around in the tub. I got on my knees and Ben got in front of me on his hands and knees. His cute butt was in front of me, so I gave it some kisses on each cheek. Ben moaned so I know he liked that.
Daddy made me and Brian lick and put our tongues in each other's butts. He made us do his butt too. Brian was not bad and he made noises so I knew he liked it a lot. It felt great when he did it to me. Daddy was not as clean and his butt smelled, and we hated having to lick him.
I pulled Ben’s cheeks apart so I could see his butthole. It was clean, so I thought I would lick it to see how he likes it. I licked his hole, and he moaned.
“Max, that feels so good. Wow, what did you do?”
“I licked your butthole. I will do it some more and I bet you will like it even more.”
I started licking his hole. As I did, I tried to push my tongue into his hole. He was moaning and pushing his butt into my face. After a few minutes, I got my tongue in his hole and just moved it around a little as I could. After about 5 minutes my tongue got tired, so I took it out and put a finger in his butt. It went in easy. I moved it in and out a few times. I took it out, put some shampoo on my fingers, and pushed 2 into his hole. He moaned more. I could tell he was really liking it. As I pushed my fingers in I moved them a little so I pushed on his boybutton. That was what daddy called it. He said it was our prostate, but since we were little boys it was just a little button that would make us feel awesome. He was right about that, whenever he or Brian touched or rubbed it, I thought I was going to explode, and I got great tingles. I kept finger fucking Ben for a few minutes. I started rubbing his button more and all of a sudden he let out a loud moan and grunt as his body got stiff and his butt clamped on my fingers. I knew that meant I gave him his tingles or baby boygasm. I was able to keep moving my fingers a little and kept rubbing his button. He was still moaning, but I felt his hole relax on my fingers. I knew that it was time to put my stiffy in his butt. I put some shampoo on my stiffy and pushed it into his butt. It's pretty small, about 2.5 inches. I pushed it all the way in and started to move it in and out slowly. I was fucking Ben, but I was doing it at a slow and loving pace. I wanted him to enjoy it. I wanted him to have his boygasm from me doing him in his butt. I knew he was super stiff, but I didn’t touch it. I wanted him to enjoy the pleasure I was trying to give him in his butt. I kept this up for a few minutes.
“Max, that feels so good. I am getting close. When you push all the way in it hits that spot inside me. It's awesome! Can you do it a little faster and harder?”
“If that is what will make you feel good, I will do it. Your butt feels so good. I’m getting close too.”
I picked up the pace and started to pound into his butt. I would move and grind my hips a little when I was all the way in him. I learned this from a video my daddy showed us of an older brother teaching his little brother about sex, and it is how he made him boygasm several times without touching his stiffy at all. Daddy said the little brother was a bottom-boy slut, which means he is meant to get a cock in his butt and gets the best feelings that way. His stiffy doesn’t give him much pleasure, it’s just his butt. My daddy tried to say Brian and I were both that way, but when we put it in each other, we both had our boygasm about the same time.
“Max, it's happening again” Ben moaned out just before his body got stiff and I felt his hole grab my stiffy and try to squeeze it off. It was hard to move in him, but I kept going. I had my boygasm after 2 more thrusts into him while he was still having his boygasm. It was great.
I kept my stiffy in his butt for a while. I was still stiff and it felt good to be inside Ben.
“Max, that was great. You are still in me and it feels good to feel you in me. I had my tingles twice without touching my stiffy. The last one I think is the best one I ever had. It felt a little different too. I felt it start in my butt and then go thru my whole body.”
“Ben, I think that is called an anal boygasm. A boy gets it from having a cock in his butt and it makes him feel the best he can feel, even better than when his stiffy is played with or sucked on. I am glad I made you feel that good. Do you want to do me now, or do you want me to do you more?”
“I loved it, and I want more of those. It was better than when my cousin would do me, and after the first few times I loved it, and it didn’t hurt. The first couple it hurt at first, but then felt good. Can I do you? If it won't bring up bad memories. My cousin only let me do him a few times. He said because he was older and my stiffy was so small, it was too small to do him.”
“Yeah, you can put it in me now. It felt so good doing you. It felt different than when Brian and I did it. I think I know why, but I won't tell you until later. I want to see and try a few things first. If we both turn around we will be able to do it. You don’t have to lick my butt if you don’t want to.”
“I want to try licking it. It felt so good when you did it to me. I had my first tingles mostly from your tongue making my hole feel so good. Then you touched that spot inside me and boom.”
Ben turned around and was facing me. Before I moved, I looked him in the eyes and kissed him. It felt so good and my stiffy got stiffer if it could. We kissed and started grabbing each other’s butt. After a few minutes, we broke the kiss. I turned around so Ben could play with my butt.
“Max, just don’t fart while I am licking you. Ok?”
“I will try not to. I don’t feel like I need to fart, so it should be good.” I said with a smile.
I felt Ben kiss my butt a few times. He pulled my butt cheeks apart and I felt him lick my butt crack. It felt great and sent shivers up my back as his tongue touched my hole. He started licking my hole. I relaxed so he could push his tongue in. He did and started fucking me slowly with his tongue. It felt so good. I know I was moaning, but I was trying to not make a lot of noise, so his parents would not come check on us. He fucked me with his tongue for a few minutes. I could tell his tongue was getting tired. He took it out and pushed a finger in. He moved it in and out while trying to find my boy button. He rubbed it a few times. When he finally figured out exactly where it was, he made sure to touch it each time he moved his finger. A few minutes later, he switched to 2 fingers. He fucked me that way and I was super close to my boygasm. But, I want to have my boygasm with his stiffy in me.
“Okay. Here it comes.” He said as he pushed it in me. It felt so good. It didn’t hurt at all and just felt wonderful. He started to move in and out slowly. His stiffy would push on my button when he had it all the way in. After a few thrusts, I had my boygasm.
“AAAUUUGGGGGHHHHH, that’s it!” I said through moans and groans. My whole body shook, and I felt a little light-headed. I had one of my best boygasms ever. Brian and me had some really good ones when we played together. We got good at making the other feel super good. I wanted to get that close and good with Ben. He held his stiffy in me while I was shaking. Once I calmed down and was trying to breathe normally, he started thrusting again. It was wonderful. As he pushed into me, I would push back into him. This got him even deeper in me.
“Faster please. It feels so good. I hope you like it.”
“Max, this feels wonderful. I am very close to having my tingles again. I am not sure which I like best. I will speed up and give it to you really good.”
He started to go faster and a little harder too. I would push back as he pushed in. It was great. He was not kidding. After just 3 thrusts, I felt him stiffen and push his stiffy in as far as he could and hold it there. He was trying to shoot his sperm into me, but our balls can’t make it yet. But it still feels so good.
“That was awesome. I’m still stiff, so can I keep doing you?”
“Yes Ben, do me. I want us to have our boygasm together. Show me how much you love me.”
That put some lust into Ben. He held my hips a little tighter, and he started pounding into my butt. Every third thrust he would grind his stiffy in me and it was rubbing on my button and made me moan each time. It felt great. I could tell he was enjoying it a lot. We did it for like 5 minutes.
“Max, I am so close. I love you so much. Arrgghh, here it comes.” Ben said as he pushed as hard and far into my butt as he could. I could feel the head of his stiffy twitching on my button. I rubbed my stiffy 2 times and that gave me my boygasm. We stayed like this for a few minutes while we tried to get back to normal after all those wonderful feelings. I was still stiff.
“Ben I am still stiff, can I do you again?” I asked.
“Yeah, you can do me anytime you want to. Let's turn around again. We moved quickly, and once I was able to I shoved my stiffy in his hot boy hole. It felt so good. We both moaned when I did this. I started thrusting and grinding into him. I took my right hand off of his hips and I pulled him up so our bodies were together. He put a hand on the side of the tub to balance us, as I had my arm holding him. I was kissing his neck while I was butt fucking him for all I could. I started to rub his nipples. They got hard and he was moaning even more. He would grunt every now and then as I thrust into him. I played with his nipples as I thrust into him.
“Max, that feels so good, I am about to get my tingles again. I have never had this many in one day, much less in an hour. Keep doing it and playing with my nipples. I love you so much!”
“Ben it feels so good. I think I love you too. That is why it feels a little different. It's not just sex, it’s love. I am close and want us to have our boygasms together. Push back into me as I push into you.”
Ben starts pushing back so he is getting a little more of my stiffy. It's hitting his button each time. I am rubbing his nipples and then will pinch one for a second, then rub it more. Each time I do that he grunts and moans. I know it hurts some, but it can feel really good too. It took about another minute until I felt his body get stiff and start to shake. His butt was clamping on my stiffy. It felt so good as it rubbed it even more. I took 3 hard thrusts and then I had my boygasm. He was having his still, so we had them together. It was great. When we finally came down from the sexual high, I pulled my stiffy from his butt and sat in the tub. Ben did the same and slid up against me. I looked at the timer and saw we had about 10 minutes of the jets left. We had been doing it for about 45 minutes. It seemed like 5.
“Max, that was the best I have ever felt. I can’t explain it, it just feels so good and like it was meant to be. Your stiffy fit me perfectly and made me feel things I never felt before. I loved it and love you.” Ben said as he was turning to face me. We kissed for a few minutes.
“We better get clean, and wash our hair. My mom will be in soon.”
We washed each other. Then did our hair. We made sure our stiffies and butts were extra clean. We were standing up rinsing our hair with the hand shower when his mom came in. She stood then and looked at us as I rinsed Ben’s hair and then he rinsed mine.
“I am glad you boys are nice and clean. From the sounds coming from here, I figured we had some dirty little boys working to get good a clean.” She said with a smile. I think I blushed across my full body. I couldn’t look at her. I was embarrassed and a little scared she would be upset.
“Max, it’s Okay. You don’t need to be embarrassed or worry about anything. I will not say anything to your mom. I am just glad you both have each other, and you make each other very happy. Besides, if you boys are playing with each other, then we don’t have to worry about you getting a girl pregnant and trying to support a child while you are kids yourself.”
Ben hugged me. I hugged him and put my head on his shoulder. “Max, I love you. You made me feel the best I ever felt, and I am so happy that you are in my life. I don’t know how to express what else I feel, other than I love you and want you to be in my life forever.”
I looked at him and smiled. He gave me a quick kiss, and then we started to get out of the bathtub.
“Boys, one at a time. I want to enjoy drying my little boys tonight. Ben you first.”
Ben stepped out, and his mom wrapped a warm towel around him. She toweled him off quickly. Since we were standing up when we did our hair, a lot of the water had dripped off us. She toweled his hair and then gave him a gentle swat and told him to go to the changing table. She helped me step out. She started toweling me off. It felt good and reminded me of when my mommy did this a few years ago. It felt so loving and caring. She dried my hair and then gave me a little swat on the butt and said “Time to get you both into your diapers.”
I followed her into George’s room. I was glad he was not there, because I was naked. Ben was standing there waiting next to the table. She got us both changed into our night diapers. She checked our bottoms and rubbed a little lotion into our hole. I think she knew what we did. No stuffer tonight, so we can walk more normally when it's dry.
“Boys, after I put George to bed, which will be in a few minutes, I would like us to sit and talk. You are not in trouble or anything like that. I just want to make sure if you boys have any questions that we can answer them and also make sure you boys are safe. I want to make sure that you are ok with this Max. I don’t think Ben would intentionally do anything to hurt you, but he might not understand how your past could affect any relationship you boys have, and that some things may have to be done or addressed in certain ways first.”
“Okay” was all we could say. We followed her downstairs. We sat on the sofa and watched TV until his dad took George upstairs and tucked him in bed. He came down a few minutes later.
“Boys, we wanted to talk to you both to make sure if you have any questions that you know we are here to answer them and help you both. We don’t judge. We have told Ben that if he is gay, we are fine with it because we want him to be happy. He has no control over what sex or the person he loves. A lot of boys your age don’t like girls yet, and others understand it’s a lot easier to play around with another boy than it is with a girl. If you have any questions let us know.”
Ben and I looked at each other. I shrugged my shoulders. I had a few but I was way too embarrassed to ask them right now.
“Do you know what Max and I did?”
“Based on the sounds we could hear, I assume you both made the other feel really good. The comments of faster and harder, tells us you were having anal sex most likely. I assume it was consensual, and Ben you didn’t pressure Max into doing it.”
This made me do a full-body blush again. Even Ben noticed it this time. I couldn’t look at anyone. I was trying hard to hold back the tears. I managed for a few seconds, but then they started to leak out.
“Max, it's ok. You are not in trouble. We want to make sure that anything you boys do, is what you both want to do. We know Ben has experimented a little. We don’t know how much he has done, but he said he has done some when we talked earlier this year. I don’t think he would pressure you into doing anything that you don’t want to do or makes you feel uncomfortable. However, I know when boys get horny and excited, they end up thinking with the head in their diapers, and not the one on their shoulders. Are you Okay?”
Ben had his arm around me which helped me get my emotions under control. I looked up a little bit. I nodded at them and then looked down again.
“Mommy and Daddy, I have a question. What is the difference between having sex and making love?”
“Wow, not asking any easy questions first. Okay. To give a short answer that I think will answer it in a way you both will understand, is this.” His dad said. He paused and then talked some more.
“Sex and making love are very similar in many ways, but also very different. When 2 people have sex, they normally just focus on what makes each of them feel good. So for example, Ben you would focus and only worry about making yourself feel good, and have your orgasm, or I think you called them tingles. Max would be the same way, in that he was focusing on getting his orgasm. When boys play with each other, this is pretty normal. They still make each other feel good, but they are each most worried and focused on getting their orgasm. However, when 2 people make love it’s a little different. They might be doing the same things, but they are focused on different things. When 2 people make love they want to get their orgasm and feel great, but they also want their partner to get the same wonderful feelings. So instead of just focusing on themselves, they focus more on their partner than they do themself. Does that make sense?”
“Yeah, I think so. So, when Max started to grind it in me, making it feel extra good for me so I could get my tingles, he was thinking more about making me feel good instead of himself. That is more making love and less just having sex. Right?”
This caused his parents to blush a little. They had a pretty good idea of what we did, but now Ben has pretty much told them what we were doing. I blushed more. I tried to sink into the sofa, but I couldn’t.
“Um, yeah, that could very much be seen as Max trying to make you feel good and caring about you getting your tingles more than he worried about his own. That shows he cares a lot about you and it could be love. However, sometimes people do make love because they are very good friends and care about each other, but they are not in love with each other.”
“Ok, I think I understand. I would never make Max do anything he didn’t want to do. I told him if anything was going to upset him or give him nightmares to tell me and I wouldn’t ask to do that until he wanted to do it. He said he was fine with what I wanted to do. We did it to each other, and it felt great. He made me feel so good, I have never felt that good before.”
“We are glad you boys talked about it before you did anything. I am proud of both of you for that. I request you don’t do stuff in front of George. I don’t want him to start thinking about sex or doing stuff with his friends. He is too young. Many would say you both are too young. You are not even 10 yet Ben, but I know you are more mature than many 18-year-olds are. As long as you both make each other happy and are caring and loving to each other, we are very happy for you both. Any more questions?” Ben’s mom said.
“If we ask to have some private time at night before we get our night diapers on, can we get that in case we want to make each other feel good? These thick diapers feel really good, but if we rub each other through the diaper, it does not give us much pleasure. Max said it best when he said ‘it’s just teasing us’. I know doing it without slippery stuff hurts a lot and could cause damage. I guess we could use lotion or Vaseline, but is there anything that would work better? Can you teach us how to change each other, so we can maybe do it ourselves if we want to have special time together?”
“I am concerned about how you seem to know that Ben. But we can talk about that later. As far as slippery stuff as you call it, yes there is. It is generally called ‘lube’ as in lubrication so that it can slide easier. For you boys, you would normally want to apply and work it into the hole first and then onto your erection, or stiffy. I think we can arrange something so if you boys need some private time, you can take off your own diapers before you are changed. We can teach you how to change each other. Ben you can change George, so changing Max would not be much different, except that these diapers have sticky tapes on them, so once you put them in a spot, they stick there very well, so be careful where you push the tape down. I would suggest putting down a towel under you both, in case you get a little leakage. Especially if you are doing it in your bed. Be careful about doing it on the floor. Depending on how you do it, you could get rug burns, and those hurt a lot. Is there anything else?”
I shake my head no. Ben says “Nothing right now. But how did you know what we were doing? You weren’t listening to us, right?”
“Max, are you ok? You have not said anything and not looked up from your feet much. You don’t need to be embarrassed about what you boys do. Please look at me. I need you to tell me that whatever you boys did, was okay with you and you are okay with it still. You don’t have to give any details.” Ben’s mom said.
“Yeah, I am okay with what we did. We talked about it first, and it felt good and made me feel special inside.”
“Good, glad to hear that. As for how we knew or had an idea, is because you both are rather loud. It seems Ben you are louder than Max is. We heard the moaning and then you saying ‘faster, harder, it feels so good.’ I had gone up to remind you both to not be too loud, but I couldn’t interrupt what you were sharing with each other. I just made sure our bedroom door was closed and had George watching TV downstairs. He asked what the noise was, once, and I told him you boys were playing in the tub. He said ok, and that he sometimes makes lots of noise when he plays with his toys too. He was cute and said he hoped you don’t splash water on the floor.” His dad said.
“Boys we have seen you kiss, cuddle, snuggle, and how you look into each other’s eyes. We are fine with your relationship. Please don’t be embarrassed or worry about it. We don’t want to get George thinking about kissing a friend or anything like that now. You have been very discreet, and that is great. Keep it up, and we are fine. I think it’s really sweet how you both interact. Ben, I would suggest, you watch how you look at Max. You have a tendency to look at him in a way that would tell most people you are in love with him. I am not sure kids your age would get it, but some might. So just be careful at school. There is no kissing or hand-holding, allowed at school, remember that. I don’t want to see you boys get bullied over it.” His mom said.
“What do you mean the way I look at him?” asked Ben.
“Well, did you see the way Collin slid closer to Matty and then would look at him for a few seconds and then look back at the TV? You do that sometimes too. I hope you don’t do it at school. Other times you just look at him and it seems you are lost in thought, which happens between love birds.”
“Okay, I understand I think. I saw how Collin was acting and I think he has a crush on Matty. I am glad because I like both Ben and Matty a lot. I don’t want to upset or hurt either of them. If Matty and Collin become special friends and maybe boyfriends, it would be so cool, and I wouldn’t feel bad then,” I said.
“Yeah, it was clear Collin is interested in Matty. I am not sure if Matty noticed.” His mom said.
“Boys, I know Ben reads a wide range of stories online, including ones with sex in them. I am not going to ask you Max if you have or are reading them. However, I want you both to understand many things in those stories are not how it works and are clearly unrealistic. The average size of a man’s penis is around 5.5 inches. You are boys that have not started puberty yet, so you are going to be much smaller. I know you both are about the same size. You are both on the small side in your overall build, but your penis is average size for boys your age. It would hurt a lot if you ever tried to put your whole hand inside each other, just like it would hurt a lot if you ever tried to have 2 stiffies in your butt at the same time. I know some of the stories make it seem like it's not a big deal. I know you both are very flexible, especially if you are playing with your bottom. Do not try to put too much in it, in case you have your orgasm, and your body stiffens up, or in case you lose your balance and fall off the bed or what you are on. Yes, your bottom can stretch over time, but if it's pushed or stretched too hard or far, it will rip and tear. That will hurt a lot, bleed and you would have to go see a doctor or emergency room. I don’t think either of you wants to explain something like that to a doctor. Also, should anyone ask, we have no idea what you both are doing and have not given you permission to do it, because if we did our current society would accuse us of molesting and harming you and take you away from each other and your parents.”
“Yes, I have read stories. Me and Brian found some of them about a year ago I guess. Later we saw videos too. I still like to read some stories. Sometimes I start reading and I can’t finish it. I like the ones where there is love not just sex. I want to be loved, not used and hurt again.” I said and then started to cry. Ben hugged me, and then both his parents did. They were showing me that they all love me.
That ended the discussion. I found out later that Ben’s dad wanted to talk to him about what he learned and from whom. Ben told him most of it but would not say who. Ben said he thinks his dad knows who it is, but he would not say it. Ben told me that he doesn’t want to play with his cousin when he visits this summer. He just wants to do stuff with me. But we both agreed we would play with Matty and Collin if they wanted to. Maybe we could sleep out in a tent in the backyard this summer. That could be a lot of fun.
We watched TV for a little while. Then we decided we could lie in Ben’s bed, and talk, or read. We get some juice and water and head upstairs. Ben’s dad comes to tuck us in a few minutes later.
“Boys, one of us will be up in about 30 minutes. Max needs his meds still. I know that once he takes them he goes to sleep very quickly. This way you will have some time to talk before that. We love you both. Happy Diaper Dreams. You make a very cute couple, by the way.” His dad said. He then kissed us on our foreheads and raised the side of the bed/crib.
“Max, I’m sorry if my parents embarrassed you. I have told them before that I think I am gay, and we talked about it. My dad has given me the sex talk twice now. The first one was about a boy and a girl. The second was about 2 boys. They both like you a lot. But I like you more than both of them combined. I mean it, I think I love you. You don’t need to answer this question now, and even if you say no or not now, we will still be best and special friends. But, I was hoping that you would maybe want to be my boyfriend?” Ben said and then blushed.
I was shocked. Ben didn’t blush with all we talked about with his parents and them hearing us. But he blushed when he asked me to be his boyfriend.
“Ben, I think I love you too. But I don’t think I am ready to be your boyfriend yet. I want to, but I am worried about these nightmares and stuff. I think I need to fix my feelings, emotions, and stuff first. It would not be fair to you if I don’t, and end up messing up our friendship because of my past and the emotional problems I am dealing with. But I will be your ‘Special Friend’ to start with, and hopefully, we can work together so I can be your boyfriend soon.” I said and hugged Ben.
“Max, that is fine. I can understand how you are worried and stuff. I worry about you when you have nightmares. I like being special friends, and I want you to be my boyfriend soon. But if you or we need to work on things, then I am ok with it and willing to work and help you any way I can. After all, I love you. I want us to spend our lives together and even have some kids together. But I know we have to wait a few years until we become daddies.” Ben said and then started to giggle. This made me giggle and I felt better.
We played on our tablets for a little while. I saw Ben was reading some stories. He said he found 2 pretty cool new ones and was going to email them to me. I was playing my Harry Potter game on my tablet. It’s a logic and matching type game. I like it. Some of the puzzles are really hard, but normally if I think about it and just try to have fun, I do good on them.
His mom came up and took our empty juice cups. She gave me my meds and a cup of milk. Once I drank it all, I gave it back. Ben and I gave her our tablets to put on his desk.
“Boys, have a good night. I am sorry if we embarrassed you tonight. It was not my intention, but I wanted to make sure you were okay Max, and to let you both know if you have questions we are here to help. Sleep well, and Happy Diaper Dreams. See you in the morning.”
I rolled on my side and looked at Ben, he did the same and was looking at me. We had a quick kiss. It felt good. I felt safe and loved. He put my pacifier in my mouth, then I did the same for him. He hugged and held me. I went to sleep knowing he loves me.
Sunday Morning was pretty normal. Breakfast, going #2, then a fresh diaper. We played in the backyard for a while. George had a friend come over. We all played together. Most people would think it funny. The 2 younger boys were both in shorts, with undies under them. Ben and I, the older boys, were both in just our tape-on diapers, and they were a little wet too. My mom called and said she would be over to pick me up around 1 pm.
We had lunch, then Ben and I went to his room to talk, and so I could get my stuff put in my bag. I need to put on my shorts and a shirt to go shopping with Mom, so I set them on Ben’s Bed.
George came and told us my mom was here and talking to their mom. I put on my clothes and got my bag. Ben followed me as I made my way down the stairs. When we showed up, they stopped the conversation, so I know they were talking about me, or Ben and me.
“Max, thank you for spending some time with us. You are welcome here anytime. Be it for a few hours, or a few days. Our door is always open for you.” Ben’s mom said. She gave me a hug, and his dad did too. George came and hugged me. I tickled him a little and told him not to pick on his big brother too much. This got a laugh from him and Ben.
“Maxie, we need to get some plants for the garden. Patty has some berry plants and branches in a bag out front for us to plant. So let’s go. You will see them again soon; I am sure of that.” My mom said.
“Bye, thanks for having me. I had lots of fun. Miss you” I said. Then Ben hugged me. It was a long hug. When we broke it, he gave me a quick kiss. This made me blush because it was in front of my mom. I gave him a look, and that made him blush because he knew why I was upset.
“See you at school Max. Bye,” Ben said.
We put my stuff and the plants in the truck. I was in my booster seat. As we drove to the garden center, Mom started talking to me.
“Maxie, it looks like you and Ben have become special friends. I will give you some privacy, and not ask too many questions. I just don’t want to see you get hurt, or anyone to take advantage of you. I don’t think Ben is the type of boy who would try to take advantage of you or make you do anything you don’t want to. If you have any questions or problems, you can talk to me. I know it might be awkward talking to your mom about ‘Boy Stuff’, but that’s what I am here for. If I don’t have an answer for you, I will find one. After all, I do have a younger brother, as well as your Uncle, Brian's dad. Is everything ok with Ben?”
“Yes Mommy, it’s Okay. He would not do anything to hurt me or try to use me. His parents talked with us last night before we went to bed. He makes me feel loved, wanted, and safe. I love Brian, but he is my cousin and I know we are special friends, but it’s different with Ben. I hope you are not upset or disappointed in me if I like a boy.”
“Maxie, I want you to be happy. I want you to find someone to love who loves you as much as you love them. If it is another boy or a girl, I don’t care, as long as you both love each other. I would like grandkids, but I know you guys can adopt or such when the time is right. If you do like a boy, at least I won’t have to worry about you getting him pregnant while you are both teens, or in school.” Mom said and then chuckled.
“Are you sure Mommy? If you want me to love a girl, I will do that. I want you to love and want me.”
“Maxie, I love you so much. I will always want you. You are my son, my little boy. I know some parents are so caught up with their image or some skewed social or religious view about what is proper and that being gay is wrong, bad, or some dumb crap like that. If you are gay, I am fine with it. It's who you are, how God made you, and what he wanted you to be. I want you to be happy. If you are happy, then I am happy. Your Aunt and I knew you and Brian were experimenting with each other. Boys do that. We saw how you both would look at each other sometimes, and we could see that you were very close and had a special relationship. In a way, I am glad you found Ben. It wouldn’t have been good if you and Brian decided to have a relationship because you are related. Even if you won’t have kids, our crazy society would view it as bad, and even illegal in some states. I can see that Ben makes you smile, and you seem happier when you are around him. I know you like Matty too, but I think Ben is a little more special than Matty is.”
“Thanks, Mommy. I am confused a little. Ben asked me to be his boyfriend. I told him I think I love him, but because of all my emotions being messed up and stuff, I couldn’t be his boyfriend right now, because it would not be fair to him or us. But I hope I can be in the future. He said he loves me. When he hugs me, I feel loved. I think Collin has a crush on Matty. I hope they become special friends and the 4 of us all stay as really good friends or best friends.”
“I think I understand, and I am proud of you. I am here if you ever need to talk about stuff, even if it is your emotions and how you feel about something or if something brings up bad memories and you want to try to work them out so they are out of the way.”
We arrived at the garden center just as mom finished talking. I got a cart and pushed it for mom.
As we were walking I saw Adam from school. He saw me and we talked. Our moms started talking too. One of his 3 brothers is with them. He introduces me to his 8-year-old brother, Brent. He is a little taller than me. I look at his shorts and it does not look like he is in a diaper. He looks at my shorts and then looks at me a little funny. He seems nice, just like Adam. We talk about having to help our moms plant a garden. It was kinda funny that way. As we are going our different directions, Adam stops and says, “Max, you need to fix your shirt, your undies are showing.” Brent looked quick, I think to see if he could see a diaper. I pulled on my shirt trying to fix it. Mom came over and fixed it for me. Part of it was stuck in the side of my diaper.
We got the plants she wanted and I got to pick out some seeds. I saw some purple tomato seeds, I wanted some of those, like Uncle Scott has. Mom got some plants of the little yellow ones and red ones. They are so good to just pick and pop in my mouth.
We spent the afternoon working in the garden. We got three areas ready to plant berry bushes later this week. It looks good and I know we will have some good stuff this year.
We talked about swimming and more about when Brian is coming out. His school gets out the week before I do, so he might be here a few days while I still got school. The summer swimming program would start after he is scheduled to go home, but mom said it could get extended a week if his parents need to stay for more work. I asked if she thought it was ok if I tried ballet or some type of dance class in the fall. She thought it was a good idea. She suggested ballet or the Latin dance class but thought Ballet would be better for me at my age and size. Especially if Ben and Matty were willing to do it with me. I told her I was worried about my diapers being seen in the outfit. She said it would not be a big deal, besides who knows, I could be day dry by then. I smiled at that idea, but since now I can hardly tell when I need to pee, and half the time I only know I peed because my diaper is warmer, I don’t think I will get control back that fast. But maybe.
The week went pretty good. No one at school other than Collin has found out about my diapers. I am looking forward to the next support group meeting. Collin wants to come to it with us. Dylan said he would wait until summer or next year to go to it because we told him he would be the youngest there. We promised to make him something when we did it for us if we could. That made him smile. Matty and I have been hanging out after school every day. Ben came over twice and Collin even hung out with us one day. He rode his bike over with Ben. Ben says he sees Jimmy on the bus, and they talk sometimes. He is living at the house he thought it was. That’s good because they are nice, and so is their son. The weather is getting nicer every day. I thought when you live in the mountains or at higher altitudes it would be a lot colder, but I guess we get more sunshine so that makes it warmer in the daytime, and why the plants grow so good.
However, when I got home from school on Friday, my mom was not home. Normally she works at the office in the middle of the week. She left me a note and told me to call her when I get home so she knows I'm home safe. I can leave a message. She said I can play with my friends, but be home for dinner, and no sleepovers tonight, we need to talk and spend time together. I had to think hard, to make sure I didn’t do anything I could get in trouble for. I didn’t, so I don’t think she is mad at me. I left her a message and said I was going to ride my bike and see if Matty wants to ride with me. I am going to ride around the park and our neighborhood. I called Matty and asked if he wanted to go biking. He said sure. I told him to come on over. I had to change clothes still. He said he would be there in 2 minutes, so I said I would open the garage and he can park in it and then come to my room.
I heard him come in and I told him I was in my room, and to come up. He came up and I was in just my wet diaper from school. I had another kid's diaper set out to put on. I still am not good at putting on the thick ones by myself. Matty could help me, but I figured the kid's diaper would work until dinner, then Mommy could change me. Matty told me to lay on the bed and he would diaper me. He smiled at me. I laid down and he got me changed quickly. He does a good job. I got my shorts on and a play shirt. I made sure to have my key with me. Mommy got me a chain to put it on and wear under my shirt. I can enter the code and enter the garage, and the house door is normally unlocked there. But having the key makes it easy to come in the front door.
We were having fun riding our bikes. As we were doing this, we saw Jimmy. He was trying to do a jump and I was worried he might hurt himself. We rode over to talk to him.
“Hi Jimmy, how are you doing?” I asked.
“Terrible. I think I have to move foster homes again. I like these people. The kids are nice, and they treat me better than my mom did. I have not been told yet, but I overheard the mom talking on the phone. She said that I’m a good kid and they like me. She said my problems are pretty common for foster boys in care and they are used to them, so it’s not a big deal. As far as she was concerned, I was welcome to stay as long as needed, but if they needed them to have me ready to move next week, they would do it.”
“Man, that sucks. I feel bad for you. I hope you stay close by us. I like you. You’re pretty cool. Even if you are bigger than me. But most second, third, and fourth graders are bigger than me. I can give you my email and we can always talk that way.”
“The call was yesterday. I was so glad I did good on my spelling test so I didn’t have to take it today. I had a hard time in school doing anything. I am going to ask them about it tonight. I will beg them to keep me and try to find out what is happening. My mom didn’t have any other family. My grandma died last year, and my grandpa is in a special home, so I know I am not going to live with him. So that must mean a different foster home. I just hope it's not a group home or a home with mean kids or parents. I finally made some friends and I don’t want to lose them. Like you, Ben and Matty.”
We rode together and talked. I think he just needed someone to let it out to. At one time he tried a jump and fell. I stopped and helped him up. I could see he was upset, but I didn’t think he was hurt. I hugged him and held him. I felt like a big brother when I did this.
I told him “It will be okay. Even if you move, we are still friends. I want to make sure you are taking good care of those red tires.”
He laughed at that and then smiled. “Thanks Max, I feel better now.”
We rode around some more. I invited him to my house so we could get a juice box and some fruit.
I showed him my room and stuff. He didn’t see my highchair, so that was good. We had some juice and an apple. We talked some more. He had to go home, so he took off, and Matty had to go too. I was alone now so I figured I would play on my tablet. After all, there are some new stories on Wattpad, Nifty, and AO3 I want to read. I just started reading some stories on Zity. There are a ton of them. Some are only so-so, but some are really cool. I was reading Diaper Cousins on Wattpad when I heard Mom’s truck. I put on my shorts and raced down the stairs, and out the front door to see her. She was just getting out when I gave her a big hug.
“Maxie, I am glad to see you too. I hope you had a good day at school and did well on your spelling and math tests. Did you and Matty have fun riding your bikes?”
“Yeah, I got a 90% on my spelling test, and a 91 on my math test. We had a lot of fun. We hung out with a friend who was kinda sad. He is in foster care and thinks he has to move homes again. He likes where he is at because they are nice to him. He is the one who got my red tires for his bike. I hope he is ok, and if he moves it’s to another nice family.”
“I am proud of you, for helping a friend like that. He is younger than you as I recall. I knew you would be a good big brother. Can you get the bag from the back of the truck, while I get the stuff I need from the front seat?”
“Sure mommy.”
“I thought we would do Mac and Cheese tonight. I will add some ham and broccoli to it, so it’s a full meal. Then after dinner, we will sit done and talk about a few things, including the summer plans.”
End Chapter 10
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on NIFTY or on AO3.
Lemons to Lemonade, on AO3.
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
The suggested additional Story reading links for this chapter are listed below.
Make sure to check them out.
________
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
This site needs your donations to keep it going.
Tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section!!!
Suggested Reading List of Links in this chapter:
Boy Ballerina and Hockey Hunk.
Chapter 11: Love and Acceptance
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 11
From the Previous Chapter:
“Yeah, I got a 90% on my spelling test, and a 91 on my math test. We had a lot of fun. We hung out with a friend who was kinda sad. He is in foster care and thinks he has to move homes again. He likes where he is at because they are nice to him. He is the one who got my red tires for his bike. I hope he is ok, and if he moves it’s to another nice family.”
“I am proud of you, for helping a friend like that. He is younger than you as I recall. I knew you would be a good big brother. Can you get the bag from the back of the truck, while I get the stuff I need from the front seat?”
“Sure mommy.”
“I thought we would do Mac and Cheese tonight. I will add some ham and broccoli to it, so it’s a full meal. After dinner, we need to sit down and talk about a few things, including summer plans and ideas.”
Finding a Mentor 11: Love and Acceptance
“Max, put the bag on the table please. I will take care of it. Do you have any homework you need to do this weekend?”
“I got a science worksheet I need to do, and a math word problem worksheet. I was going to ask you to help me when I do the math one. If I read it out loud, I normally can understand it, but sometimes I still get confused about what kind of equation I need to do. Especially when they give extra numbers that you don’t need.”
“That sounds fine. I would like you to get that done tomorrow, or even later tonight. I bet the science worksheet you can get done very quickly. You are so good at science, it surprises me. That was one of my weakest subjects. I did great in History and English class. Math was pretty good, but the science classes drove me crazy.”
This made me giggle. I love science. It’s so much fun. English is boring and history is ok, I guess. I hate having to remember all the dates, but the stuff behind why a war happened or something like that is really neat to learn and think about. I think I want to go to college and study a science like zoology, marine biology, or Ichthyology. (if you don’t know what that is, look it up, you might be surprised)
If I didn’t know better, I would say the highchair makes me a messier eater. It's nice having the tray and being close to the food, but somehow, I keep getting food on my face or shirt. I was embarrassed when mommy showed me a few bibs she got for me, to keep my shirts cleaner, last week. Tonight, I have one that has pictures of lots of different kinds of puppies. It says ‘Puppy Power’ on it in blue letters. The Mac and Cheese was really good. When mom makes it, she uses Velvetta and some other cheeses and mixes them all together, and then bakes it. It's soooooo good!
Mom insists on using a washcloth to clean my face and my hands too, before she removes the tray and unclips me. Even if I use the fork, she still wants to wash my hands. I don’t know why. I guess it’s a mom thing.
“Mom, I’m a big kid. I don’t need you washing my face and hands. I can do that once you let me out of the highchair. It makes me feel like a little kid or toddler when you do that.”
“Maxie, I’m sorry, that is not my intent, but I don’t want you making a mess either. Food stains many things, including many of your shirts, and I don’t want it on the carpet or furniture. Besides, it’s a mother's way of showing my little boy how much I love him. Don’t look at me that way, you will always be my little boy, and my little Maxie. Even when you are a dad and have kids, you will still be my little boy. When you are a parent, you will understand it better.”
“It’s still nice, so let’s sit outside and talk about the summer programs and see which one or ones you like best. I might have to adjust my schedule at work a little depending on which ones you want to do. We can also talk about ideas for activities in the fall and winter after you go back to school and start 5th grade. I talked to the other moms. We have decided which ones we think are best for you boys. You don’t have to do the same ones as your friends, but based on what you boys have said, we narrowed it down to 3 or 4 choices this summer. You said you were interested in the introduction to fly fishing. It’s the same day as your support group. So you decided against it. They do have an introduction to fly tying. We are not sure if any of you boys would be interested in it, but we thought you might be. It is on Saturday mornings at the community college. It is in the flyer they sent out. I don’t know if you read it when I had it on the table the other day.”
“No, I didn’t read it. I saw it, but it said college on it, so I figured it was for you, not me.”
“It’s okay. They offer community classes throughout the year. I like the gardening class they are offering. It’s all about veggies and herbs that grow well here and are easy to grow.”
“These are the 3 we think would be best for you boys. First is the swimming and diving class. Next is a tumbling class. This has some gymnastics in it, but it is more for dance or cheerleading. Any of you who take it might be the only boy or boys in the class. The last one we picked is a cooking class, it's called Family Cooking Fun. They say it's for adults and kids age 8 and older. This is done on Wed. evening. I know you like cooking and Patty says Ben loves cooking. Ben saw this class and he thought it would be fun to try. If you want, you could take swimming and cooking, because they are on different days.”
“When school starts back up there are several programs to consider. Kids Ballet class, for kids 5 to 12. Karate, Judo, gymnastics, International Dance, Cub Scouts, 4H, and music lessons. You don’t have to pick what you want to do right now. This gives you an idea and you boys can talk to see what you each want to do, or if some of you want to do them together.”
“I like the swimming and diving class. My only worry is my diapers. I guess I don’t need swim diapers because I don’t poop my diapers and that is what they are for. Matty suggested wearing a pullup to the pool and then changing to our speedos for swimming. I can put a pullup on afterward or a kid's diaper. He said we could ride our bikes to it because it’s the pool at the community center next to the middle school. That is only 1 block past our school. That way you don’t have to miss work or anything. I think the cooking class sounds fun. I like cooking and when I am at Ben’s house, he has me help him in the kitchen when he is helping with dinner or stuff. I know learning to cook is important and lots of people never learn how to do it well, so they eat out a lot or eat nasty or blah food. If I could do both of them it would be fun.”
“I had a feeling that would be your preference. Each of the boys is having a talk tonight or tomorrow with their parents about the summer programs. I will let them know your picks. We are looking to see who could take you each to the different programs, or if we trust you and the crazy drivers, to ride your bikes to them. Patty was going to talk to Ben tonight after dinner, so I am guessing they are discussing it about now. Why don’t you go work on your homework for a little while? I will text the moms what you would like to do. I think all you boys will likely be in the swimming class. It sounds fun and I know you love the water, and I guess the other boys do as well.”
“I have to call your Aunt tomorrow night. If you want to talk to Brian, we can set up a time to do that, or maybe when we are done you boys can chat. Maybe you both can use your tablets to talk while I talk to her. I know he is looking forward to talking to you and coming out this summer.”
“Cool. Thanks mommy. If we can use the tablets that would be great. I miss him a lot. It’s great that I got Ben and Matty now. But Brian and I have been friends all our lives, and we have a special connection I think they call it. I hope he has other friends. David lived by us, and he was nice, but he is kinda weird too. We could never tell if he was joking or being real, and his stories about his past and family seemed way out there. I can’t wait until he comes out here and I get to have him and my new best friends together. That will be the best.”
“Ok. I know he is looking forward to seeing you too. Now go do your homework. I have to take care of a few things in my office.”
I go to my room and get my science worksheet out. I get it done pretty fast. I figure I will try the word problem worksheet. There are 6 of them. I know I got the first 2 right. The third was about 2 trains and when they would meet. I hate that kind of problem. I did it three times and got 3 different answers. I will show Mom my scratch paper and see which one is right, and why. The ones about coins or fruit are easy for me to do. I just have problems with the ones where it's 2 things moving at each other. I got the rest done and only had issues with question 3.
I don’t want to bug mom, so I get my tablet and stretch out on my bed. I am hooked on a new story called Trailer Trash. It’s on AO3, and so good! I just noticed that it is now posted on Nifty, which is cool because the author is one of my favorites. I wish it had a bedwetter in it, but otherwise it’s great. The little boy’s name is Elmo, that’s so cute! It makes me want to tickle him. The sad part is when I read it, it makes me think of Jimmy. I hope his home life was not as bad as Elmo’s.
I saw some new updates on Wattpad, so I checked them out. I was busy reading a new story about a diaper punishment school. It’s neat. I guess it makes sense, a lot of bullies are so mean because they don’t get enough love and attention at home. The boys in the story get the attention they need, and they find out how nice it is to have someone take care of your needs, instead of just struggling to get through a day.
Mom called me down and we curled up on the sofa together to watch an old but funny movie. Mom said she loved this movie when she was a kid. It’s called ‘Police Academy’, and there is a guy that makes all kinds of noises. I laughed so hard I felt my diaper get warm and wetter from it. It’s amazing how much better a person can feel after they have a good laugh or several of them.
The weekend was fine. Mom helped me figure out #3 on the word problem worksheet. All 4 of us want to do the swimming and diving class. Ben and I both want to do the cooking class. Matty said he wanted to think about it, and Collin had no interest in it. We emailed back and forth about ideas for what we take or do in the fall. It’s a long ways away, but our moms want us to think about it and figure out what we are most interested in.
We had lots of rain on Sunday, so Mom and I stayed home. The garden liked the rain and so did the berry plants we put along 2 of the fences. I wore my sleeper pjs all day on Sunday. They kept me warm and cozy.
Monday it was still stormy and raining. We walked instead of riding our bikes like we had been doing the last week. The day went well. I saw Jimmy at lunchtime. He said he had not moved, but he might move when school is out. His foster mom told him they would love to have him stay with them because he is a very nice, kind, and sweet boy. That made him feel good. I told him I thought he was cool, and no matter what he has my email, and we can talk that way and stay friends. We had our support group meeting on Tuesday. It was a lot of fun and we made custom sippy cups. Collin came this time. He made one for himself, then a paw patrol one for his brother.
It was rainy on and off all week. Kinda a yucky week. But like Matty said, ‘At least it's not snow or hail’. Matty and Ben have summer birthdays. We have been talking about what kind of parties they are going to have. Ben has never had much of a party besides his family. His birthday is before Matty’s. I’m glad Brian will be here for Ben’s birthday. He will miss Matty’s because it’s the last week of June. Matty says he is thinking of a swim party maybe. Then a sleepover for his closest friends. I suggested maybe we do a big tent or tents in the backyard for the sleepover. Matty’s mom suggested a costume party, but each person has to make the costume from stuff they have at home, they can’t go buy one. I think that could be fun. I said I would come as a toddler. Wear a diaper shirt, diaper, and my pacifier. I got the costume all done already. His mom laughed and said maybe some of his other friends could do a similar one, but it might be big kid pull-ups or bedwetter pants. That got us thinking that at least one of our other friends must be a bedwetter, and it's one Matty’s mom knows. We know it's not as uncommon as most people think. But because of bullies kids don’t want the secret out about bedwetting. If society would talk about it more and not make a big deal about it, things would be a lot better. Maybe Pampers or Luvs, could do size 8 and 9 big kid diapers, with stuff like Harry Potter or Pokemon, Minions, or race cars and monster trucks on them. Or do them in white and blue for boys and white and pink for girls (or boys that like pink).
My therapist showed me a medical article about bedwetting. It said for kids aged 10-11, (ie. 4th or 5th graders, or even some starting 6th grade) between 9- 11% of them have nighttime wetting problems 5 times a week or more. It said the ratios were skewed showing that boys were much more likely to bedwetters at this age than girls. It said, on average, if we looked at 200 kids, 100 boys, and 100 girls. We would expect about 20 of them to be regular bedwetters. Of the 20, we would normally see between 16 or 17 boys that are bedwetters, compared to 3 or 4 girls. This means on average between 16-17% of males ages 10-11 are regular bedwetters, compared to 3-4% of girls in the same age range. This made me feel better, but I am still one of the few who has daytime problems now, especially after many years of no daytime issues.
It's now the beginning of May. We have just over a month of school left and Brian comes out in under a month. I’m doing better. I still have nightmares, but they are not as bad, most of the time. We do sleepovers about every other weekend. Ben now comes to my house after school a few times a week so we do our homework together. We have a big report we are working on so it's nice to all be together to do it.
Last week my mom got the sleep and relaxation music for me. We all got it, and after we told some of our other friends at school about it, they got copies of it too. It's designed for boys. I don’t fully understand it, but they say boys' brains have a brainwave that is a different frequency than girls, or adults. It changes to the adult frequency in girls between ages 14-16, and boys between ages 16-19. I like the music. It is very calming. We got 3 different ones. One is rain and thunderstorms. It's really calming. My favorite is the Ocean sounds. Waves on a beach and waves on rocks. I can't wait until I get to see the ocean one day and hear those sounds in person. The third one is a mixture of different ones. Some of the different types are; rain, stormy, waves, rain forest, campfire, insects, and windstorm. The campfire sounds good, it’s my favorite on the mix. The rainforest is neat because of the animals you hear in it.
“Max, Uncle Scott is taking me fishing on Saturday. Do you want to come with? He said I could invite my friends. Collin is going to come for sure. If you do, I want to ask Ben too. We are kinda like the 4 Musketeers. It was a lot of fun when you and me went fishing last time. But let's not fall in and get all the cold water in our diapers.” Said Matty as we were walking home on Thursday.
“Sure. I love fishing. It was a lot of fun when we went. I agree, let's not get our padded butts in the water. That was very cold. I will ask my mom tonight. Ben loves fishing too, so if his parents will let him, I bet he will want to go.”
I saw my mom’s truck in the driveway. So I thought I should ask now.
“My mom’s home. Want to come to my house, I can ask my mom. Or do you want me to ask and let you know?”
“I got to use the bathroom soon.” Said Dylan.
“I will try to come over in a few minutes. We can do our worksheet together. I want to change clothes. These new jeans are stiff and scratchy. I can’t wait until they get all nice and soft and stuff. But that takes like a month of wearing them. Or else a few falls riding my bike with them.” Said Matty.
They walked home, and I went to my front door.
“Hi Mommy, I’m home,” I say loudly so she can hear me, but not so loud that it would interrupt her phone call if she is on one.
“Hi Maxie, I’m in the kitchen. Did you have a good day at school?” Mom said as she was making me a snack plate of fruit and some cheese.
“Yeah, it was fun. I got a 100 on my spelling test, so I don’t have to take it tomorrow. Matty asked if I wanted to go fishing with him and Uncle Scott on Saturday. I want to, but I need to make sure you will let me. Collin is going, and we are going to ask Ben, once you say I can go.”
“I think that will be fine. It will give me a little peace and quiet for once.” Mom says and then smiles at me.
“I can be a lot louder if you want me to,” I said with a smile. Then I started to giggle.
“You need to find out what time you are leaving on Saturday. I am guessing it will be early, so you will have to get up early and I can get you some breakfast.”
As we were talking there was a knock on the door. Then it opened. It was Matty. We had agreed that him and Ben, could just knock and come in, especially if we are expecting them. The same applies to me at their house.
“Hi. I brought my worksheet so we can finish it before we have fun,” He said.
“Great, we can work on it in my room. My mom just said I could go. We need to call Ben and ask him. Do you know what time we are leaving? Will you guys come knock on my door, or do I walk next door at a certain time?”
“Uuummmm, I don’t know. After we are done with homework, let’s go ask Uncle Scott. We can call Ben from there so if his mom wants to talk to Uncle Scott she can.”
“Okay, that’s a good idea.”
“Here boys, here is a cup of juice. If you want some fruit Matty, help yourself.”
“Thanks. I had a snack at home. But juice is always good. What ‘anti-spill cup’ do we have this time?”
“I think it’s funny, that you boys can have a bottle filled with juice, but if it’s a sippy cup, you like to call it an anti-spill cup.”
“Mom, that is because sippy cups are for little kids and toddlers. We are big kids, and we have anti-spill cups. They might look the same, but there is a difference. We are big kids. There is not much else to call a bottle, but at least you don’t call it a baby bottle anymore.”
“Kids” was all mom said as she handed us our cups.
“Maxie, let me know when you need to be changed. Otherwise, I will just assume you need it around 5 or 5:30. That way you are changed before dinner. I had an idea that I thought you might like, especially when Brian comes out. I thought I could get you some fun boxers that you can wear over your diaper at home unless you want to wear a diaper shirt. Unless you don’t have any concerns about wearing just your diaper this summer.”
“I didn’t think about it. We saw each other in diapers and then GoodNites. I wonder if he is still wetting at night, or if he is having daytime problems like me too? Can you ask Aunt Karen? I don’t think Brian would ever tease me about my diapers. I assume you have told Aunt Karen about everything. Does she know about the big boy highchair?” I replied to mom.
“Yes, Maxie, we talk about everything. She thought the highchair was a good idea. She wants some pictures of Brian in it. I know Brian is still wetting at night. He had a few daytime issues but to my knowledge, it's just at night now. He is not wearing GoodNites anymore. He is in diapers for 2 reasons. First is because the GoodNites have bad memories linked with them. Second, because he is wetting more than before, the diapers prevent leaks and allow him to sleep through the night. The GoodNites leaked and that caused him to wake up in the middle of the night in a wet spot. I will ask her a little more about it when we talk. I don’t think Brian would ever tease you about it. I remember how worried he was when you didn’t want to talk to anyone, even him for the first week. I thought it was so sweet that he came over early in the morning, just so he could climb into your bed with you, so when you woke up, he would be there, and you would have to say something. It was hard on him, but not as hard as it was on you. No one knew about him. Whereas everyone assumed it was you because it was your father.”
“We are going to do our homework now.” Was all I could say.
Matty followed me to my room. I was still in my school clothes so I changed out of them, and just put on a normal T-shirt. The social studies worksheet was boring but not too hard. We were done in about 20 minutes.
“Do you want to go over to Uncle Scott’s and find out more about going fishing and call Ben?” Matty asked.
“Okay, let me put on some shorts first.”
Once I had my shorts on we headed downstairs.
“Mom, we are going next door to talk to Uncle Scott about fishing. I will try to find out what time Saturday morning. My homework is done.” I said as we were putting on our shoes.
We walked next door, and Matty knocked on the door and then opened it. We went in.
“Uncle Scott, I and Max are here. We had some questions about Saturday.”
“I am in the kitchen. Grab a seat and we can talk about it.”
We talked for a few minutes. Then we called Ben. I asked him if he wanted to go. He said YES. His mom was there so we let her and Uncle Scott talk. He gave us the thumbs up, so we knew Ben was going too. Some might think Uncle Scott is crazy. Taking 4, 4th graders fishing. I knew it was going to be fun.
“Boys, I don’t know if you were paying attention when I was talking to Ben’s mom. We are leaving early Saturday morning. I said we would pick Ben up at 6 am. The spot we are going to is about an hour from here. Max, I would like you to be over here no later than 5:45. Matty, if you want, maybe you should sleepover here Friday night, that way we don’t have to wake up your parents so early.”
“Cool, that’s a great Idea. I wonder if Collin could sleep over too. Maybe we could all sleep over?”
“If you do sleepover, I will let you have 1 friend sleepover with you. I know if all 4 of you were here, you would be up half the night and it would be impossible to wake you boys in the morning.”
“Max, please don’t be mad at me, but if Collin can sleep over, I want to have him sleep over.”
“Don’t worry Matty. I’m fine with it. I can tell you and Collin are becoming special friends. Maybe I could have Ben sleepover at my house. After all, my mom and his mom figured out a way to make sure, if he does sleepwalk, he can’t get out of my room. We could then walk over and that would save having to go to his house.”
“If Ben was at your house, and you both walked over, it would be easier. Shoot, if that is the case, we could stop at McDonald's and get a bunch of McMuffins to eat as we drive. I will have you bring over your fishing gear tomorrow night, so I can get it all loaded in the Expedition then. Let’s go talk to your mother, Max.”
We walked to my house and Uncle Scott talked to my mom. She had no worries if Ben slept over, so she called and talked to Patty. She was fine with it. She would drop Ben off in the afternoon, with his fishing gear. She said if we are good, she has no problem with him spending Saturday night too. With that solved, Matty had to call and talk to Collin. He left a message on the voice mail. His mom won't be home for another hour or so. I asked Uncle Scott if he could look at my tackle to make sure I had everything I needed. We went to the garage and I showed him my small tackle box. He said it looked well stocked for the type of fishing we do here. He suggested I get some salmon eggs, and keep them in the fridge when I don’t take them fishing. He said he had plenty of bait for us. I asked what kind, and he said cheese, salmon eggs, corn, worms, and power bait. This got us excited. He said I had a nice rod, and it was stiff, but not too stiff. This made Matty and Me laugh. I took my tackle box and pole over to Uncle Scott’s later, so he had it. When Ben arrives tomorrow, we will take his over then.
School went by so slowly on Friday. Ben had to take his brother home. That is why he could not walk home with us. I understand and if I was a big brother, I would want to make sure my little brother was safe too. Matty told me Collin is going to sleep over with him at Uncle Scott’s. I know they are going to have a lot of fun!
About 4:30 Ben’s mom brought him over. He had his fishing gear and a duffle bag with clothes, diapers, and his tablet. I said hi to his mom, and she gave me a quick hug. I told her I would keep an eye on Ben, so he didn’t get in trouble. This made her and Ben laugh.
After she left, we took his fishing tackle over to Uncle Scott’s. He asked Ben a few fishing questions and he learned Ben loves to fish, has done a lot of it, and doesn’t need someone to bait his hook or take off his fish. He is like me, we love fishing. That includes putting on bait, unhooking fish, and even cleaning the ones we keep to eat.
Friday night went by fast. We were in bed and sound asleep earlier than normal. We had to get up at 5:15 am. That way we could go #2, get a dry diaper, and get dressed. I knew I would need a glass of juice so I could start to wake up. Uncle Scott said he had snacks, lunch, and drinks for us. All we had to bring was ourselves, fishing gear, and our diaper bags. He reminded all of us to make sure we had a change of clothes in our diaper bag/backpack. Matty and I laughed because we know why we all should have a change of clothes, just in case. I have an old backpack we use as my diaper bag, so I figured it would work for Ben and me.
When my alarm clock went off, I didn’t want to get up, but I knew we had to. Mom came up and got us changed once we were done in the bathroom. I am wearing jeans and Ben is in overalls. We have my backpack at the door, so we can’t forget it. Mom gives us a hug and reminds us to behave, as we head next door.
Collin is the one who opens the door. He is still in a wet diaper.
“Matty is getting diapered now, then I will get changed. Uncle Scott said to get some juice and have a banana. We will do McDonalds on the way.” Collin told us.
We sat at the breakfast bar and had some OJ and a banana. A few minutes later Matty joined us. Then Collin and Uncle Scott came over after that.
“Morning boys. I got all the fishing gear loaded last night. The bait, soda, and juice boxes are in the garage refrigerator. I will get the ice chest loaded, and then we can go. Everyone has their diaper bag and change of clothes, right?”
We all nodded.
The ride was fun. Breakfast woke us up, so we talked about what we wanted to try for bait, who would get the biggest fish, and all that fun stuff that excited boys going fishing would talk about. The time went fast, we only noticed how far we had gone, when we turned off the road onto a rough dirt road and started bouncing around for the next 10 minutes. That was super fun.
“Boys, this will be our home base. The fishing is good both up and downstream from here. There are 2 pools downstream that are a short walk. Upstream has 3 pools over a slightly longer area. I want you to stay in groups of 2 or 4. Let’s do it this way, Matty and Ben, you are one group, Max and Collin you are the other group.” Scott said, with a straight face.
“What? That’s not fair Uncle Scott. We’re all friends and stuff, but I wanted to fish with Collin,” complained Matty. I figured Uncle Scott was just teasing us, so I was not worried.
“Matty, I know you have spent a lot of time with Max. I also know this last week or so, you have spent a lot of time with Collin. I figured it made sense that you should spend time with Ben so you know him better.”
“Okay. I guess I understand. We are all friends, but I guess I Max the best, then Collin, then Ben. If you think it's best, then ok. Let's go fishing,” conceded Matty.
Scott started laughing. I did then too. I guess I was the only one that figured out what he was doing.
“Matty, I’m sorry. I couldn’t resist bugging you this morning. I want you boys to have fun, so you can pair up however you want to. I have 3 walkie-talkies so this way each pair will have one. We can talk that way, and I can check up on you every 30 minutes or so. If you boys want to keep a fish, you can. However, let’s only keep the trout that are under about 14 inches. The bigger ones are the breeders, and we want them to keep laying a lot of eggs each year. I doubt we will see many people today. The last part of the road was really muddy, and most people won’t try driving thru it. I figure most people will stop at the larger area about a mile downstream. It's next to a nice pool, and lots of people will just fish it, or the pool downstream from it.”
We talked about it. Ben and I are going upstream to start. Matty and Collin are going downstream. Uncle Scott is going to fish the area between us for now. He has waders so he can fish in the middle of the stream or walk across it when it’s a stream. We each take some of the different baits we want to use with us. I have some small containers in my tackle box, which are perfect to hold some bait. I have a stringer and some heavy-duty string I can use as a stringer if I need a longer one.
Ben and I walk to the first pool. We see a few spots that look good. We ended up jumping between 4 rocks. Now we are about 10 feet from shore and sitting on a large rock.
“Ben, what are you going to use for bait? I want to use different stuff so we can see what they like. Scott said it’s mostly trout in here, but there are some other types of fish, like the buffalo fish. I was thinking of trying either the cheese or corn.”
“Max, I want to start with salmon eggs I think. They have always worked good for me before. Worms work good too. Are you going to use a bobber or let it sit on the bottom? I think I will try it on the bottom first.”
“Okay, if you are doing it on the bottom, I will try it with a bobber with cheese. We can cover more water that way.”
We spent about an hour on the rock. We caught 3 large trout and 4 smaller ones. We took a picture of each one. I got a video of Ben fighting and landing his 22-inch rainbow. It was so pretty. It was nice because we didn’t fall in or get wet. I told him about when Matty and I went fishing last time. He laughed and said it sounded so funny. He wants to see the video. I know my mom saved it, and I bet Uncle Scott still has it saved. We decide to try the next pool, so we hop the rocks back to shore. One of the pictures I took was from the rock, looking to the shore, so we can show Scott where we were at.
As we walked, we chatted and nibbled on the trail mix and cheese that we brought with us.
The next pool was shaped like a kidney bean, but it was rocks, not the shore that stuck out into it. The rocks were pretty easy to climb on, and we found a nice flat one that was just above the water so it was easy to fish from. We were here for over 2 hours. We had a lot of action. A bunch of small ones, mostly rainbow trout, but we each had at least 1 brook trout. They loved the salmon eggs and the worms. I hooked a huge one when I mixed cheese and corn on my hook. It hit it so hard that the bobber made noise when it went under. Ben was taking video of me as I was fighting this big fish. He got the whole 15-minute battle on video. When I landed it, I was shocked. Ben recorded as I tried to pick it up. It was heavy. He stopped the recording so he could take some pictures of it. He measured it while I held it. It was 31.5 inches long and really fat, 11.5 inches around its middle where the dorsal fin is. I guess it was over 10 pounds, maybe even 15. It’s the biggest Brown trout I have ever seen. Ben recorded as I released it, and we watched it swim off. I was stoked because that was a huge trout. A few minutes later Uncle Scott radioed and wanted us to head to the SUV. He said we needed sunscreen, and time for a quick sandwich.
When we got to the SUV, Matty and Collin were rubbing sunscreen into their arms and face.
“How have you guys done so far?” I asked.
“Collin has 4, and I got 3, but my last one is the biggest so far. It was almost 19 inches. We even got some pictures of what we caught.” Said Matty. I could tell he was proud of his fish. I don’t think he was trying to brag, but it did kinda sound that way.
“Cool, that’s a good-sized trout. Was it a rainbow?” Ben asked.
“Yeah, all we caught were rainbow trout. I have not seen any other ones, have you?” said Collin.
“We have caught a lot of fish. At the first stop, we caught 7 total. Ben had the biggest there, it was 22 inches. The next place we fished at we caught a bunch of smaller ones, in the 8-10 inch range. Most were rainbow, but we each got 1 brook trout too. Then I got a strike that made my bobber splash water and make a plop as it went under. I thought it could be a sea monster with how hard it was fighting. Ben recorded the entire fight, and when I released it. We got pictures of it too. It was a brown trout that was over 31 inches and really fat. It was amazing. I caught it on a combo bait, some cheese, and some corm I pushed together and then put on the hook.”
“That is a huge trout. I have never caught a brown trout before. I have seen some, but they are hard to catch. Can I see the pictures of it?” asked Matty.
“Sure, let me grab the camera,” said Ben.
He showed the pictures of his big rainbow, and the other trout we caught, including the brook trout. Then he showed my monster trout. When Uncle Scott saw the picture, he was shocked.
“Boys, that is a monster. I have never seen one that big or fat. I don’t know what the record for a brown trout is, but that might have been a state or world record fish. You could have kept that one, but I am glad you let it go. I believe the larger trout are normally females, so she will lay a lot of eggs to give us more trout to catch over the years. If you don’t mind, I would like to share that with a few friends who do a lot of trout fishing. I want to send them a few pictures of what we catch today. You boys have done better than me. I had 2 nice ones I lost, and I landed 3 small ones, all rainbows. I have caught a few brook trout here before, and even 1 brown. But normally they will only eat worms. I know one person who got one on a small clump of salmon eggs. A friend has got a few nice ones fly fishing this stream. He uses a hopper pattern, and the browns love it. He has caught some big ones, but nothing that big that I have heard of. I think each of you should pick out your favorite catch of the day, so I can print them out and we can get Harry to put them on his ‘Lunker Board’ over at Streamside tackle.”
“Yeah, that would be cool. We can put the size of each one on it and say that we released it to keep the population strong in the local streams.” I said.
“Max, that is a wonderful Idea. I bet with a caption like that, we might get your pictures in a fishing magazine, or at least on a few fishing websites, especially one that is about doing catch and release.”
After we finished eating, drinking, and restocking our bait supplies, we got ready to go back fishing.
“Do we want to go the same way, or do we all stay together, or swap locations?” Ben asked.
“That is up to you boys. I have no preference.”
“Is there room for all of us to fish together or near each other if we all go upstream?” asked Collin.
“I think so. We only got to the second pool. We saw 3 or 4 different places that looked good to fish from, and we only tried one.” Ben said.
“If you don’t mind, I think it would be fun if we could stick together. Even if we are not next to each other, but then we can help if anyone gets a huge one again.” Said Matty.
“That’s cool. I really like fishing. It's something that I can do alone but I think it’s better when I have my friends with me.”
We all headed upstream. We fished for 4 more hours. We had a blast. On the last pool, there is a large flat rock we sat on and talked while we fished. Uncle Scott was standing in the stream and letting his bait drift into the pool from the flowing stream. He got several nice trout that way. The biggest was 16 inches, and it was a fat rainbow. But his 14-inch brook trout I think was the nicest one. It was so pretty. The colors were perfect on it. We got some pictures of it and then videoed him releasing it.
The funny part is that originally there was 1 in each group that used a bobber, and the other fished on the bottom. At the last pool, Ben and I used bobbers, while Matty and Collin were fishing on the bottom. They found worms worked the best on the bottom. Salmon eggs worked both, just like cheese. Corn worked best on the bobber. We caught a bunch of trout between 8 and 12 inches. Everyone caught a brook trout at this pool. Matty and Collin were super happy to catch one. They got pictures of it. We took a picture of Matty and Collin holding up a pair of trout they hooked and landed at the same time. It was fun to watch them. I realized I need to put a hand towel in my tackle box. I used my jeans to wipe my hands off, so my jeans got kinda cruddy. Ben said we needed a towel with a hook on it, like his dad has on his golf bag. That is a super duper idea.
We were tired and hungry when we were done fishing and headed home. Scott had checked us to see if anyone needed to be changed before we left. We are all very wet, but not to the soaked or leaking point, yet.
“Boys, I know a nice little place we should stop and eat at. It's good Mexican food, but they have an excellent specialty, that I think we should all have. They do Fish Tacos, and they are almost as good as the ones I had in Baja when I went fishing there, and better than any I have had outside of Mexico. I always eat there when I come over to go fishing on this stream, or Dillon Creek. I think you boys will enjoy it.”
We all agreed. We were hungry, and eating fish after going fishing made sense. It was the first time I ever had Fish Tacos. Scott ordered for us. We each got 2 tacos. But they are different. The first is what they call a traditional taco, it's on 2 corn tortillas. It has a batter-fried fish piece, some shredded cabbage, and a creamy white sauce. We can put other salsa on it if we want. But he wanted us to try it just the way it was made first. It was WONDERFUL. I did put some of their green avocado salsa. It isn’t guacamole, it was like a green tomato salsa with avocado in it. It was good. The second taco was the same but on a flour tortilla. I like flour better, but these corn tortillas were really good. Just like the Mexican restaurant we go to over by the diaper store. We found out the reason they have more flavor, are softer, and stuff is because they make them, instead of buying them. They are made each morning, so they are super fresh. We agreed that this is a great place to eat after fishing, or anytime.
After we ate, we all crashed and slept while Uncle Scott drove home. He woke us up when we got to his house.
“Boys, I think you should head home. Take your diaper bag with you. If you want to carry your fishing gear now you can, or else you can get it later. It will be safely locked in the garage. I had a great time, and you all did very well. I am proud of you. I would be happy to take any or all of you fishing again in the future. Maybe even on a camping and fishing trip over the summer. Please send me some of the pictures and the video so I can share them with my friends, and print out a few for Harry to put up on his lunker board.”
Ben and I walked to my house, and we saw Matty and Collin walking to Matty’s house.
“Mom, we are home. We had a great time. We are going to change each other because we are soaked.”
“Ok, if you want me to do it, I can but if you want to do it, you can. Then come tell me how fishing went.”
“Let's strip down to our diapers. Then I can change you, and you can change me.” Said Ben
We were in just our diapers and socks in about 3 seconds. I lay down on the towel that is spread out on my bed. Ben grabs the supplies and sits on the bed near my legs. He adjusts a little, then he reaches to pull open the tapes on the diaper. Once he had them open, he got positioned at my feet and lifted my legs. He removed the wet diaper and wiped me completely. He had me lift up and then slid the diaper under my butt. He started to work the lotion into my butt and crotch. I felt him slip a finger into me as he did it. That got me super stiff in seconds. He smiled at me as he was moving his finger in and out of me. It felt very good. Next thing I know, I feel his warm wet mouth on my stiffy. I look at him and see he is bobbing his head up and down on my stiffy while moving his finger in my butt. In only a few seconds I have a wonderful boygasm. Ben doesn’t slow down at all. In fact, he pushed a second finger into me and is now finger fucking me with 2 fingers. I feel him hit my boy-button with his fingers every time he moves them. It’s awesome. I lasted about 2 minutes before I had another boygasm. My whole body got stiff and started shaking. It was one of the most powerful ones I have had. It felt so good, I was drooling a little as I enjoyed the feelings. My stiffy started to get soft, so Ben stopped sucking on it and took his fingers out of me. When I finally had my brain working again, Ben had already got the diaper up and taped in place. He was gently rubbing my tummy with one hand and my inner leg with his other.
“Ben that was awesome. It felt so good, and I could tell you loved me. I thought you maybe would put your stiffy in me, but I guess we will save that for the next time you sleep over, and we can take a bath or shower together. Now I want a hug and a kiss before I change your diaper,” I said.
We hugged and kissed for a minute or two. I won the tongue battle.
“Now let’s get your diaper changed. You lay on the towel, and let me take care of you now.”
I slid off my bed, and let Ben lay on the towel. I got his diaper ready and climbed on the bed. I opened the tapes so I could remove his soggy diaper. Once it was open, he lifted his legs and pulled his knees to his chest. I removed his wet diaper and used wipes to make sure his butt and crotch are clean. I slipped the new diaper under his bottom and then moved so I was between his legs. I took some lotion and started to rub it into his cute butt. My other hand started massaging his baby boy balls. This gets a moan of pleasure from him. I quickly grabbed a pacifier and put it in his mouth. I move my lotioned fingers to his butt crack and start rubbing the lotion into it. As I play with his balls I bend over and take his stiffy in my mouth. It still has a little bit of a strange taste, which I assume is pee. It's not bad, but not what I want to drink with meals. I slip a finger into his butt hole. What my dad said was a diaper boy pussy, and its meant to be fucked. I feel around for his boy button. I find it and start to rub it. He moans loudly around his pacifier. I look at his face and can tell he is sucking on his pacifier harder than normal. I start to swirl my tongue around the head of his stiffy and increase the pressure of my lips moving up and down his shaft. I try to stimulate his button as much as I can. I rub it and tap on it. I can feel his body start to stiffen and I feel his stiffy throb and twitch in my mouth. He let out a strong grunt and groan as he had his boygasm. I stopped sucking for a minute. I slipped a second finger into his tight hole. I started licking the tip of his stiffy like it was a lollipop. I give it 5 licks then suck on the tip for a few seconds and repeat. While I am doing this I’m now moving my 2 fingers in and out of his tight boy pussy. I make sure to rub his button every time I move my fingers in and out. I spread them a little bit which allows me to put pressure on the side of his button with both fingers. I could tell he liked it. He was moaning and he put his hands on my head. He started thrusting into my mouth. Since he was face fucking me, I started sucking as hard as I could and used my tongue to rub it as he thrust. He lasted about a minute. Then he had a very powerful boygasm. His stiffy twitched for almost a minute. His body was stiff the entire time, and he was making a deep moaning sound I had never heard before. His hands were still holding my head in place. His stiffy was pushed all the way into my mouth. Then his body relaxed and he slouched on the bed. His hands let go of my head and fell to the side. I removed my fingers from his hole and sat up.
“I think you liked that. I know I liked making you feel good. Now I need to get your diaper on before you pee my bed.” I said.
I had to adjust the diaper a little. I sprinkled some powder over his boy bits, and then pulled up and taped his diaper in place. He took his pacifier out and smiled at me.
“That was great Max, thanks. I love you so much. I really want you to be my boyfriend. I know you are not ready for it now, but I am willing to wait for you, as long as you are my best friend too.”
“Thanks. I think I love you too. Thanks for understanding and being patient and supportive. Now I want a kiss.”
We kissed for a minute. I realized we had been in my room a long time and better go out to see mom. I want to ask if Ben can still stay over tonight.
As we leave my room, I notice my door is open. I know I had it closed, or almost closed. It is clearly open more than how we had it. I know if it was closed, mom would knock, but if it’s not closed, it's okay to walk in the room. Now I am a little worried.
We go to the kitchen. Mom is making something, it looks like brownies.
“Hi mommy. Are you making brownies?”
“Yes I am. I figured you boys would enjoy them since you were outdoors and busy all day. Once they are done, I will get started on dinner. Your Mom called just before you boys got here. She wants you to call her and let them know how fishing went. She will pick you up tomorrow afternoon.”
“Thanks for letting me sleep over again, you're awesome. Max is right, you are great. Can I use the phone so I can call her now? Later can we take the pictures and upload them so you can see them, and I can send them to her?”
“Thanks Ben. Of course you can use the phone. Why not go sit on the sofa. Max can help me with the brownies while you talk to your mom.”
Ben takes the phone and goes to sit on the sofa. I walk over to mom to see how I can help.
“Max, while Ben is on the phone, I think we should talk for a minute. First, you didn’t close your door. In the future, if you boys are going to be playing like that, please close your door. I went to see what was taking you boys so long and saw you having fun together. I am not mad, so don’t worry about that. I do think you boys are too young to be having sex, but it’s too late now. I want to make sure Ben is not pressuring you to do anything you don’t want to do or feel comfortable doing.”
“I’m sorry mommy. Please don’t hate me because I like boys. Ben asked me to be his boyfriend, but I told him I'm not ready for that yet, but I think I love him. I don’t think he would ever hurt me. He will only do what I say is ok, and I like. He knows about some of the stuff that happened, and that it can give me nightmares. He said he doesn’t want to do anything that would upset me or cause more nightmares.” I said as I started crying.
Mom pulled me to her and held me as I cried.
“Maxie, I don’t hate you. I love you. I want you to be happy, and if you love a boy and he makes you happy, that is good enough for me. I will keep telling you this until it no longer worries you. I know your monster of a father filled your mind with lies, fear, and stuff. Please listen to me, and forget all the stuff he told you. I love you more than anything in the world. I just want to make sure you are safe, and no one is hurting or using you again. I can tell Ben loves you, and I don’t think he would do anything to hurt you on purpose, but I just have to ask. I will keep asking over the next few years, just to make sure you are still safe. It has nothing to do with not trusting Ben, it’s about making sure you are safe and loved by whomever you love. Does that make sense?”
“Yes mom, I understand. Thanks for loving me and stuff. I am still worried you will get mad one day and not want me because I am gay. I don’t ever want to be hurt and used like that again. I know now that I need to tell you if anyone tries to hurt me like that. Thanks for letting Ben sleep over, and not getting upset when you saw us in my room.”
“Maxie, I will always love you, so don’t worry. It was a bit of a shock to look in your room and see you on your back moaning while Ben was using his mouth and fingers to make you feel good. I tried to be quiet so I would not disturb you. I am guessing you made him feel good after he was done with you. I assume that was why it took you boys so long to come downstairs.”
I blushed and nodded. I heard Ben tell his mom he loves her and would see her tomorrow. I tried to dry my face so he wouldn’t know I was crying.
“Boys, you can watch TV down here, or upstairs. I am making chicken and rice for dinner. We will be eating in about an hour. If you want to watch movies after dinner, we can do that.”
“Ok, thanks Mom” I said and walked over to the sofa and sat on it. Ben came and sat next to me.
“Did she see us in your room? You’re not in trouble, are you? I can tell her it's my fault,” Ben asked.
“Yeah, she was wondering why it was taking so long, so she came to see if we needed help. We didn’t close the door, so she heard me moaning and saw when you were sucking on me and finger fucking my hole. She wants to make sure you are not hurting me or forcing me to do stuff. I told her you would never do that. She said she loves me, and just wants me to be happy and find someone to love that makes me happy. I think that is you. We need to make sure to close the door if we are doing anything sexual so she won’t walk in on us.”
“Does this mean I can kiss you now in front of her and you won’t give me the dirty look like I’m doing something wrong? I hope I can snuggle with you. I think it’s kewl your mom is like my mom and ok with us wearing just our diapers around the house. She lets George wear his undies or pullups on weekends and in the summertime. I know a lot of parents don’t want their kids to walk around the house in their undies. At least it seems our friends’ parents are not mean, narrowminded, and weird about that. Some of my parents' friends come over and look at us weirdly because we are in just our ‘undies’ which includes my diaper. George would run around naked for a little while after his bath and my parents didn’t make a big deal about it.”
We had a good night and mom talked with Ben over dinner to know him more. She said we make a cute couple. I think my whole body blushed when she said it. I was in my highchair. Ben smiled at me. He said I looked cute in it, and he wants to try it in the morning. My mom explained why she got it, and Ben understood about slipping and sliding in the chairs at the table when he is in just his diaper or his sleeper pjs. After dinner, we watched movies and relaxed. Mom loved the pictures of our fish.
We went to my room after the movie was done to talk and relax before I got my meds. A few minutes after we stretched out on my bed, the relaxation/sleep music started playing. He said he is sleeping better now with it, and so is his little brother. Matty and Dylan are the same, the sleep music has helped them sleep better.
“Boys, I have Max’s meds. Then I will tuck you boys in. I started your relaxation and sleep music. I think it does help you sleep better Max. I noticed that you don’t seem to have as many nightmares now that you have it playing at night.”
“I like it Mommy. It is relaxing. I know Ben and Matty like it and they say they sleep better. So do their little brothers.”
“I picked the types I thought Max would like best. It was very nice of Scott to talk to his friend about making this relaxation music for Max and you boys. He said it should help you relax and not stress so much about your diapers and enjoying your pacifier, bottle, sippy cup, and highchair. I saw pictures of Ben’s bed. I thought you might like one like it, especially if Ben sleeps over here a lot. I know you like your bunk beds. So we can talk about it later. Scott said he knows a person who makes custom furniture. Sandy says the small local business that makes the highchair and the changing table also makes several different styles of beds. One is a bunk bed, and one is basically a big kid crib, similar to what Ben has. I won’t do anything now. We can talk about it, but if Ben is going to be staying here a lot, I want to make sure he is safe when he sleeps here. Have a good night boys. Love you. Happy Diaper Dreams.” Mom said and then tucked us in and gave us each a pacifier.
“Thanks Mommy. I love you too. Can Ben try the highchair for breakfast, please? See you in the morning. Nighty night.” I said before I put my pacifier in my mouth.
“See you boys in the morning. Sleep well, and Happy Diaper Dreams. Be good little diaper boys.”
Ben and I looked at each other. We leaned in, our noses and pacifiers touched. It was like a goodnight kiss. Ben snuggled into me. I feel good and safe with Ben next to me.
I slept through the night and actually had a happy dream. It was me and Ben when we were older. We were sitting on a patio in a backyard. We were talking about a vacation we were taking and making sure we had everything the boys would need for the trip. He called the boys, and all 5 boys came running to the patio. They said, “Do you need help Daddy or should we go wash our hands before dinner.” Then I woke up.
I looked around and realized I was still in my bedroom and Ben was asleep next to me. Mom came walking in to check on us.
“Morning Maxie, I am surprised you are awake. I came up to check on you both before I started breakfast.”
“Can I come and help you? I had a strange but good dream. I think if I am helping you or even sitting watching cartoons, I can think about it.”
“You can always help me in the kitchen. We can talk about anything you want to talk about.” Let's not wake up Ben yet, I don’t know how deep of a sleeper he is, so let's talk downstairs.”
After we got to the kitchen mom said we are making scrambled eggs, with sausages and hash browns. Yummy.
We talked about fishing, how the garden is doing, how I am feeling, she reminded me I can talk to her about what happened if I ever feel like I want to talk about it to let it out. I felt like I should hold my dream back until Ben is with us. I told her I wanted to talk about the dream when Ben is with us because he was in it. She told me that was fine, and that I should go get him up since she is about to start the eggs. So I head upstairs to get Ben.
“Benny, time to wake up.” I say as I start to tickle his tummy. He starts to squirm and then he opens his eyes. He sees me and smiles around his pacifier.
“Benny, mom sent me to wake you up. Breakfast is ready.”
“You called me Benny, that is what my mom and dad used to call me until last year. I told them I was too old for that, but I like it when you call me that. Can I call you Maxie?”
“Ok, you can call me that, but let's not say it at school or in front of others.”
“Okay, but I might say it in front of my mom or even Georgie. I will try not to say it when Matty or Collin are around, but I don’t think they would tease us or anything.”
We waddled down the stairs. Both of our diapers are very soggy and heavy. I am glad mom put the stuffer in it because it might have leaked if that was not there.
Mom helped Matty into the highchair. She buckled him in and then put the paw patrol bib on him.
“I think you are really cute like that. Too bad mom doesn’t have a pair so we could both sit in them” I said then started to giggle.
“Maybe mommy needs to feed you a little bit. You remember, here comes the airplane, or open up for the choo choo train of eggs.” I said while trying not to laugh.
Mom dished up plates for each of us. I was surprised I got the plastic cartoon plate that I normally have in the highchair. She gave Matty a bottle with juice in it, and I got a sippy cup of orange juice.
Mom sat down with her food, and then we all started eating. A few minutes later she took a spoonful of eggs and said here comes the airplane to Ben. It was awesome. I had not noticed but he had set her phone on the table against the salt and pepper shakers, and it was recording Ben in the highchair, and then Mom feeding him. She did it a few times and at the end I was laughing and so was Ben.
“I like your chair, Maxie. I kinda wish my parents would get one for me. It’s nice not to have to worry about sliding in my chair or I bet George would love it too. I think he would still fit in the wooden highchair my grandma has. He sat in it last year and had room to grow. You might even fit in it.” Said Ben.
Mom took her phone and then took a few pictures of Ben in the chair eating. When she was done, I wanted to talk about my dream.
“I had a strange dream last night. It was not a nightmare. It was kinda a good dream. I only remember part of it, but it was strange. At the end, it was like I was watching it like it was on TV or something. It was about you and me. In the first part, we were different ages and doing different things. We went fishing in one part and were at Disneyland in another part. We looked older like maybe 12 then. We were camping in 2 of them, one when we were close to how old we are now and then we were teens because we drove a truck to go camping. Matty and Collin were in parts of it. Then it was like a wedding but it was you and me. Brian was my Best Man, and George was yours. Matty and Collin were standing there next to me. The last part of the dream was the part where it was like watching it on TV. We were sitting on a patio looking into a nice backyard. Five boys were playing, and when you called them they came running to us. They called us Dad.”
When I was done talking, I looked at mom. She was looking at me but had a smile on her face, and she looked like she was going to cry. I looked at Ben and he had a look of shock on his face. He started to smile at me.
“So you dreamed about me last night? It sounds like you dreamed that we were boyfriends and then got married. In the end, I guess we adopted some boys and that is what you saw. Maybe it was different because it was not just you then, it was all of us, and it allowed you to see all of us together. Was I cute when I was older?” said Ben.
I blushed a little. I figured if I asked for more hash browns and sausage it would give me a break.
“Mom, can I have more hash browns and sausage please?”
“Sure Maxie. I will dish it up for you, then I think I need to explain something to you.:
After Mom filled my plate up, she even added the last little bit of eggs to it, she sat down and looked at me.
“Max, there seems to be something in our family where at times we will have visions or dreams about us in the future. Normally when you wake up from one of them you have a strange and eerie feeling. Those are the ones that are best to think about and maybe even talk over with me or someone else you trust. Keep in mind, that it's not like seeing the future, but think of it as a possible outcome or event in the future. It might make you think about something. Maybe it opens your eyes to a different career path, or place to live in the future. I had them after I met your father. Sadly, I even had one where you and I were in Colorado, and you were in a boys' clothing store. You were looking at the Speedo-type swimsuits and you had some 1 piece pjs too. You had a boy with you, but I don’t remember what he looked like. I had this dream about 4 years ago. It is one reason why when I was offered a position in Colorado, I took it. I knew it was where we needed to go. I can honestly say now, that I am very happy we are here. You have found some very good friends which I think could last a lifetime. You might have even found your soulmate. I am very sorry you were hurt and what your father did to you and Brian. But because of it, we are here now, and you have Ben in your life. I wish you were not hurt and used the way you were. I only know a small amount about what happened, but I think you finding very good friends, like Matty, Collin, and Ben is the silver lining on that very dark cloud.” Mom said as she was trying not to cry.
I got up and waddled over and hugged her. “I love you mom. Thanks for accepting me and loving me with all my problems and for being different. I know you really love me. You accept my special feelings for Ben.”
I sat back down and finished eating. Once breakfast was done, I helped clear the table. Ben was still in the highchair. He said the only part he didn’t like was the shoulder straps and not being able to get out when he was done. Once we were done Mom helped Ben out of the highchair. She led us upstairs and into the spare room. She first helped Ben onto my changing table. He told me how cool he thinks it is, especially since it’s a Minion changing table. We talked while she changed him, and then we switched places. When mom was done changing me, she blew a raspberry on my tummy, and I started laughing.
“Boys, what do you want to do today? We can work in the garden, or go to the mall and look at stuff. We could do a picnic or go on a scenic drive. There is so much here that we have not seen, and I bet Ben knows some nice places to go.”
We ended up going on a long drive and packing lunch. It was neat. Ben knew some cool places, so we mapped them and headed out. It was very nice. We got mom’s truck dirty because we went down a dirt road and it had some mud puddles. That was wicked kewl! We had a picnic at an overlook that looked out over a river and mountains. We both fell asleep on the drive home. It's cool that sippy cups, even the big kid/grown-up type ones that mom got from Costco fit in my cup holder on my booster seat.
Mom woke us just before we got home. We waddled inside and to my room so Ben could make sure all his stuff was in his backpack. His fishing gear was in the garage with mine. About 15 minutes later we heard mom talking to someone, so we figured it was Ben’s mom. Then we heard someone coming up the stairs, but it didn’t sound like an adult. It was George.
“HI, Max. I like your room. It's really cool and you got bunk beds.”
“Thanks buddy, I’m glad you like it. I guess your mommy is talking to my mommy,” I said.
“Yeah, Mommy and Daddy are talking to your mommy. They told me to come upstairs and play until they come up.”
“We were just making sure Ben had everything. If you want, we can watch cartoons. I have a TV out there with some bean bags too.”
“Cool, can we watch Paw Patrol or Pokemon?”
“We can see what is on.”
We had all Ben's stuff in his duffle bag, and it was sitting on my bed. We went out and watched TV. George was on a beanbag while Ben and I were sitting on the little 2-person sofa. We heard them come upstairs about 15 minutes later. They waved to us and then went to look in the spare bedroom. I could tell it was my changing table. I heard them comment about the color combo and it looked like the Minions.
A few minutes later they called us into the room.
“George, what do you think of this changing table? His dad asked.”
“Wow, it’s Minions. It's so cool. Max is that yours? You are so lucky!”
“Your changing table is getting a bit small for you and Ben. We might have to get a table like this one soon. If we do, I want you boys to agree on what colors and other stuff it has.”
“I saw one that had fish on it like a coral reef. I think that one was super cool.” I said. Ben agreed that sounded nice and not too childish. But he does like my Minions one. Then we went to my room.
“Max, do you normally sleep on the top or bottom bunk?” Ben’s dad asked.
“Bottom bunk sir.”
“Where did Ben sleep?”
“Bottom Bunk sir. I slept on the outside and he was on the inside next to the wall. I thought he would be safer that way, and if he did get up, I would notice.”
“Ok, that makes sense.” His mom said and smiled.
“Max, we saw that huge fish you caught. Very impressive young man. I am even more impressed that you put it back so it could have more babies in the future,” said Ben's dad. This made me smile.
“Ben grab your stuff, and let's go downstairs. We are almost ready to head home.” His mom said.
We all went downstairs. The parents talked more, and I noticed the highchair was at the table now. I know they looked and talked about it. I saw some of the bibs on the table too. Now I was a bit embarrassed.
A few minutes later they had to leave. I went and opened the garage so Ben could get his fishing gear. I hugged him and he kissed me quickly. “See you at school tomorrow. I’ll miss you” Ben said to me.
“I’ll miss you too, especially tonight. Bye” I replied.
I watched them back out and I waved. I closed the garage and went inside.
“Mom, why is my highchair at the table and my bibs on the table?”
“They wanted to see the highchair and had some questions about it. They like it. She saw the video from breakfast and asked about the bib, so I showed her some of yours. You have 7 now, so I just grabbed the ones on top. I hope that doesn’t embarrass you. They are cute and so are you. This is a new one that I think you will try tonight.” I looked at it. It had several sayings on it, all relating to ‘diaper boy’ in small letters, and in the middle, it just said Diaper Boy in big blue letters.
“Max, you mentioned the coral reef fish changing table that was in the picture. Do you like it better? Would you rather have that one, instead of the Minions one? I know you like the minions, but if you want the fish one, I can trade this one for it.”
“It’s okay mom. I like the minions one. My worry is if I need diapers and the changing table for a few years, it will be really childish when I’m a teenager. Especially if you put it in my room. If it was going in my bedroom, I would rather have fish or Harry Potter. But if it's in the spare room, the minions are cool. Does that make sense?”
“I think I understand. You are worried that when you are older, other kids might tease you if they see it, especially if it is in your room. But think about this, if they see a changing table, then they would know about your diapers. Why would it matter if it was fish or minions? It’s a fun and happy color. Granted, the bright yellow might not go great in your room now, but I am not planning to move it into your room unless we need to.”
“Maxie, these are Ben's parents and his little brother. I have a feeling you will spend a lot of time at their house, and Ben will be here a lot. They would never tease you about anything, even if you wanted to be babied some. I will tell you something, but you cannot tell anyone, esp. Ben or George about it. Can you do that?”
“That makes sense mom. I just get embarrassed because of the diapers and stuff at times. I can keep a secret. I won't tell Ben, I promise.”
“They liked the highchair a lot, and they are going to look at getting one for at their house. When you visit you can also use it there. But it will be for Ben and George. They have the same problems with their boys sliding in the chairs and stuff. George has a booster seat, and it helps a lot, but Ben said he is too old for a booster seat. So, they think a highchair would be good. One will be in the booster and the other in the highchair. They will rotate.”
“Cool. I know George will like it and I think Ben will too. He said my highchair was fun and cool. He didn’t like the straps over his shoulders holding him down, but I told him you don’t normally use those for me now.”
“Good. Now I do have something serious to talk to you about. I think the bunkbeds might need to go into the spare bedroom sometime this summer. Ben’s parents are concerned that Ben might sleepwalk when he is here. He could fall down the stairs and get badly hurt. We are going to talk about Ideas. I know you don’t want a big kid crib. I told them that, and they understood. But they are worried. I said we would think about it and talk it over more. They are going to check on a few things and I want to talk to Sandy at the medical store to see if she has any ideas.”
“I don’t want Ben to get hurt, but I like having bunk beds. Because I got something over the top, and it's against the wall, I feel safer in them. I did feel safe in the crib, especially when Ben was cuddled to me. But I really want to have bunk beds. They look good and are big kid furniture. Does that make sense?”
“Yes Maxie, I understand what you are saying. I know your father did things to you in your bed and at night. You had a normal twin bed, and it left you exposed. That is one reason I wanted the bunk bed in the corner, so you had the wall on one side. We will talk about it and see what we can figure out. Ok?”
“Ok. What’s for dinner? I am starving.” I said and giggled.
“Boys, you are always hungry,” Mom replied as she rolled her eyes at me. This made me laugh.
After dinner, I asked if I could use Mom’s tub again. She told me it was fine. She filled it up. I told her about the peppermint and other stuff Ben’s mom added. She smiled and got a small bottle. She poured a little bit in, and I could smell peppermint. This made me smile.
“I have a few different bath oils. Peppermint is good for your skin and is relaxing. The lavender is calming and normally helps people sleep. I added some peppermint, so it should help open the pores in your skin. That will allow it to be cleaner and less risk of a rash. I will help you into the tub, and then turn on the jets. I will be back in about an hour when they turn off. I will leave the door open a little so if you need me, just call for me.”
“Okay, great. Thanks mommy. I love you.” And then hugged her. I held onto her for a minute or so. I had some tears because I did feel safe with Mom and I could feel that she really does love me and is ok with me liking boys, especially Ben.
“Should we just plan on Sunday nights you taking a long bath in my tub? If you would like the baby oil rub down again let me know. I can warm it a little so it will not make you cold. They are saying a storm could move in tonight, so I think it would be best if you wore your sleeper tonight, in case we lose power or it gets colder. I will set one out and help you into it after I get you changed. Now let's get you in the tub.”
“Yeah, I think I would like that. Ben and I took one at his house last weekend on Saturday. It was so relaxing. I like the showers because that is what big kids use, but I think a long soaking bath is ok once a week or every few weeks. It helps me relax and you said it will help prevent diaper rash.” I said as mom was removing my soaked diaper and helping me into the deep soaker tub.
I relaxed and enjoyed the jets. I thought about the last few days, and last weekend too. I made sure I was clean all over. I even did my hair, instead of asking mommy to do it. I like playing with Matty. It's fun and he sucks a stiffy really well. I am pretty sure I love Ben. I would like to try playing with Collin too. Since we are young, I think it would be OK if we all played together and had special fun like that. I kept thinking about the big stiffy Uncle Scott had in his shorts when I had to get my soccer ball the other week, and when he caught me and Matty having special fun. I think he likes me or us. I don’t think he would be mean or try to hurt us like my father did. Part of me wants a man to love me, because I think that will help erase the pain I have from my father using and hurting me. I wonder if my brain is all messed up because I want to have Uncle Scott put his stiffy in me and fuck me. It would be better if he made love to me instead, or maybe both.
I had a stiffy while I was thinking about everything. I started to rub it without thinking about it. I was really stiff when the jets stopped. I knew Mom would be in soon. She has seen my stiffy before, but it's still a little embarrassing to be 10 years old, with a stiffy while your mom diapers you. But when she does it, I feel very loved. I have decided the diapers are comfy, and I don’t mind them, I kinda like them. They are perfect for watching TV or playing any games. I can play for hours and never have to stop. I used to have to go to the bathroom every hour or 2. Now I just keep playing. I do worry about wearing them to school. They are comfy, but I don’t want to be teased about them.
The next few weeks went really well. Ben told me his Birthday is Saturday, June 11th and he is going to have a small party. I found out he has not had a party since his accident. He only had his 1 friend over and his family and they would do a BBQ. He didn’t want anything special for his birthday. That was it. I told him I wanted to throw a party in his diaper. He smiled and I could see he got stiff when I said it. He had to adjust his stiffy in his diaper. His party will be the first weekend after school is out. So Brian will be here. He said he was inviting Brian too, but I had to tell him when we talked next time.
I told my mom I wanted to get him something special. I explained it was the first party he has had since his accident and needing diapers. So, I think it’s kinda important and special. She understood and we brainstormed for ideas. We only got 3 weeks of school left. This weekend is a long weekend, and we are doing a group sleepover at Uncle Scott’s house on Friday and Saturday nights. On Sunday Ben is sleeping at my house because his parents are out of town. George is staying at Matty’s house and playing with Dylan for the weekend. That was the plan at least.
Lately, it seems when things are going well for me or mom for any significant period of time, something seems to come up or happen, that throws a wrench into our life.
End Chapter 11
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on NIFTY or on AO3.
Lemons to Lemonade, on AO3.
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
The suggested additional Story reading links for this chapter are listed below.
Make sure to check them out.
________
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section. It's a long list with several repeats from the last chapter, to make sure you get the chance to enjoy them! Sadly Wattpad has started deleting diaper or gay boy stories again, even when they do comply with the policies. Sorry if some of the links have gone dead because of this.
Suggested Reading List of Links in this chapter:
Trailer Trash (AO3)
Trailer Trash (Nifty) (A few chapters behind AO3)
Regression Reform School for Bad Boys.
Fall Camp with my Best Friend.
Cody and the Start Over Program.
School of Discipline and Order.
Notes:
If you have not already joined AO3, I highly suggest it. It takes about a week or so to get the invite, but it's well worth the wait. As a member, you can subscribe to stories you want to stay on top of, as well as being able to subscribe to an author, so you know when any updates or new stories are posted. You can also bookmark stories that you like so you can access them easily. A must for all your favorite stories, and I hope mine are in there.
Enjoy and thanks for reading and enjoying my stories. Check out my others as well.
Chapter 12: Getting ready for summer, part 1
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 12
From the Previous Chapter:
The next few weeks went really well. Ben told me his Birthday is June 11th and he is going to have a small party on Saturday. I found out he has not had a party since his accident. He only had his 1 friend and his family together for a BBQ. He didn’t want anything special for his birthday. That was it. I told him I wanted to throw a party in his diaper. He smiled and I could see he got stiff when I said it. He had to adjust his stiffy in his diaper. His party will be the first weekend after school is out. So Brian will be here. He said he was inviting Brian too, but I had to tell him when we talked next time.
I told my mom I wanted to get him something special. I explained it was the first party he has had since his accident and needing diapers. So, I think it’s kinda important and special. She understood and we brainstormed for ideas. We only got 3 weeks of school left. This weekend is a long weekend, and we are doing a group sleepover at Uncle Scott’s house on Friday and Saturday nights. On Sunday Ben is sleeping at my house because his parents are out of town. George is staying at Matty’s house and playing with Dylan for the weekend. That’s the plan at least.
Lately, it seems whenever things are going well for me or mom for any significant period, something seems to come up or happen, throwing a wrench into our lives.
Finding a Mentor 12: Getting Ready For Summer, Pt1
It’s the end of May, Memorial Day weekend. We only have 6 more days of school. Four days next week and two days the week after. Then it’s SUMMER VACATION! Brian gets out of school a week before us. He arrives on Thursday afternoon. Today is Friday and school is going so slow! I want to start the weekend. Ben is sleeping over tonight and Saturday. On Sunday the 4 of us are having a sleepover at Matty’s house. Monday they are having a BBQ. Our parents are invited so we go home with them after the BBQ. We had hoped we could go fishing, but we did that last weekend again with Uncle Scott, and he said he couldn’t do it this weekend.
School is finally done for the day. Ben is going to ride his bike over after he goes home. Mom said she had to go to the office in the next town over and wouldn’t be home until about 5 or 5:30 because she had to pick something up on the way home. This means Ben and I have some special playtime.
There was a change of plans, for the sleepover. Uncle Scott had something come up, so Ben is staying with me and Collin is at Matty’s house for the weekend.
When I get home, I strip down to just my soggy diaper. I know Ben will be excited when he walks in and sees me this way. I told him I would open the garage so he could put his bike in and then close it as he comes inside. I read in a story about 2 boys who did it on a changing table. One of them needed diapers and the other only needed them at night. I want to try that. My table is a little tall for us to use it normally. Mom did get a small step that we can stand on and use it. But I think I want both of us on it. I want to give Ben something extra special today. I make sure there is Vaseline, baby oil, and baby lotion on the changing table.
I got myself some juice and a chunk of cheese. I was just finishing when I heard the garage door activate. A few seconds later, I heard Ben come in.
“Max, it’s me. Where are you???”
“I don’t know any ‘me’. Maybe you are the tickle monster.” I say trying not to laugh.
“Are you hiding from me upstairs?”
“Maybe” was all I said, hoping he wouldn’t figure out I’m in the kitchen.
I see him put his stuff down and take off his shoes. He is going to try to sneak upstairs. I wait for him to start on the stairs before I go over.
I am at the bottom of the stairs and Ben is about halfway up. Now to scare him.
“Nice diapered butt. I want to fuck it.” I say loudly, startling him and making him jump a little.
“Maxie, you almost gave me a heart attack. I guess I am overdressed since I still have clothes on.”
“I think you are. Let's go to the spare bedroom and I want you up on the changing table. I am going to give you a special birthday gift early. I don’t think it would be good to do it at your house in front of everyone.”
Ben gave me a funny look. We normally change each other on my bed because it’s easier for us.
I walk up to him, take his hand, and we walk together to the spare bedroom. Once we are in it, I close the door, just in case. I helped him strip down to his diaper.
“Ben, I have read in a lot of stories where they have sex through their diapers by putting holes in them in the front and back. I want to try that, but I think we are still too small for that. We will have to save that for a few years from now. However, I want us to take the next step in our relationship. I want us to have sex and make love. I want to do you first this time. I thought it would be fun to do it on the changing table. Are you okay with that?” I ask. I can tell he is okay with it, based on the tent that just appeared in his diaper. I can tell he is fully hard.
“Okay” was all he could mumble. I helped him climb up onto the changing table. I also climb up on it. I figure it’s best to buckle him down on the table, so he can’t fall off and get hurt. I put the strap over his chest and buckled it. I get what I need to change him, and figure now is a good time to start.
I open up his diaper and have him lift his butt so I can remove it and slide a fresh one under him. I use some wipes to clean him. I play with his stiffy. This causes him to moan and groan with pleasure. Once he is clean, it’s time for us to get dirty. I get the Vaseline and put a dollop of it in this tight hole. I use 1 finger to work it in. After a minute I add a second. I am trying to not touch his boy button because I want him to have his baby boygasm from my stiffy being in his butt.
I remove my diaper and let it fall to the wood floor.
“Ben, can you lift your legs and bring your knees to your chest?”
He pulls his legs up and this gives me more room to make sure he is well-lubed. I want him to enjoy this. Once I figure he is well-lubed, I apply some Vaseline to my super hard stiffy. I make sure it's all covered. I slide up to him and grab his ankles. I push his ankles towards his ears. He has a hard time bending as much as I really want him to, because of the chest strap. I line my stiffy up and push it to his hole. I look into his eyes and see love and lust. I push the head of my stiffy into him. He gasps a little, but it doesn’t sound like one of pain, just surprise. I can see in his eyes he is not in any pain. I slowly push my hard 3 inches into him. His butt is warm and tight. It feels so good. I only stop when I have my crotch and balls rubbing the skin on his butt.
“Ben, your butt feels so good. It’s so warm and tight. Are you ready for me to start moving?”
“Oh Max, it feels awesome. You are touching that special spot inside me. I feel full, but it doesn’t hurt. It feels a lot better than when my cousin did it to me. Go ahead and do whatever you want. I am yours, so enjoy yourself and make us both feel great. I trust you completely.”
I started pulling out and then pushing back in. A few times I pulled a little too much and my stiffy slipped out of his boy pussy. But it went right back in. He seemed to enjoy it a lot when I would re-enter him. Every 4th thrust I would grind my crotch and stiffy into him. I knew this was causing it to rub on his button. He was moaning loudly and when I did the grind, he got even louder.
“Max, I am so close. Can you do it faster? I want to have my tingles. This is the best I ever felt.”
“If that is what will make you happy, I will gladly go faster and harder. But, don’t touch your stiffy. I want you to get your special feelings from me being in you, and the love we share for each other.” I said as I pulled all the way out and thrust all the way back in. I was trying to just keep the tip of my stiffy in his hole. It slipped out a few times, but I got the hang of it quickly. It felt great for me. I was getting close when I felt Ben’s ass clamp down on my stiffy. His eyes were wide, but looking into them I knew he was off in boygasm land. He tensed and started to shake. I looked and saw his stiffy was twitching and pulsing. Nothing came out of it. The pressure that he was putting on my stiffy was too much and it caused me to have my boygasm too. I still had his ankles in my hands. Once I was able to move, I started fucking his tight ass again. I was going faster and harder than the first time. Ben was still rock hard and had a smile on his face. He was grunting when I pushed all the way in, but he was also moaning like a slut from the videos my dad showed us, as I fucked him. I moved a little bit so I would push into his button instead of just rubbing the top of it. When I did this, it made Ben moan even more.
“Max, that feels so good. I’m going to cum again. I love you so much.”
Ben started to twitch and stiffen up. It was hard to hold his ankles because his legs started to straighten as he came. I was close but not that close, so I just kept plowing his ass and pounding into his button on every thrust. I leaned in and kissed him while he was having his boygasm. He opened his eyes, smiled at me, and then started to shake even more. I think he was having another boygasm, right after and before he came down from the second one. This was getting my stiffy even more excited. I could feel my boygasm building. I was fucking his ass like the Energizer Bunny. He let out a loud grunt and his ass clamped down even harder. I could not thrust much because it was so tight. That pushed me over the top and I had my boygasm. I was buried balls deep in him and just held it there while enjoying the feelings. He twitched for about 45 seconds. His ass was milking my stiffy. Then he went limp.
I was worried, but when I leaned in, I could tell he was breathing. I kissed him and then took my stiffy out of him. I kinda wish I still had the small plug that my dad had me wear to bed for a while before he used the bigger ones. It felt pretty good, especially when it was vibrating. If I had it now, I would slip it into Ben. I bet it would drive him crazy as it did to me. I was hoping Ben would do me but since he passed out, I am not sure that will happen. I grab each of us a size 7 diaper. I get him diapered and then diaper myself.
I can’t pick him up, so I leave him on the changing table. I got both of us a ‘big kid anti-spill cup’ (A sippy cup that is larger basically) filled with juice. I knew I was thirsty, and I figured Ben was too. I also grabbed one of the bottles of juice Mommy keeps in the fridge. Ben can drink from it when he is still passed out. I take our juice upstairs. After I drank some of mine, I took the bottle and put it to Ben’s lips. He opens up, and once it is in his mouth, he starts sucking on the nipple. I realize my stiffy is not much fatter than the nipple is. I wonder…….? I grab my camera and take a few pictures of him sucking on the bottle while he is passed out from pleasure. He empties the bottle quickly. I set it aside and started rubbing his tummy softly. After a few minutes, he starts to wake up. I keep rubbing him until he is fully awake and starts talking.
“Wow Maxie. That was the best feeling ever. At the end, it just kept happening. It would start to go down, but then boom it hit me again. It did that 3 times, and then I don’t remember anything until now, waking up sucking on an empty bottle. Max, I love you so much. Thank you. I can’t wait until I get to make you feel that good.”
“I think you passed out from pleasure overload. I have read about it in a few stories. I was hoping you would do me after I did you, but since you passed out it won’t happen. When I diapered you, your peepee was soft, not stiff, so I knew it would have to wait until later. I loved it, and I love you. It was the best I have ever had. When Brian and I did it, it was great, but this just felt more complete and better. That took almost half an hour. If we can get your hard in the next 20 minutes we can do it before Mom gets home. Otherwise, maybe we can take a bath tomorrow night, or we can take a shower together and do it then.”
I unbuckled Ben and helped him get down. His legs were a little weak. We walked to my bedroom and cuddled in my bed. We kissed for a while and I guess we fell asleep because the next thing I know my mom is waking us, saying we need to help her with dinner.
“Boys, wake up. Nap time is over. Please come down and help me with dinner. However, before you do that, it seems you boys left your diapers in the spare bedroom. Please pick them up, put them in the diaper pail, and put away the lotions.”
I was a bit embarrassed because I think she knows what we did. But she didn’t say anything. Our diapers are still lying on the floor. We grab our wet diapers, roll them up, and put them in the diaper pail. We head downstairs to help Mommy with dinner.
“Did you boys have a good day? Do you have any homework you need to do tonight?” Mom asked.
“Yeah, it was pretty good. We got 1 worksheet to do. Mr. Hansen said we need to interview a family member, or grown-up friend, and ask them these 5 questions. We have to paraphrase what they say into a few sentences. Afterward, we ask them to read it and make sure it's right. The last question is for the person we asked to say a few things. That’s why we could not do it after school. I am not sure who I want to ask. I am thinking of you or Uncle Scott. But Matty might ask Uncle Scott. We thought it would be the perfect time to do it at the BBQ.”
“Sounds good, can I read the worksheet after dinner? I am curious about it. You boys seemed tired; you don’t normally take a nap after school. Did you guys play at recess or after school?”
Ben and I both blushed a little. I hope she didn’t notice it.
“We ran home and then had a tickle war. I tickled Ben so much that he almost passed out. We laid on my bed to relax for a few minutes, and then you were home and waking us.” I said.
Mom looked at us and smiled. I think she knew, but wasn’t going to say anything or ask.
“I would like you boys to help me by making some garlic cheesy bread. There is a great soup shop next to that other office. They do a great broccoli cheese soup, which is what I had for lunch. They also do French Onion soup in a sourdough bread bowl. It is so good, I had that when I was over at that office last week. I got us a large to-go serving of French Onion for dinner. We have leftover meatloaf that I thought we would heat up and have it on the side. Is that okay with you guys?”
“Ok, sounds good. I am really hungry.” I said
“Me too,” said Ben.
“I guess you guys worked up an appetite today,” Mom said with a mischievous grin. Causing us to blush.
Ben and I worked on the loaf of French bread Mom had sitting on the counter. I cut it in half across the center. Now we had 2 long half loaves. First came butter, then lots of minced garlic, and finally a mixture of different cheeses. Once they were ready, we put them in the oven next to the meatloaf. The timer had 10 minutes left, so we figured that would be about right.
“Boys please set the table. I set down the plates. If you want a bottle, put it on the counter, otherwise put a sippy on the counter and I will fill them up with milk.” Mom said with a smile. I was not sure why she had the smile. What is she up to?
I grab the plates and silverware. Ben set 2 sippy cups on the counter.
“Mom, why are there 2 highchairs now?” I asked in a very surprised and confused tone.
“Well, I talked with Sandy, at the medical supply store. She knows 2 families that are moving. They have several special needs items they had told her about that they were looking to sell. I liked the colorful look of this highchair. I had planned to get a booster set, but when this came along, I couldn’t say no to it. They had a bed similar to Ben’s, but I didn’t get that, because you said you don’t want a big kid’s crib. I know you love having bunk beds, so that is what you will have. They had a few other things I was able to get, that I think you will use and enjoy over time. Their boys are older now and don’t need or use the items anymore. The one who is autistic has a newer special needs bed. It's like a tent in a way, and he loves it, while the other is going off to college. That one used to attend the support group apparently.”
“Okay. I remember you mentioning something about a booster seat. I guess now when Ben or Matty are here, they have a highchair too. Does this mean Brian will sit it in while he is too?”
“Yes. Your friends will have a chair for them when they visit or sleep over. Your aunt wanted to make sure Brian got to use the highchair a lot, and some pictures of him in it. Now you both will be able to use them at the same time. I have them sitting next to each other so you boys can talk and stuff easily. However, sometimes I will set them on opposite sides of the table. That way you are looking at each other and both are next to me in case I think you need some help feeding yourself. Tonight, you boys will be side by side. You can figure out which one you want to sit in.”
We put our silverware in front of our highchair. Once mom puts the tray on, she will hand us our plate, silverware, and sippy.
When the timer went off, Mom got the meatloaf, and I got the garlic cheesy bread. It looked perfect. It had a toasted top, but the cheese was not hard or burnt. Just a little crisp in parts. We had put little cuts in it before we put the cheese on, so it would be easier to break when it came out. We each took a piece and put it on our plates, next to the meatloaf mom dished up for us. Mom dished up the soup into bowls and we got in our seats. She buckled us in, put the tray on, buttoned the crotch strap, and put our food on the tray. She told us to wait a moment because it will be hot. She went to get something from a drawer in the kitchen. I realized she was getting us bibs. She showed them to us, and then put them on us. I got the one with little fishes, like in Finding Nemo, while Ben got one with cute teddy bears on it.
We enjoyed dinner. I didn’t think I made a mess, but Mom said we did. We looked at each other, and I saw Ben had spilled soup, meatloaf, and some cheese on his bib. He said I was the same. Mom was chuckling. She took a washcloth and cleaned our faces and hands. When done, she removed the trays so we could hop out. We both needed to be changed soon.
“Boys it looks like you will need to be changed soon. Those Luv’s diapers are looking pretty wet. However, you both look so cute in those Paw Patrol diapers. I need to make a quick phone call, then I can change you, boys, unless you want to change each other?”
“Mom, you can change us. You do it really good, and it shows how much you love me. But I think I want to take a shower first if that’s ok?
“Sure thing Maxie. Why don’t you go take it now, and when you’re ready for me to come change you, call for me.”
“I feel sweaty from all the running we did at lunch and recess. Can I get a shower too?” Ben said.
“My shower is big. We can both fit in easily. It will be faster if we do that. We can wash each other's hair if you want too.” I said.
“Sure, when I take a bath or shower with Georgie, I wash his hair, and he has washed mine a few times. It was nice.”
My mom gave me a look, it said, behave, and don’t take too long. I just smiled. I grabbed Ben’s hand and pulled him with me to the stairs. He was beside me as we went up to my bathroom.
“Ben, I would like it if you would do me in the shower. If you want to?” I say softly to him as we go up the stairs.
“Okay, I will try,” Ben said with a big smile.
We go straight to the bathroom. I close the door. As I turn around Ben kisses me. It's wonderful. We kiss for a minute while our tongues battle. As we break the kiss, I pull the tabs on Ben’s diaper and let it fall to the floor. He does the same for me. He bends down, picks up both diapers and puts them on the counter. We roll each one up and secure it so we can put it in the diaper pail later.
I turn on the shower so it’s the right temperature.
“Ben let’s do our hair first and clean each other quickly. Then we can have some fun.”
“Sounds good. Can I wash your hair and then you wash mine?” Ben asks with a smile.
“You can wash my hair and the rest of me. Then I will wash you.”
We step into the shower and get wet. Ben starts by washing my hair. It’s so relaxing when someone else is washing your hair and rubbing your scalp. I feel so relaxed. Once my hair is done, Ben has the soap in his hand as he gets my whole body soapy. I am putty in his hands. When I am clean, I rinse and then start on Ben’s hair. I work it for a few minutes. Then I clean his whole body. I make sure to put a finger in his butt to make sure it's clean too. He rinses off, and as he turns around I kiss him. I reach and play with his stiffy while we kiss.
“Ben, I want to feel you in me. I will get on the bench, and I think that will work. You will need to use some conditioner or shampoo to make it slippery. Show me how much you really love me.” I say to him as I look into his beautiful blue-gray eyes.
It takes a little work to find a position that works. Once I’m in position Ben starts to finger me. He slipped his whole finger into me and then started to finger fuck me with it. After a minute he added a second finger. He was scissoring them to help open me up. He was bumping into my button and it was feeling really good.
“Ben, I think I am ready. Use more of the shampoo and get it on your stiffy and then I want to feel you in me, please.”
“Okay. Here it comes,” Ben said as I felt the tip of his stiffy at my hole. He pushed in until it was all in. Then he started thrusting slowly into me. I was on my back and my knees were at my shoulders. He was looking at me and our eyes were locked on each other. We were trying to see into the other’s soul. I saw love in Ben’s eyes. As he got closer to his tingles, as he called it, I saw lust in his eyes too.
Ben made slow love to me for about 4 minutes. He had his tingles. I was close. He was just taping my button. Once he came down from his tingles he started thrusting into me again.
“Ben, I am close, go faster. I want to try something. Just keep going.”
I pulled my knees down a little bit. It changed the angle of Ben fucking me. Now he was hitting my button on every thrust. It felt great, and I lasted 3 thrusts before I had my boygasm. I heard Ben moan as my hole was squeezing his stiffy. I am trying very hard not to make too much noise, so my mom doesn’t come to find out what it is.
Ben keeps fucking me thru my boygasm. He is hitting my prostate on every thrust, and it feels so good. We are both moaning, so I grab his face, pull it to me, and kiss him. Our tongues start to wrestle. This causes Ben to increase his speed and force as he fucks me. I can hear the slapping of our skin as he bottoms out into me on each thrust.
Ben keeps the speed and force going. As he gets closer to his boygasm, his speed is slowly increasing and so is how hard he is slamming it into me. He keeps fucking me hard. I break the kiss so I can breathe. I reach up and start to play with his nipples as he is pounding my boypussy. He is moaning more and louder now.
“Ben, we got to try to be quiet. I don’t want my mom coming and checking on us because of the noise.”
I grab his head and pull it to my nipple. He gets the idea and starts to lick and then suck on my nipple. That helps me get even closer to my boygasm. It only takes about a minute, and I explode. My body is shaking as I am having a very powerful boygasm. I never touched my stiffy. Everything that I felt came from Ben. My ass clamps down around his stiffy. He gets 1 more thrust into my super-tight hole, and he has his tingles. He is pushed as deep into me as he can. His stiffy is trying hard to shoot out sperm that his little balls can’t make and won't make for over 3 years. Once he comes down from his tingles he collapses on me. He let go of my legs so they lowered and my heels are resting on his ass. It takes us a few minutes, but we come down and are now able to move. My legs and back are sore because the hard bench isn’t like a soft bed. He stands up and helps me to stand. We both are wet from sweat, so he turns on the water and we quickly rinse off, so we are clean again.
We step out of the shower and towel off. Neither of us has a stiffy. I hang my towel up, and Ben does the same. Why wrap up in a towel? We have seen each other naked and had sex. My mom has changed our diapers, so she has seen it all anyway. We walk to the spare bedroom. As we do, I call out to Mom and tell her we are in the spare bedroom.
I get out our night diapers. I help Ben onto the changing table. I set his diaper next to him, along with the lotion. I don’t think we need rash crème, at least I don’t feel like I am getting a rash. We don’t need the wipes this time, because we just got out of the shower. I heard Mom coming up the stairs.
“That was a long shower boys. I hope you didn’t use all the hot water. I was starting to wonder if you fell asleep in there.”
“We ended up talking and sharing some very private stuff. We had the water off when we did it, we just relaxed on the bench. Sorry if we made you worry” I say while trying not to blush.
She gets Ben lotioned and then diapered. I noticed she looked at his bottom longer than normal. She helped him down and then helped me up onto the changing table. She lotioned my crotch and then my bottom. I heard her mumble something and I felt her finger and the lotion on my butthole. She worked the lotion into just a little bit. She reached into the drawer and got something out. I then felt some cold crème or stuff being pushed into my butthole. It was soothing. My butt didn’t hurt really, but it was a bit sore from the friction. Once she was done with that, she pulled my diaper up and got it taped up. No stuffer tonight, so I can walk more normally.
I sat up, and was about to hop down, when my mom put her hand on my leg and gave me the look that told me she wanted to talk to me, and I needed to stay where I was. I was worried I was in trouble.
“Max, I need to talk to you about a few things. I think it is best if I talk to both of you, but if you would rather, I will talk to you about your body alone and ask Ben to go downstairs while we talk.”
“I think I know what part of the body we are talking about. It’s kinda embarrassing to talk to my mom about this stuff, but I think Ben should stay. Can you help me down, so he and I can sit on the bed? Or could we talk in my room?” I ask.
She helped me down, and then led the way to my room. Ben and I sat on my bed, next to each other. I feel Ben reach for my hand. I let him hold my hand in front of my mom. This will be a test to see if Mommy is really okay with me liking boys, especially Ben.
“Boys, I can tell you both have feelings for each other. I have no problem with that. However, I ask you both to limit showing any affection when out in public. Sadly, we have a lot of narrow-minded people in our country, and they are often full of hate, instead of love. There is to be no affection at school, that includes holding hands. I have a pretty good idea that you boys did a lot more than talk in the shower. Max, your bottom was a little red and puffy. Does it hurt? I can tell you had something in your anus, and I have a feeling it was Ben. I will get some cold crème next time we go shopping. It will help your bottom after you boys have anal sex. It will cool and soothe it. Please make sure to use lube. You can use Vaseline, baby oil, baby lotion, etc. Soap or stuff like that doesn’t work well. It breaks down quickly and loses its slipperiness. It can also irritate the inside of your anus, which would cause you to need to go poop shortly afterward. I ask that you both be gentle and please be safe. I worry about you Maxie. I know you and Brian played together. I also know that your father did a lot of bad things to you and made you do them to him and Brian. I hope you boys care about each other and show each other how good it can be when anal sex is done with love and tenderness. Do you boys have any questions?” Mom asked. I knew I was blushing.
“Mom, I read online about lube that is made for when 2 guys have butt sex. If that is true, how expensive is it, and how would we get some? I saw something at the medical store that said lubricant on it in a large tube, and a pump like hand soap is in. Would that work better than using Vaseline or stuff? I noticed it seemed not as slippery after a little while. Baby oil is worse, Brian and I learned that. But if you do baby oil first and then Vaseline it does work better. You’re not mad at us, are you?” I ask. I know I am blushing, but I am also trying not to cry. I guess Mom noticed that because she came and gave me a big hug.
“I am not mad at you boys. I just don’t want you to hurt each other, or anyone else. Ben’s bottom looked fine, so I am guessing he was in you in the shower. I hope you are both doing the same things to each other. It's not that only Ben gets to put it in you, is it?”
Ben was embarrassed and trying to talk. But when he tried, we couldn’t hear him. I think he is holding back tears.
“Mommy, no it's not like that. This is embarrassing to talk about, but I want you to trust me and Ben. When I got home from school, I waited to surprise Ben. I wanted to give him something extra special, so I told him I had a special birthday present, that I didn’t think should be seen by everyone at the party. I wanted to do it on the changing table. It was different especially since I used the strap on Ben to make sure he didn’t fall or slide off the table. I didn’t want to do it in my bed yet. It’s different now that I got bunk beds, but there are a lot of bad memories from doing stuff in my bed. It felt great with Ben. It was like when Brian and I did it. It was awesome, but this felt different. It felt more special and the look in Ben’s eyes was love. It made me feel warm inside as we did it. We did it for a little while and Ben passed out from the pleasure. I got him a bottle of juice and had him drink it while he was asleep. He woke up about 5 minutes later. I had already put a diaper on him and me. That is why we were in the little kid's diapers. They are easier for me to put on. We cuddled afterward on my bed. I had my relaxation music going. We fell asleep, and then you woke us up. I wanted to give him the other half of the special present, so in the shower, after we did our hair and got clean I lay on the bench and then Ben did me. He is not forcing me to do anything. I know he loves me. I think I love him, but I am not ready to use the big and special ‘boyfriend’ word yet. I think I will be able to soon, but for now we are best friends and special friends. This is hard to talk to you about, you’re my mom, but I don’t want you to worry, and I need you to trust us.” I explained to mom. Holding Ben's hand helped. The side hug he did when I was about halfway through telling her, helped even more. I knew I was not alone, he had my back and could answer any questions she asked if I couldn’t.
“Maxie, thanks. I don’t expect you to tell me the details of your sex life. It's just hard because you are 10, and already have a sex life, and have for a while. It's scary for a parent. In a way, I am glad that when you have sex it’s with another boy because at least you can’t get him pregnant, and he can’t get you pregnant. I have not seen any hair on your privates yet, so I assume when you have your orgasm, it is still dry. I mean you don’t have any sperm yet. I do worry about you. I know you went through a lot. I also know you don’t want to talk about it with your therapist. I looked hard to find a male therapist because you said it was hard to talk about boy stuff with a female therapist. Please talk to him, or me, or someone you trust. The longer you hold it all in, the harder it will be on you. I know you said you told Ben about some of it. I hope over time you will be able to tell him about all of it. That shows a lot of trust and can make your relationship stronger. I am not saying talk about it now or next week but in the future. I hope this makes sense.”
“I think I understand. Thanks Mommy. I love you so much.” I said and hugged her. I had pulled Ben off the bed, and he got the idea that I wanted him to hug Mom too. He joined in the hug, and it felt good.
“Ben, do you have any questions? Did what I said and asked make sense, and do you think you boys can hold back and not show affection at school and in general when in public?”
“Thanks, and I understand what you are saying. No questions now. I’m the one who normally grabs Maxie’s hand. I know we can't do it at school. I try not to do it when we walk together or stuff like that. I know there are lots of mean idiots out there, and I don’t want them to tease or bully us. I didn’t know that about using soap on our stiffy when we do it. I don’t want to make Max poop his diaper, and I don’t want to poop mine. When Max gave me my present, it was the best I have ever felt. It was a lot better than when I did it last summer. I felt loved and I saw love in his eyes. I know he is not ready to be boyfriends yet. I will wait as long as I have to for it. Max made me feel great. He was gentle and loving and more. I trust him with my life and know he would never hurt me on purpose.”
“Okay, that sounds good. Now boys, let's go make some popcorn and watch a movie.” Mom said and we went downstairs.
Ben and I cuddled on the sofa. Mom sat on the other side of me and was playing with my hair part of the time. I was so relaxed and happy sitting there. Halfway thru the movie, Mom got us fresh sippy cups of juice and our pacifiers. I was the most relaxed I had been in a long time. I knew I was loved by Ben, and my mommy accepted and loved me for who I am, even with liking boys and needing diapers.
Ben and I cuddled in my bed and slept well. Mom has a way to rig my door so it doesn’t open from the inside. As long as there is not a fire or something we are fine.
On Saturday Mom had us go ride our bikes to burn off energy she said. She even gave us a snack so we could be gone for a while. Collin and Matty joined us to go riding. Matty knew a spot he wanted to show us that was a cool fishing spot. It was about a 20-minute bike ride. As we were going through the park behind my house, we saw Jimmy riding his bike alone, again.
“Guys, follow me for a minute,” I said as I turn to go to Jimmy.
“Hi Jimmy. How are you doing? You look bored. Would you like to ride with us? Matty knows a good spot on the stream for fishing and is going to show us. We got juice boxes and a snack even. There is enough for you too.” I said. Then I looked to the guys to let them know we need to do this.
“Are you sure you want a little 2nd grader riding with you guys? Normally the older kids are the ones that pick on me. But you have always been nice, why?” Jimmy asks.
“Jimmy, I am not sure if I am going to say this right, but I will try. I feel bad for you. From the little you have told me, and what I heard from adults, you are a nice person but had a hard life so far. I knew a kid that was in foster care before we moved here. His dad was in jail for a few months so he spent the time in foster care because he had no family that could take him. Brian and I became his friends, and we talked about stuff a lot. I know some foster homes are pretty rough, and others are pretty good. Some parents do it for the money, and others do it to help the kids. He said it was hard to make friends, because a lot of people see foster kids as trouble, instead of seeing them as kids in need. I can tell you are a nice person, and I always see you alone, so that tells me you need a friend. You said your foster brothers are pretty nice, but you are always alone, so I guess you and them like different stuff. I just moved here. My best friend was my cousin and he lived next door to me. I miss him a lot, but I met some pretty cool dudes, and I am happy I can call them ‘My Friends”. I would like to call you a friend too. So wanna come ride with us?”
Jimmy had a look of shock on his face, but he had a smile too. He almost looked like his eyes were a little wet. He is cute. Kinda small for his age, but still bigger than me, and he is skinny like me too.
“Thanks. I don’t have many friends. I had one good one before I went into foster care and had to move here. We had been friends since we moved into the trailer. He lived next door, so we did lots of stuff together. I like you Max. You are not like most the older boys. You are nice and don’t try to hurt or embarrass others, especially those younger than you. I would love to ride with you guys.”
“I am glad you said younger, if you said smaller, I would have to let you know that would only be about a quarter of the 2nd graders, and half of the first graders. But my mom says, it doesn’t matter how tall you are, it’s the size of your heart and how you share it that matter.”
We were riding in pairs, but now with Jimmy, we changed it up, so he was in the middle between all of us. He could talk to all of us pretty easily. Ben told him that he knew his foster parents because when his parents went out of town about 2 years ago, his brother and he stayed there for a few days. Jimmy said they are very nice. Nicer than his mom ever was. He has been in foster care several times and normally the parents are kinda grumpy and the other kids will pick on the younger or smaller ones. He said he was moved a lot before because of some medical problem he has. We didn’t ask what they were because it doesn’t matter to us. We accept him for who he is.
We got to the stream and Matty showed us the trail we could ride on to go to the pools he likes to fish. It took about 10 more minutes to get to them. The trail was rough and bumpy. But it was fun to ride. I felt like one of those bike racers that goes over the rough trails and stuff.
“Here it is guys. This is the spot where I like to come fish. If you are looking for me and I am not home, and especially if mom says I went fishing, this is where I will likely be. There is another nice pool upstream a little bit that I like to fish. Right over there is a flat rock that is nice to sit on. If we take our shoes and socks off, we can sit on it and cool our feet in the water. One time when I was fishing, I had my toes in the water, and I felt a fish come and nibble on them. I jumped when it happened and almost fell in. I kept fishing and about half an hour later, I felt it again. I looked down and saw a trout nibbling on the bottom of my foot near my toes. It felt weird but didn’t hurt.”
“Kewl, let’s go check that out. We can sit and have a snack and some juice if we want to.”
Everyone nodded, so that is what we did. We put our bikes together. I insisted we locked them up. I have a combo lock with a cable so I ran it thru all the bikes and then around a tree that we leaned them on.
The rock was perfect. It was about a foot above the water, so when I sat on it my feet went in but only to about my ankle. I and Ben are both in shorts, so no worries about getting them wet, at least not from the creek so far. We are all talking, joking, and stuff. Jimmy is pretty smart, and he has a good sense of humor. Some of his jokes were really funny. I realized he and Ben are about the same size. I think Ben might be an inch taller, so not much difference. We ended up talking about the silly stuff the other guy’s little brothers have done lately. Some of it’s so funny. Like Collin’s little brother, David, last weekend when it was raining, he fell asleep watching a movie. He woke up and had to go to the bathroom. He made it to the bathroom and took down his shorts. But he left his pullup on, and when he sat down to use the potty, he went in his pull-up instead. He left the door open, and his mom walked by and saw it. He was almost asleep again while sitting there. Ben and Matty told some of the funny stuff their brothers have done, and even some of their friends. We had a good laugh. We spent about an hour there. It was nice. It’s a very peaceful spot. You can hear the stream flowing and gurgling softly but sitting at a calm pool. The water was cold, and it felt good on our feet for a while. I wouldn’t want to go swimming in it. I whisper to Ben he should invite Jimmy to his birthday party.
“Jimmy, my birthday is the weekend after school gets out. My mom is planning the party, but I don’t know what kind it is. She said it’s a surprise. None of us know, but our parents do, I guess. Would you come to my party?”
“Really, you want me to come to your birthday party? That would be awesome! Thanks. What kinda of stuff do you like so I know what to get you?” Jimmy asks.
“You don’t have to get me anything. But if you really want to, just some fishing lures or salmon egg for bait. That kinda stuff. I got plenty of stuff. When my best friend moved last year, I learned that people are a lot more important than stuff. I was so lonely this year. I got lucky when Max moved here, because our teacher asked me to show him around for a few days. He had already met Matty, but I got to know him too. We became friends. I am happy and lucky to have them as my best friends. My little brother likes Max. He asked if Max can be his big brother too.”
“My brother said the same thing. Max, are you trying to steal our little brothers? You don’t have to steal them, you can have them a few days a week.” Said Matty and then he started to laugh. We all laughed at that.
“I wish I had a brother. I don’t care if he is older or younger. Sometimes I just feel alone, and I think if I had a brother, then I would not feel so alone.” Said Jimmy.
“Jimmy, I understand how you feel. I would like to have a brother too. Sometimes I think an older brother would be cool, but other times I think a little brother would be cool, as long as he is not taller than me.”
That got a laugh from everyone. They said that the little brother would have to be pretty young and probably in diapers still, after all, Dylan is 7 and he is almost as tall as me.
It was kinda funny. We decided to go ride around some. As I unlocked the bikes, I could see Jimmy doing a peepee dance. I think he was embarrassed to pee in front of us.
“Jimmy, if you need to pee, go to that bush over there.”
“Ok, thanks. Does anyone else need to pee?” he asked.
We all said no we were fine. He looked at us funny. He has been holding it for the last 20 minutes from the juice we drank. He had no idea that the rest of us had already gone pee, but it was in our diapers. Luckily we are all in daytime diapers so you can’t tell too much what we are wearing.
As we were getting ready to ride back, I figured I should talk to Jimmy a bit.
“Jimmy, before we head out, let’s talk a little bit more. There is a tree we can sit on.” I say as I point to a fallen tree about 30 feet from us.
I lead the way, with Jimmy behind me, then Ben, Matty, and Collin. I hop up on to the tree.
“Jimmy, I’m going to trust you with one of my biggest secrets. If we are going to be friends, you will find out about it anyway. But what I am going to tell you, I need you to promise, and pinky swear that you won’t tell anyone, especially other kids, or someone at school. Ok?”
“Max, I promise. I won’t tell anyone. I know how to keep secrets.”
“Okay, I trust you. To make a long scary story short, I will tell it this way. My dad hurt me pretty bad. He is now in jail, and I hope he will be in prison for a very long time. Because of him hurting me and how it affected me, I now have to wear protection so I don’t have accidents.”
“I don’t understand Max, what do you mean ‘protection’. Like a helmet or a brace?”
“No not like that. Because of him hurting me, I have very little control over my bladder now. So that means when I have to pee, I don’t normally feel I need to go, and it just happens. I have to wear diapers now, otherwise I would pee my pants. I was a bedwetter before that, so I understand how it is, but now I have to wear diapers all the time, even to school, or riding my bike.”
Jimmy was looking at me in shock. When I said the part about riding bike, he looked at my crotch to see if he could tell or see the diaper.
“Wow Max. Thanks for trusting me about that. I won’t tell anyone, and I would never tease you. Many of the boys I meet in foster care, even those in middle school, wet the bed and wear bedwetter pants, like GoodNites, or wear real diapers at night. Do you wear the pullup type or are they like a tape-on diaper?”
“I wear the normal tape-on diapers. I have several different ones I can wear in the day and others for at night. I am on special meds at night, so I sleep and don’t have too many nightmares. But that medicine makes me wet really heavy at night. I have a thicker diaper I wear at night. To school I have plain youth diapers, and also some Luvs or Pampers kid’s diapers. I found out I have great friends because when they each learned of my medical condition, they offered to wear a diaper at night at my house when they sleep over, so I feel better and am not alone.” I said it this way because it’s not up to me to tell him about anyone else that is wearing. That person needs to trust him enough to tell him. Maybe they will see I trust him, and he is cool with it, so they will trust him now or soon with it.
“Max, I don’t want to embarrass you or sound like a weirdo, but could I maybe see your diaper a little?”
“Sure, I can show it to you. They have all seen it. At home I normally wear just my diaper, so when you are at my house, you will see me like that.” I say and then hope off the log and push my shorts down to my knees. This way he can see the diaper and that it’s wet.
“Wow, that’s a paw patrol diaper. The last foster home I was at, one of the boys was 4 and still in diapers and his brother was 7 and he wore diapers like that at night. Do you guys do sleepovers a lot. I have never had a sleepover before. My mom wouldn’t let me because she thought I would embarrass her or something.”
“If you don’t care about my diapers and stuff like that, maybe you can sleep over at my house soon.” I say. This gets a smile from Jimmy, then a look of worry.
“We can talk about it later if you want to. We can see when we want to do that.” I said, because I can tell he is worried. I wonder if he is a bedwetter. I know a lot of boys still do it, but it’s something they don’t talk about because of teasing, bullying, and some parents think it makes them look bad, instead of realizing it’s a medical condition.
We headed out and rode around for another hour or so. I looked at my watch and saw it was almost 1 pm. That’s why I’m starting to get hungry. The snacks were nice, but now I want lunch.
“Guys, let’s head back by our houses. I need more food, I am hungry.”
“Me Too” was the reply.
“Jimmy you can come with us and have lunch with us. I don’t know if we will split up or see if we can eat at one house.” I said. This got a smile from him.
As we rode, I saw my Mom’s truck was gone.
“I guess my mom had to go somewhere. Let’s go to your house Matty.” I said and Matty said “Sure”.
We put our bikes in the garage and then Matty let us into the house.
“Mommy, we are home and some of our friends are here too. Can we have lunch? We can make sandwiches.” Matty calls out.
“I will be down in a minute. Your brother had an accident, so I am getting him changed. How are you boys doing?” She asked. We knew she was asking if we need to be changed, but Jimmy didn’t.
“We are good.” Matty said. We went to the kitchen, and I excused myself for a minute. I ran upstairs. I figured she was in Dylan’s room.
“Hello Max, how are you today? Do you need to be changed?”
“I’m good. Yeah, I am really wet. I think Ben does too, but we have a new friend. I told him I wear diapers and stuff, but not about anyone else. I think some of them are embarrassed about it. It’s not up to me to tell their secrets, it’s up to them. Jimmy is really nice. He is 8.”
“I am proud of you willing to show trust to him like that. I bet he appreciates it and understands how hard what you told him is. Let’s get you changed. I will send Dylan down to have each of the other boys come up if they need to be changed. Matty and Collin are in youth diapers so they might last a while still. Dylan has had a few accidents, so he’s back in diapers for a few days, including school. He is not happy about wearing them to school, but I told him if he has daytime accidents, then he needs to wear diapers. He said pull-ups would be fine, but I insisted it’s diapers. I reminded him toddlers wet themselves and then often have an attitude or temper tantrum, like he started to have. So, for the next few weeks, at home, he is only in his diaper. “
“Max, I don’t know if you saw the note on your door, your mom wanted you to come over here and stay here until she calls for you and Ben to return. She had to get something and take care of some stuff. She didn’t want you home alone, and I think she might have been looking for something for Ben, which is why she wants you to wait until she calls, so he won’t accidently see it.”
“Ok. That cool. You’re so nice, and I already think of you guys as family, so I have no problem hanging out here with my other family. You remind me of my Aunt a lot, and she was my second mom before we moved.” I said with a smile.
I got a hug and was told they think of me and my mom the same way. She also said she was proud of me that I am able to share the secret with someone to show them I trust them, and because my mom told her how hard it was for me to accept diapers during the day and stuff, and now I am able to wear just them.
She had me remove my shorts and lay on the towel on Dylan’s bed. She got me cleaned up and changed quickly. As she was finishing, Ben came into the room. He took off his shorts and once I got off the bed, he was on it. I have worn just my diaper here before so it’s no big deal for me. I have my shorts in my hand and set them at the door with my shoes. I walk into the kitchen where I see Collin and Matty making sandwiches with Jimmy helping.
“Those look good. Anything I can do to help?” I said.
“We got it Max. Do you want to eat on the patio, that way we can talk and go play in the fort afterwards?”
“Patio sounds great to me. Your mom said she wanted to talk to you upstairs. She is in your brother’s room.”
Matty looked at me funny. I put my hand on my diaper, and then he understood what I was talking about.
Ben came down just as we were dishing up. I told Jimmy and Ben to come sit with me on the patio. This is when Jimmy noticed I was only in a diaper. He was staring at it. He had not noticed that Dylan was on the swings in only a diaper.
“You can touch it if you want to Jimmy. It’s just a diaper. It’s just a type of undies. When I first started wearing them it was hard for me to even tell anyone I wore a diaper. Much less let anyone see me in it. Now I am used to it, and have no problem walking around in just it, when it’s my friends and family around.”
Jimmy smiled at me, and we started eating. A few minutes later Matty came out, and then a few minutes later Collin came out, followed by Matty’s mom.
“If you boys are going to play in the sun, I will get the sunscreen. I should get it for Dylan. If you guys play out here, I am sure he will want to join in.”
“Yeah Mom, we were thinking of playing in the fort and stuff.”
We ate our lunch and talked about boy stuff, like cartoons, fishing, what we wanted to do in summer, that kind of stuff.
We hung out and played in the back yard for about an hour before we were called inside.
“I should call my foster mom, so she knows where I am and won’t worry. Can I use your phone?” Jimmy asked Matty’s mom. She handed him the cordless phone and he called and talked to his foster mom. A minute later he said she wanted to talk to Matty’s mom. They talked for a few minutes.
“Jimmy, you can stay until about 5pm. She wants to make sure you get home in time to clean up before dinner and help set the table. I know Carol, she is the good friend of one of my friends’ sister. We have met and talked many times. I mentioned that Max had talked to you about a sleepover. We discussed it and I think we got it worked out, so you can go on sleepovers. You have nothing to worry about when you do a sleepover with any of these boys.” She said with a smile.
“Thanks. Yeah she is really nice. They are the best foster family I have ever had. They feed me and treat me well. They treat me the same as their own son and the other foster kids. Normally I would get one thing for dinner and the parents would get better food. They don’t make a big deal about any of us that have medical conditions or stuff. I was worried when I first got there because the last home I was in, the older boy was really mean to me. He had threatened me a few times that he was going to do stuff to me. I told my social worker, but I don’t think she believes me. What do you mean, I have nothing to worry about?”
“We talked about sleepovers, and she let me know of your medical condition and how you take care of it. I told her that would not be a problem, especially with Max in diapers all the time, and some of the other boys having the same problem at night as you do. She was happy to hear that you wouldn’t have to worry about that, and thought a sleepover is a great idea. She said something about the fact that you might be moving after school is out, so she suggested trying before school is out, or about then.”
“Yeah, I heard them talking to my social worker. She said I might have to move after school gets out. I didn’t hear why. I found out that night, that the social worker thinks they found a half-sister of my mom. The social worker was trying to see if I could live with her family. That’s all I know. They are in a different state, I think. I like where I am, I would rather stay there. I feel like I got a family now, and they care about me. I never felt like that before.” Jimmy said with a few tears.
I had gone to get a drink from my juice box that was on the table and overheard what was said. I felt bad for him, and I hope his new family is good to him.
“Jimmy, it’s ok. You are our friend now. Even if you move, you will still be our friend. We could talk on the phone, or email, and you could come visit in the summer. Don’t worry about it. My mom told me that when we worry a lot its hard on our bodies and it can make them mess up and not work the way they should. Especially for kids. We need to just have fun, learn stuff, and get lots of hugs, and leave the worry to the grown-ups.”
“Well said Max. I agree 100%. I noticed when I first met you, that you worried about a lot of stuff. But I have noticed in the last week or so, that you seem more relaxed and worry less.”
“Yeah. I think it could be the relaxation and sleep music. It has helped me sleep better, even with the meds. I have less nightmares now, and I don’t worry about stuff much when I am busy playing with my legos, video games, or even reading. It’s weird how fast it has helped, but I like the music and that I feel better now.”
“What is sleep music?” Jimmy asked.
“It’s music that we play when we go to bed. We listen to it to relax and stuff when playing games or Legos and stuff like that. It sounds, like ocean waves, thunderstorms, rain, streams, a camp fire, and even rainforest sounds with the animals and stuff. My mom got me 2 of them. One has the different types on it. The other one is mostly ocean waves but has some thunder and rain, and a campfire one for car rides on it. Matty’s uncle knows a person who does this stuff. From what I was told, this one is made just for boys, like us. It says it’s for boys ages 4 to 17. I guess our brains work differently than girls do, and from adults. He does it a certain way, it’s better for boys and helps us relax and sleep better. If you want, I can make a copy of it for you. Do you have a tablet or something you can play it on?”
“I got a tablet. I normally use it to listen to music, play games, and read stuff online. I got headphones and even a small Bluetooth speaker. It’s an older Samsung but it works and that’s all I care about. That would be cool. I don’t sleep well. Sometimes it's bad dreams, sometimes it's other stuff. I share a room with Jacob, he is my 9-year-old foster brother. Sometimes I play music for us when we are talking or stuff. I bet it would help him sleep better too.”
“Okay, if you bring it over to my house this weekend, but I am spending tomorrow night here, I can get you the music. It should only take a few minutes to transfer it. I will give you my phone number so you can call me before, so you know I am there, or at least my mom is. I know she would do it for you.”
“Otherwise, you can come here Jimmy and I can transfer it onto your tablet. I have the same music because my boys listen to it every night now. They sleep better, and I think they are doing better in school because of it.”
‘Wow you are the best. Thanks for being my friend Max, and thanks for being so nice to me, Matty’s Mom.”
This got a laugh out of us. She told him to call her ‘Auntie Amy’.
We went and played for a little while longer, before we headed inside and up to Matty’s room. We sat on his bed, and I heard the plastic sheet make noise. I don’t think anyone else noticed. We started playing legos. Jimmy got up to use the bathroom. When he came back, Matty was on his hands and knees with his backside to him. His shirt had lifted up a bit so you could see his youth diaper sticking up past the top of his shorts.
“Matty are you wearing a diaper? I can see the top of what looks like a diaper sticking out of your shorts.”
Matty turned around, he was blushing and embarrassed.
“Yeah, I am. I wet the bed at night. I don’t know if you heard the plastic sheet I got on my bed when we sat on it. I wear diapers at night. Sometimes I have daytime accidents because I try to hold it too long. My mom lets me wear diapers on weekends if I want to so I don’t have any accidents. I have gotten used to how they feel. I think they are really comfy. It’s great to not have to stop playing or watching a movie to go pee. I only pee in them. Normally when I am home on weekends, if I am wearing a diaper, I don’t wear anything over it, like how Dylan was out on the swings and Max is. In the winter we stay in our 1-piece sleeper pjs, because they are so soft and warm.”
“Wow. I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I was just a little surprised. I don’t care if you wear diapers. It’s your choice, and you can wear whatever type of undies you want to. But, why a diaper and not bedwetter pull-ups, like GoodNites?”
“I used to wear GoodNites to bed, and so did my cousin. They don’t hold as much as a diaper does, and they are not as soft or as comfy. I tried them during the daytime, they are ok, but they leak easier, and I don’t want leaks at school. There are other kids our age and older that wear diapers or pull-ups to school. I have met some of them recently. Just like there is a support group for big kids that wear diapers at night or during the day. Some in the group, wear them at night and others wear them during the day when not at school because they like them. Shoot, I think there is 1 or 2 in the group that don’t need diapers at all, they just like wearing them. I am going to guess that your medical condition is that you wet the bed. That’s why you have never had a sleepover. Dylan wets the bed and wears them or pullups during the day a lot, and he has gone on sleepovers. Our mom talks to their moms, and found out about bedwetting and stuff, so they know who is alike, and stuff like that. A lot of kids our age wet the bed. It’s not a big deal, and we would never tease you about it.”
“Yeah, I have always wet the bed. I used to be punished for it. Some of the foster parents made a big deal and a few made me sleep on just a plastic sheet, if my GoodNites leaked. Some of the other kids teased me and stuff. One of the foster moms told me if I kept wetting the bed like a big lazy baby, then she would treat me like it. I wore diapers a few times, because some of them had them for other kids and stuff. My current foster parents are really nice. They don’t make a big deal when my GoodNites leak. They have me get ready for bed an hour before, so they can make sure I am wearing my GoodNite. They don’t allow teasing about it. Their son used to wet the bed until last year I found out. The room I sleep in has plastic sheets, on both the beds because both of us are bedwetters. I wear my pjs, over them, but in the summer, I used to sleep in just them because it was so hot, and we didn’t have air conditioning. It’s cool that you guys are cool about it and stuff. I can’t wait to do a sleepover now.” Said an excited Jimmy.
“Jimmy, when I was 6, I was in a sledding accident. Some of the nerves in my back and stomach area were damaged by a branch that speared me. The branch also damaged my bladder. Because of that, I have no control of when I have to pee. I don’t dribble all the time like some do, my bladder gets about ½ full, and then lets it out. Because of this I wear diapers all the time too. I wear them to school like Max does. That is one of the reasons our teacher assigned me to be Max’s guide for the first week at school. At Lunch, we have to go get our diapers changed. I hate being teased about them and called names, like big baby. That is why I didn’t say anything earlier. I almost did when Max came down in just his diaper. But I was scared. At home, when its warm , I normally wear just my diaper or a diaper and shirt, like this.” Said Ben as he stood up and removed his shorts to show his wet diaper.
“I learned about Max wearing diapers because I tagged him on his butt when we were playing tag at lunch a few weeks ago. My little brother is 4 and we are trying to potty train him. I rough house and play with him a lot, so when I tapped Max’s butt, it felt just like when I tapped my brother’s diapered butt. I never knew there were big kids at school that wore diapers at our school. I know about bedwetters. I used to be a bedwetter. We talked and Max told me about what he has to wear and why. I came over one day, and we all hung out here. Max walked around in just a diaper after he got changed. It was kinda strange, but I kept looking at it, and wondering how it felt. He told me that it’s not bad, and that it’s nice not having to stop watching tv or a movie, playing legos, or like today riding a bike to go pee, he just does it in his diaper. When I saw Ben in a diaper I was really interested in them. Matty said he would wear one if I did, so I agreed to try one. I was worried about what my mom would say or if she would be upset. She was nice about it, and we worked out an agreement, so I can wear them at night and on weekends. They are kinda expensive, so I agreed to do a few extra chores to help out. I am wearing one now too. We had a diapered sleep over, and it was wonderful. We watched movies and drank lots of juice and never missed any of the movies to go pee. It was the best movie night ever,” said Collin as he stood and removed his shorts.
“WOW, I never would have guessed any of you were in diapers, but all of you are. That’s kinda cool. Now I want to do the sleepover right away.”
“I will warn you, my mom doesn’t use GoodNites anymore, so if you sleepover, she will diaper you, just like she does all of us. I think you will like them. They are a lot more comfy than GoodNites are, and they hold a lot more, especially our thick night diapers. I will show you one of them.” Said Matty, just before he reached into his underwear drawer and took out his normal night diaper, a Mega-Max in youth/XS size.
Matty handed it to Jimmy so he could look at it. He felt it all over, both on the outside of it, and the inside.
“They are really soft. The outer cover does make a little bit of noise, but under jeans or something like that, you can’t hear it. I wear that diaper normally on weekends and after I get home until breakfast. It lasts that long. I bet you will like it a lot better than the GoodNites. The only thing is you will have to get used to walking with it, because it is kinda thick, and especially when it’s soaked. I kinda waddle in the morning when my diaper is soaked.” I said.
Jimmy examined it for a few minutes. He even smelled it and rubbed it on his face to see how soft the inside and outside were. We didn’t notice that “Aunt Amy” was at the doorway and was watching us and had heard part of the conversation.
“Boys, I came up to let you all know it’s after 4 o clock. You have about 30 minutes more. I see Jimmy is checking out your night diapers. I am guessing since the 4 diaper boys are in just diapers and shirts, that you told Jimmy about you. I hope he was brave enough to tell you guys about him, because he is safe sleeping over with any of you.”
We all jumped a little when Amy started talking. Jimmy was embarrassed that he had a diaper in his hands. He held it behind his back, but it was still visible. It was kinda funny.
“Jimmy, there is nothing to be embarrassed about. A wise person will examine and check out things before they make a choice. They listen to other’s opinions, especially friends, but they make up their own mind. Examine the diaper. You will notice how soft it is on the inside. The outside is very soft too, and it’s a simple white color. The one Matty is wearing now is a daytime diaper, its thinner and it’s a light blue in color.”
We talked for a few more minutes before Jimmy said he should go so he is not late. We walked him to his bike and told him it was a lot of fun today and to come by tomorrow. He said he would.
We walk back inside, and decide to watch TV with Dylan for a few minutes.
“Boys, I am proud of you. Being so nice to a younger boy, and being his friend shows you all have a good heart. He has no friends right now. The closest he has is the foster brother he shares a room with. He has been in foster care for over 3 months and has been in 7 homes so far. The family he is with are good people. They are worried about him, because he normally goes and does stuff alone. I am guessing he was out riding his bike alone, when you boys found him. I know this weekend was planned out by you boys, but I was wondering if you would let Jimmy sleepover tomorrow night. His foster parents can’t join us for the BBQ, but they would like to stop by and meet you boys, as well as us parents. They have to go to a family BBQ over in Evergreen. I offered that his foster brother could sleep over if he wanted to, and is invited for the BBQ.”
“Mom, I think it would be cool if he slept over tomorrow. I think his foster brother is a bedwetter too, so that’s fine. Did you warn the foster mom that they might get hooked on wearing diapers instead of GoodNites and might even like to wear them when not in school?” Matty said with a smile.
“I did let her know that you and Collin wear them often on weekends and after school because they are very comfortable and it prevents stains in your undies from trying to hold it too long, and also from not wiping well enough. She said if they wanted diapers, she would be happy to get them for either or both of them. Their own son was a bedwetter until last year. He is a teen now. She understands it’s not something they can control, and that its more common in foster care because of the fear, anxiety, and stress the boys are under.”
“That’s fine. He said his foster brother is 9. I wonder if we know him. I think he said his name is Jacob.” Matty said. I don’t know him, but I have only been here for under 2 months.
We keep watching TV for a few minutes. The phone rings and I think it’s my mom, based on the conversation we can hear. She is ready for Ben and me to come home. We say Bye, and we will see them tomorrow. Then we walk to my house. I just carry my shorts while pushing my bike. My shirt hangs pretty low, so I don’t think anyone could tell what I am wearing. Ben does the same. It’s only 2 houses until we are at my house. The garage is open so we can put our bikes away. We go into the house, and I let Mom know we are back.
“Boys, come out to the kitchen please.”
“Hi Mom, did you have a good day? We went to Matty’s house since the truck was gone. You said I could do that before, so I thought it was okay.”
“That’s just fine Maxie. As long as I know you are safe. Matty’s house is fine, Ben’s house, or next door with Scott. Please leave me a note or call and leave a message on the machine in the future so I know. That’s all I ask.”
“Okay Mommy, I can do that. Thanks. Love you” I said as I hugged her.
“Boys, please sit down, I think the highchairs might be best, or we can sit on the sofa. I need to talk to Max about some stuff, and I think it would be good if you were here with him, as it will affect you this summer too.” My mommy said. I got scared. She led us to the sofa. I just stood there, so she picked me up and put me on it. Ben sat next to me and put his arm around me.
“We're not moving again, are we? I just made friends and I found my extra special friend. Please don’t take them from me Mommy” I said as the tears started to fall.
“Maxie, it's Okay. Please calm down. We are not moving. I got a surprise for you in your room, that’s why I wanted you guys to go ride your bikes for a while. However, I just got off the phone with your Aunt, and some of the summer plans have changed now.”
End Chapter 12
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on NIFTY or on AO3.
Lemons to Lemonade, on AO3, or Nifty.
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
The suggested additional Story reading links for this chapter are listed below.
Make sure to check them out.
________
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section. It's a long list with several repeats from the last chapter, to make sure you get the chance to enjoy them! If it’s a wattpad story and it does not work, do a search on WP to see if the author has reposted it after WP censored the story by deleting it.
Suggested Reading List of Links in this chapter:
Trailer Trash (AO3).
Chapter 13: Getting ready for summer, part 2
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 13
From the Previous Chapter:
“Boys, please sit down, I think the highchairs might be best, or we can sit on the sofa. I need to talk to Max about some stuff, and I think it would be good if you were here with him, as it will affect you this summer too.” My mommy said. I got scared. She led us to the sofa. I just stood there, so she picked me up and put me on it. Ben sat next to me and put his arm around me.
“We're not moving again, are we? I just made some friends and I found my extra special friend. Please don’t take them from me Mommy” I said as the tears started to fall.
“Maxie, it's Okay. Please calm down. We are not moving. I got a surprise for you in your room, that’s why I wanted you guys to go bike riding for a while. However, I just got off the phone, and some of the summer plans have changed now.”
Chapter 13: Getting Ready for Summer, part 2
“Mommy, what happened? What do we have to change? Is Brian ok?” I asked, with fear in my voice.
“Maxie, calm down. Take a deep breath. It's okay, Brian is fine. Your Uncle and Aunt had to change their plans at the last minute. He is still coming, but it will be a few days later, and he will be staying longer. Long story short, your uncle got a promotion, and they have to travel overseas for special training. He is allowed to bring his wife, but they frown if they bring kids along. Where he will be is not a great area for tourism, so they figured it would be better for Brian to come and spend time with us. So, he will be here almost all summer. We will need to get him a bike so he can ride with you. He will arrive a week later than originally planned, that way he can spend that week with his parents before they leave, which is the same day.”
“He will spend the whole summer? That’s cool. I wonder if he will want to do the swimming program with us, and the cooking one? He might like to try a different one. Have you talked to Aunt Karen about that stuff? What about fishing gear? He will need at least a fishing rod and reel. He can use my lures and stuff.”
“We can get him a fishing pole if we need to. I will mention it to Karen. If he has room, maybe he can bring one. I think it would be good if we went to see if Harry at the bike shop has any good deals on a new or used bike for him. I need to explain a few other things.”
“What do you mean, Mommy? Is Brian hurt or sick? When I talked to him, he sounded fine.”
“Maxie, Brian is doing well. However, I think you know he is wetting the bed every night again. He doesn’t like any type of pullup bedwetter pants, because they have bad memories associated with them. I know you understand that feeling. Because of this, he wears big kid diapers. He has had a few daytime accidents on weekends and after school. Your Aunt and Uncle have given him a rule, and she wants us to keep it going. If he has an accident during the daytime, he is in diapers for 3 days. If he has a 2nd accident that same week, he is in diapers all the next week. The doctor can’t find anything physically wrong as to why he is wetting during the day. So, it's either he is holding it too long, or it's stress and emotions like with you. This is not a punishment. They explained that to him. However, daytime accidents can be very embarrassing and could lead to teasing or bullying at school or from other kids in general. All the emotions and stress you have built up from what happened to you boys could be causing him to have accidents. Your aunt knows you are wearing them all the time right now. She thinks that might be the best for Brian. A few weeks ago she gave him a pacifier when he was upset over a minor issue. It helped him calm down and he seemed to like it. It has been helping him at home to be more relaxed, much like with you. She would like him to see your therapist. It might be easier if you both were together to talk about what happened. When he arrives, he will share your room for at least the first week. He can have the top bunk, or sleep with you, like you boys have done for all your sleepovers. However, if he wants, he can sleep in the spare bedroom, depending on a few things. He is having a lot of nightmares, and he is on medication at night to sleep just like you. We think your sleep music will help him. I know this will change some of the things we talked about doing, as well as your sleepover fun and private time with Ben. Brian seems to be very lonely. He only has 2 friends now it seems, Karen said. Ethan, the boy in foster care. His dad is being released in a few weeks. Kyle is the other one, and you know he is quiet and just followed you and Brian around like a shadow or a puppy. He is a sweet boy, but it seems when he and Brian are together, they sit outside or go look for bugs. Brian needs someone he trusts to talk to. He is holding everything in, just like you are. We worry about both of you, because of this. I hope with you boys together for the summer, maybe you tow can talk it out and at least tell the therapist so he can help you process it. I think Ben can help you both a lot. All your friends can help both of you if you let them.”
“Okay, I think I understand. I love him. But I figured it out the other day. I love him like a brother and best friend. It’s kinda like how I feel for Matty, but stronger. But it’s a different kind of love than how I feel for Ben. I hope that makes sense. I will help him in any way I can. I wonder if he will like the support group. They are doing a campout in the back acres of one of the guy's houses in a few weeks. Do we have an extra sleeping bag that Brian can use for it?”
“We can get whatever we need so he can have fun. Karen mentioned the swimming program to him, and he wants to try it. She is ordering some stuff for him, and it will be shipped here because he only has so much room in his suitcase.”
“Okay. I feel bad in a way that he will be with us and away from his mommy and daddy for all summer, but I am also happy he will be here with us all summer. It’s cool that his dad got the promotion.”
“I understand how you feel. I think he is feeling the same. Yes, it’s a great opportunity for them. It helps that Karen can do her work from anywhere she has internet now.”
“There is another thing I need to talk to you about before we go upstairs, and you see your surprise.”
“What is it Mommy?”
“It seems you have a cousin; we didn’t know about. He is in foster care. The social worker talked to Karen and was hoping he could stay with them. They have plenty of room for him and the fact that you boys walked to school is a plus. However, with the promotion and trip, they can’t take him in currently. She told the social worker about us since we are all family. I will be talking to her in 2 weeks when she gets back from her vacation. I don’t know much about him. Karen told me it’s a boy and he is younger than you and Brian. He has been in care for a little while. Sadly, he has been moved to many different homes in that time. He is quiet and shy with strangers, or at least that is what Karen was told. The way she was talking about what the worker said, I am guessing he is in first grade. I don’t know if it would work out since we aren’t in Nebraska anymore. But if it could work, would you be ok if we took him in, so he has a real family? I don’t know if it's just for a few months, a year, or if it would be permanent. I know you are worried about your diapers, and teasing. I would make sure if we do take him in, that he understands teasing is not tolerated, and that he is not to tell others at school, or elsewhere. I would hate to leave him in foster care where he would continue to be passed around from one home to another, when he has family that he could be with. I know you would be a great big brother.”
“WOW! I wasn’t expecting that. I don’t know. I worry he will tease me about my diapers, the highchair, liking boys, and stuff like that. If the school found out, I would be laughed at and bullied. If I’m the big brother, but in diapers, how will that work? I’m really small too, if he is in 1st grade I bet he would be almost as tall as I am. At school, there are a lot of 1st graders that are taller than me. Sometimes I feel like a toddler, so how would I be a big brother? But I know foster care is not good, and everyone should have a family that loves and wants them. They wanted to put Brian and me in foster care when they found out what daddy did. I was scared and didn’t want that. I guess I would be ok with it, as long as he is nice, and you won’t let him tease me or tell everyone at school about my diapers and the highchair.” I said in a depressed tone.
“Max, you would be an awesome big brother. My little brother loves you and thinks of you as a big brother. Matty said his little brother loves you too. He said he thought his little brother liked you more than him sometimes. It’s kinda nice having a little brother. Yeah, he can be a pest at times, but when he comes and asks for help or because he is scared, it makes you feel good and like a hero. I bet it will be strange at first, but I bet you guys can work it all out.”
“Mom, does that mean he would sleep in my room, or would he have the spare room? What about the changing table in there if that is his room? I would be embarrassed if you put it in my room. Can I still snuggle and cuddle with you when we watch a movie or TV? Are you wanting to get a son who isn’t a gay baby in diapers to replace me?” I said while trying to hold back my tears and fears.
“Maxie, please don’t ever think I would ever want to replace you. I love you with all my heart. You are and always will be my son. I would never try to replace you, and there is no reason I would want to. I don’t know if it will happen or work out, but I didn’t want to surprise you with it if it works out and he shows up. Because then it’s like ‘Guess what, now you have a brother’. I didn’t want to put that kind of stress or worry on you.”
“Max, I’m sure he would love you as a big brother. You are so nice and help others. Look how you helped Jimmy. Or how you made my little brother feel safe and comfortable around you with the special clothes he likes. I know you will be a great brother. Besides, if he is a twerp or mean to you, We will team up on him to make sure he behaves and treats you right.”
“Maxie, we will figure that out, if it comes to be. I will let you think about it. If you want to keep your room, we would put him in the spare bedroom. It will be different and a challenge with Brian here all summer, but we shall see, and work through it if it happens. It might be that because we are not in Nebraska, it won’t work. Maybe Karen will think about it when they get back in the fall. I wanted to talk to you about it, just in case. You have had enough shock and stress so far, this last year. I didn’t want to make another major decision that affects both of us, without hearing your feelings and concerns about it. We have time, so don’t worry about it.”
“Thanks Mommy,” I said.
“Now, I want to take you boys upstairs and show you the surprise I think, and hope, you like Maxie. Follow me please.”
We followed Mom upstairs and to my room. My door was closed. I noticed so was the spare bedroom. I normally leave them open since my friends all know about my diapers and stuff.
“Maxie, I want you to close your eyes. I will guide you into your room. When I say to open your eyes, I want you to look around and see what is different or added. Ben, you don’t have to close your eyes, but please don’t say anything. I want Max to see and figure it all out.”
“Okay,” We both said.
I closed my eyes. Mommy guided me into my room. I opened my eyes and looked around when she said I could.
“So Maxie what do you notice is new or different?”
“I see a tote that is full of Legos. That is new. Awesome. I see a chest under the window. The curtains are different. They are blue now instead of grey. I like the blue.”
“Anything else you notice is different?”
I looked around and that’s when I noticed the bunk beds were different.
“The bunk beds are different. They got a bookcase at the front of it for keeping books or my water cup and stuff. Cool. I think it has speakers in it too. Even better.” I said excitedly.
“Crawl in there and have a look. It has a light for reading, and I have a charger set up for your tablet.”
“Wow, cool. They look kinda weird. Why does it have a piece of wood on the wall side? I can’t see the wall at all.”
“That is so it’s comfier if you want to sit up and lean or read in bed. Feel it, it has padding on it so it’s comfy to lean back on. That’s why it’s covered in that soft fabric. I think that blue goes perfectly with your room. I picked the color myself. The curtains are the same fabric. The ladder is built in, so it won’t fall or get in the way. Look up. That is a galaxy painted there. I had them add a few ships to it. Can you find the X-wing fighters and the Millennium Falcon? Do you like it?”
“Yeah, I like it mom. It’s pretty cool. It looks kinda strange but it’s neat. I love the space painting. It looks like some of it glows in the dark. Sweet!”
“I got this last week. But I wanted to have it customized for you and your room. The color of the fabric on the sides was a bright yellow. It was too much I thought. But the person that had it does woodwork, and his wife does custom furniture covering. She was more than happy to change the color. She agreed this blue is a great color, especially for a big boy’s room. I showed her a picture of your room, and this was the color that looked the best with it. She made the curtains for your window so they matched. I got new foam mattresses for both of the bunks. They are soft and firm so I think it will help you sleep. Ben why don’t you crawl in there and see how comfy it is.”
Ben crawled into my new bed. I was lying on it looking at the cool painting of space that I would see whenever I opened my eyes from sleeping. It made me smile.
“I like your new bed Max. It’s comfy and we can have water and stuff here. It kinda reminds me of my bed a little when I look at the ends.”
“Boys here is the special feature of the bed. I got it because I know Ben will be spending a lot of time, and nights here. Ben, your safety is a priority here too.” Mom said as she reached and grabbed something next to the headboard. A piece pulled out from behind the headboard, and it swung over and covered about half of the opening. She did the same thing at the footboard and pulled it into place. I heard each of them click into place and I realized that now it’s a crib. That’s why it had a backside, and the footboard is so tall.
“Mom, it’s a crib. I thought you said you wouldn’t get me a bed like Ben’s.” I said trying to hold back the tears.
“Maxie this bed is very different from Ben’s. You said you wanted to have bunk beds. I said that I would make sure you had bunk beds for the next few years. You have bunk beds. However, they are also special needs beds, or big kid cribs. The top bunk is the same in its setup. However, it does not have a top piece to it. I noticed that it goes to within a few inches of the ceiling, so that means whoever is in there, can’t climb out, which could cause them to fall and get hurt. A family that is moving, had these. Actually, they had these, and a bed like Ben’s and another set of bunk beds that didn’t have the bookcase headboard. I thought the others looked more like a crib than this one does. I hope you like it. I wanted to make sure Ben was safe when he’s here, and I know you don’t want him getting hurt.”
“Thanks mom. I didn’t think of it like that. I don’t want Ben to get hurt. If this will keep him safe when he is here, I am okay with it. How do I open it when I wake up if it's closed?”
“I am glad you understand why I got this for you. As for opening it, you don’t. You have a blue button there on the headboard. It makes a kid monitor buzz in my room and the kitchen. There is one in both headboards. The top bunk closes the same and is safe for Ben or anyone else to sleep in it.”
“What happened to my old bunk beds? We just got them when we moved here.”
“We both noticed they had a bit of a wobble in them. I am having the woodworker see if he can make them safer and more stable. Then it will go into the spare bedroom. I thought about trying to fit both of them in here. If the room was bigger, it would work fine, but with how small these rooms are, I think it’s best to put them in the spare bedroom. It will fit in there with your changing table and your old dresser. You didn’t notice the new dresser I got you. It matches the wood on the bunk bed. It’s got more drawers than your old one did, so you can sort your clothes better. It’s also about a foot wider so you get more storage space that way, and it’s not one of the tall ones which you would have a problem with the top drawer. I moved what was in your old dresser over to here. I think the places I put them make sense. If you want to move stuff you can. The first drawer on the left is your sock drawer. Next to it is your diaper drawer. I figure one of these days it will be an undie and diaper drawer. But for now, I put your boxers in your sock drawer, since there was room, and it allowed for more diapers in that drawer. That headboard has a lot of room. My idea was you could keep some of your extra stuffies in it on one side. Use the middle for your tablet, sippy, bottle of water, and such. Then the other end could be books, coloring books, and such. But it’s up to you how you want to do it. There is also a plug for headphones in the middle by the reading light switch. The speakers are wired. I have a small Bluetooth speaker we can put in there if we need to. But I think it should work for now. We can make changes or re-arrange stuff as needed. There is plenty of room in each bed for 2 to easily fit and sleep comfortably.”
“Okay, thanks mommy. The bed is comfy. Can we get a small fan so I have airflow when it gets warmer?”
“That’s a great idea, Max. We will see if we can find one locally or else we can just order some from Amazon. You will also notice when you look in your diaper drawer that I got you some new diapers to try. Some are size small, but they run small, so they should fit you and Brian just fine. They have cute big kid prints on them. I also got you a bunch of stickers. I thought it would be fun and cute if you put some of those on your plain diapers. At least the ones with plastic backing, especially your night diapers. There are Pokemon, Harry Potter, Scooby Doo, Dinosaurs, Fish, Sharks, Puppies, Paw Patrol, Bob the Builder, and a few others that I don’t remember. I put them on your shelf over there. Along with 2 new coloring books, a notepad, and a mad libs.”
“Thanks mommy. Can you let us out now?”
“What, you don’t want to take a nap?” Mom said with a smile.
“Not really. Besides I got to fart again, and the last one was really bad.” I said which got a laugh from Ben and my mom. But she did open the side up so we could crawl out.
“Let’s go see what we want to do for dinner, and if you boys want to watch a movie afterward we can do that.”
We had a good dinner and then we watched a funny movie. I had never seen it before. Mom said it’s a lot older than we are. It was called North. It starred Elijah Wood, the one who played Frodo. He was a kid who was looking to see if he wanted to live with a different family in a different area. It made me think a little about Jimmy and my unknown cousin. I think it's important that every kid is in a safe home where they know they are loved, wanted, and tickled.
“Mommy, I don’t want to be selfish. If my cousin needs a good family, and he is nice, I think we need to do the right thing and give him a good home and family. I love you and I know you love me. We can love him so he knows he is safe and wanted and part of our family.”
“Maxie, I love you so much. You are thinking of others instead of yourself. I know you have a big heart, and I’m glad it’s still wanting to help others, even after everything you have been through. I was worried you wouldn’t want or trust having anyone in the house living with us. But I see how selfless you are. Thanks. I think it is the right decision. But it depends if we can because we are in Colorado and not Nebraska. I also want to know more about him, and what issues he has. If he is violent or a fire starter, then I am not sure I would feel comfortable. We will make a final decision after I talk to the social worker and find out more about him and his background.”
“Okay, that makes sense. Thanks mommy.”
Ben and I go to my room to get comfy in my new bed. Mommy follows us upstairs and makes sure we are comfy and all set.
“Boys, I will be up in about 15 minutes with Max’s meds and your water cups. I will close it up then, so for now you can get anything you need in it so you are occupied all night. I will start your sleep music, and we can make sure the speakers are all working properly.”
We got a few things I wanted, and then we settled in. Mom brought my pill, and some milk to take it with. She gave us our sippy cups of water and then gave us hugs and kisses. She closed the side, and we were now in a crib, so Ben was safe.
“Boys, sleep well, and happy diaper dreams.” Mom said before she walked out of the room and closed my door.
We cuddle together. I can see some of the stars and even one X-wing fighter was glowing in the dark. It was wicked cool!
I woke up in the morning and felt good. The sun was coming in through the window. I saw my clock, it said 7:14. I think I want the clock on my headboard. If I use the alarm, I can’t turn it off if it's on my desk, and I’m in here. I figure my mommy will be in soon to open the side. I lay and watch Ben as he sleeps. He has his paci in his mouth and is slowly sucking on it. We are going over to Matty’s house and sleeping over there tonight. I am a little worried about Ben, in case he sleepwalks. But I don’t think he has done that any of the times we are snuggled together. Maybe I am his cure for it.
Mom came in and opened the side up. She saw I was awake. I slid out of bed and followed her downstairs. I got to help with breakfast a little and set the table. I went to wake Ben up, but he was at the top of the stairs as I went to go up them. We smiled at each other, and I waited for him to waddle down the stairs. We went and sat in our chairs. We had a good breakfast and helped clean up after breakfast.
“Boys, let’s get you both changed. You will be going to Matty’s after lunch. In a few hours, I was thinking maybe we can go do some shopping and check on a bike for Brian. Scott told me your pictures are on the Bragging Board at the fishing shop. I want to see them.”
“Ok, that sounds fun,” I said and Ben nodded.
We both are in day diapers, instead of the night ones we often wear on the weekend too. With our overall shorts, no one could tell we were diapered. We watched cartoons for a few hours. About 10 o'clock Mom said we would be going shopping in a few minutes. We put on our socks, and shoes, and waited for mom at the door.
The first stop is the Bike store. We see Mr. Ben is there and so are his 2 youngest boys, Ben Jr or JR as he likes to be called, and his little brother Zack.
“Hi Max, what brings you in today? By the way, nice fish you boys caught. Very impressive, and I am so happy you boys released them so that they can hopefully give us all a lot more trout over the years.” Said Ben, the shop owner.
“Hi, sir. Thanks. It was fun catching them, and I hope we can catch them again next year when they are bigger. My cousin is going to spend the summer with us, so we need to try to get a bike for him. We were wondering what you had for used ones or maybe ones on sale or last year's model” I said. I noticed my mom was smiling. Before we moved, I had a hard time talking to strangers, especially men. But I am better now, and I know the kids from the support group and the owner is a nice guy for what he did to help Jimmy out.
“JR, I need you to show Max and Ben the used bikes we have in the back area. I just got 5 recently, that are in good shape. They all need a tune-up and maybe tires. See if you like one of those, and if none of them work we can look at a few new options.”
“Ok, thanks,” I said.
JR showed Ben and me the used bikes. There was an orange one that looks cool and a bright green one that looks almost like a BMX racing bike with shocks on it. I think either of them would work.
“I like these 2. I am not sure which one I like better. The orange one is really cool, but the green one has suspension on the front and back which is cool. My bike doesn’t even have that.”
“Those 2 are good choices. I would suggest the orange one. It’s a Mongoose, so it’s a better-built frame, and uses better components and gears. The green one is ok, it looks fancier but has cheaper quality parts. My brother has a suspension bike, and he likes it a lot. But it cost over $1000 at our cost. I have one like the orange one, but Dad bought the frame for me, and we did custom parts on it.”
“Wow, that’s cool. I think the bright orange one is nicer than mine, but that’s ok. Brian is my cousin. We were best friends forever, until I moved, and we are still buddies. He is spending the summer with us now, so I want him to have a good bike because we will ride a lot. I think he will like the support group too.
“Cool, so he is like us?”
“He wears them at night, and I guess sometimes on weekends or after school. We both had stuff happen last year, and that’s one reason my mom moved. It’s just her and me now. But I got some cool friends here now, and the support group is super cool.”
“All of us in the support group are friends. It doesn’t matter what grade we are in, we are friends. I see some of the older guys at school, they are cool to me, and we talk and sometimes have lunch together. It’s nice because some of the bullies see us talking and stuff, so they don’t mess with me and some of the others.”
“Cool, we see a few of the guys, but not too many at my school. I know 2 of the 5th graders and we see them at lunch and say HI.” Said Ben.
“Can we take the orange one and show it to my mom?”
“Sure. Let me get it and I will bring it around. I’ll meet you inside in just a minute.”
We went back and saw mom and Mr. Ben talking. They looked at us, and looked confused when it was just Ben and me coming in from the back door. But before they said anything JR brought the orange bike through the front door.
“Dad, they saw 2 that they liked. This one and the green suspension bike. I think this one is a better-quality bike, it’s a Mongoose like mine is. It has nice gears and hubs on it.”
“Good eye son. This was the one I was thinking about. When we got it at the auction, I saw it was in good shape, and a very good quality as well.”
“How much will this one cost sir?” I asked.
“Well, let’s see, with the tune-up, and a pair of new tires, since these are about shot, I think for you I could do it for $200, with your discount, if you can give me a week to work on it. I have a large order that I need to get out by Thursday, and then I was planning to work on the bikes from the auction. Maybe I will get JR to work on this one with me. He is getting good at doing tune-ups and checking out a bike. Do you want a rack put on the back of it? I have one left of the one I have on clearance. It’s a nice one, but not as nice as yours. But it’s on closeout for $20.”
“Ben, we will take it, and please add the rack. Once Brian arrives, I will bring him in so we can get him a helmet. Fix it up so it’s a good working order and will be safe. If you have a water bottle holder you can put on it, please do that as well. I know the boys used that a lot last year, and I have a feeling they will this summer too. Next weekend is fine. Do you need a check now, or a deposit?” Mom said.
“I will just put a tag on it. Don’t worry about a deposit. It should be ready next weekend. Do you want me to call if it’s done early?”
“No rush. We don’t need it for 10 days. So next weekend is fine. I greatly appreciate this. It will be a huge help for the boys, and I know Brian will be happy he will have a nice bike to ride and explore on.”
I filled out the tag. I’m sure Brian will love it. He could ride mine and I would ride that bike if he wanted to. The next place to go is the fishing shop.
We go in and look at the Bragging Board. It has a bunch of pictures on it. About half of them are kids. I know some of them from the support group and some from school. I see all of our pictures. Looking at the picture I realize how big my trout really was. Wow. Harry the owner came over to talk to us.
“Hello boys. Those are some really nice trout that you all caught. When Scott told us that you released all of them, I was even more impressed. I know a lot of people would have kept it and had it mounted or cooked it. I think you did the right thing. Scott was here yesterday, and I gave him something to give to you all. He said he would give them to you at your BBQ tomorrow. When you guys get some other lunkers, take a picture and bring it in. I will happily put it on the board.”
“Cool, thanks. We got a buffalo fish a few weeks ago when I went fishing with Ben and his family. It was huge. I think we got a video of it and a picture. I would love to show it to you. I could barely lift it.”
“I look forward to seeing it. Most people have no idea what a buffalo fish is, and they just think they caught a huge sucker. I am impressed that you knew what it was.”
“Yeah, I had no idea what it was, but Max looked at it and told me what it was. When we got back to my house later, I went and looked it up on my tablet. He was right. I love fishing but I had never seen one of them before, and my dad was shocked how big it was and what it was.” Ben said.
“I really like fishing and fish. I think I might want to be a marine biologist one day. I think it would be neat to work with dolphins or fish and a coral reef, or maybe with Fish and Game to help protect the fish and fishing so that my kids will be able to enjoy it as I do.” I said.
I asked about a fishing rod and reel for Brian when he comes out. He said he has several on sale, and some others that are a year or 2 old but have been on display in the store, or ones he lets someone try casting with, out in the parking lot to see how they like it. When Brian gets here, if he needs one we will come here so he can see what he likes. Mom said that it would be good for us to have an extra fishing pole at the house anyway. I liked that idea. You can’t have too many fishing rods or tackle.
We went to the clothing store next. Mom talked to Kevin, the owner for a minute and then he said he would go in the back and see what he had in our sizes. A few minutes later he came out with some speedo-type swimsuits. He said they should be my size. He suggested buying 1 and making sure it fit right, and then we could get more. They looked pretty cool. I like the bright yellow one a lot. There is a royal blue one with yellow polka dots on it, it looks wicked. He had one that was yellow in the front and blue in the back. It was neat because it had like a rainbow of colors on it. It went across the front and the back. I said I liked that one too. He smiled and so did my mom. Mom got me the yellow one. I will try it out next week one night when I get out of the shower. He said his new Harry Potter, Dragon, and Star Wars shirts should arrive on Tuesday or Wednesday. I asked Mom if we could come look at them next week. She smiled and said we shall see.
We stopped at the medical supply/diaper store. Mom had to show Sandy the owner some pictures. AJ was in the store so we talked to him. He is 8, but still pretty cool. He is normally at the support group and has one of his friends that comes too. We talked about Pokemon for a few minutes, until mom said she was ready to go.
“Boys, I am getting hungry. How does Mexican sound for lunch?” Mom said.
“Sure” was my reply, while Ben said, “Yes please”.
We went to the Mexican restaurant. It was kinda busy but not too much. Maria saw us and waved. We placed our order and found a place to sit. A few minutes later Pepe and Miguel came out to say Hi. They brought us out a drink they wanted us to try. It’s called Horchata. It reminds me of Thai Iced tea that we would have at a place in Nebraska. I think it’s like a rice milk-type drink. It’s really good and I like it a lot. They said that their mom makes it special for them to drink. They have a machine that has stuff that is pretty good, but their mom’s is a lot better. Maria brought out our food and we told her how wonderful the Horchata is. She smiled and said it was how her grandma would make it when she was young. We talked for a minute and then we started eating. I had Tacos Del Pasture. They are so good. It’s slow-roasted pork, with some special seasoning and pineapple on it. Mom got a pulled pork burrito, and Ben had chicken tacos. The food is so good there. I was stuffed. The idea of a nap sounded good right now I thought.
Mom said we had one more stop to make, but it was just so she could drop something off. Once that was done, we went home. I packed a change of clothes in my old backpack, along with some diapers, a pacifier, and my tablet. Ben grabbed his bag, and we were set to go to Matty’s house.
“Maxie, it's about time for you boys to head to Matty’s house. Did you get everything you need packed? Make sure you have at least 3 of your thick night diapers and a few day diapers too. It will give you and Amy some options for what you boys should wear. I will be over tomorrow for the BBQ. I hope you boys have fun. I expect you to be on your best behavior Max. I know you are a good boy, but sometimes you can get a bit wound up when playing or roughhousing with other kids. Please bring me your backpack so I can put your medicine for tonight in it. It’s in this plastic baggy that will be in the front pocket.”
“I got it all packed mom, and don’t worry I will behave,” I said while I rolled my eyes. She put the bag in the pocket and hugged me. Ben and I walked over to Matty’s house.
“I hope Jimmy can sleep over. Maybe his foster brother will come too,” I said.
“Yeah, that would be cool. I don’t know where we all would sleep. I guess on the floor or maybe on the family room floor? We will know in a few minutes maybe,” Ben said as we walked to Matty’s house. He sounded a little worried.
“Ben, don’t worry. I know that Matty’s mom and your mom have talked, and they have an idea to make sure you are safe at night. If needed, they could put a toddler leach on you and hook it to me.” I said, and then started to laugh as I thought of Ben in a toddler leash thing.
“Funny. When I sleep next to you, I have not had any issues with sleepwalking, that I know of. Maybe you are my magic cure.”
“If that’s the case, you would have to move in and sleep with me every night. I think I could get used to that.” I said with a smile.
“Let’s not tell the guys about my mysterious cousin. When I know more, I will tell everyone. But why tell them now if he can’t come to live with us?”
“That makes sense. I won’t say a thing.”
We got to Matty’s house. I rang the doorbell, just to be different. It was funny when Matty opened the door, to see who it was. He was standing about half behind the door. It helped to hide his wet diaper from anyone seeing it. When he saw us, he ushered us inside.
“I was starting to wonder if you were coming today or not.” Matty said as he closed the door.
“My mom had to do some errands and stuff. But we wouldn’t miss a fun sleepover,” I said.
“Who is sleeping over tonight?” Ben asked.
“I thought your brother was, but my mom took Dylan to your house a little bit ago, after she talked to your mom. So it's you, Max, Collin, and me so far. Jimmy should be here soon. Kyle is here now, but he can’t sleep over, until after school is out.”
“Cool, sounds great. I bet we are going to have a lot of fun tonight. Where are we going to sleep?” I asked.
“Uncle Scott came over earlier and put up his big tent in the backyard. We are sleeping in it.”
“You should have told us; I could have brought my sleeping bag,” Ben said and I nodded.
“We got lots of sleeping bags, blankets, pillows, and air mattresses. Let's go to my room for now. We were working on the Lego city.”
We followed Matty to his room and put our bags down there.
“Are you guys going to get comfy or are you going to wear lots of clothes all the time,” Collin said with a giggle.
Ben and I started to strip. In a minute we were both in just our diapers. I had never seen Kyle in just his diaper or GoodNites. He is cute. He has freckles all over, and it's super cute. His green eyes are stunning, and I could look into them for a while and be happy. I know he wears GoodNites at school. I guess he has diapers at home because he is in a diaper that looks like our daytime diaper.
“Hey Kyle, I guess I never thought you wore diapers too. I know you wear GoodNites or pullup style diapers to school. I guess I assumed you wore them all the time. I like that diaper. It looks like the day diaper we wear sometimes.”
“I wear these sometimes to school. If I am sick or if I am stressed for a test, I will wear them. After school at home, I can wear either. But to bed, I have diapers I wear every night. They are thicker than this one. I normally wear a diaper on the weekends, sometimes this one, and sometimes the thicker one. Depends on what we are doing and how I am feeling and stuff. My little brother is a bedwetter, so he has GoodNites or diapers at night too. If we wear GoodNites to bed, the rule is ‘if they leak, then it's only diapers at home and to bed for at least 2 weeks.’ I just wear diapers at night because I got tired of the GoodNites leaking. Many of our boy cousins are bedwetters, so no one makes a big deal about diapers.” Kyle explained.
We spent the next 20 minutes working on the city. It was looking great. Matty’s mom called us down for a snack. We ran or waddled downstairs to the kitchen. As we got there, we all stopped. A strange man and a woman was talking to Matty’s mom. Jimmy and another boy are sitting at the table eating cut fruit.
“Hi Jimmy, it's cool you can sleep over with us. Is this your foster brother?” I said.
“Thanks. I’m nervous but excited too. Wow, all of you are in just your diapers. Yes, this is Jacob, he’s my foster brother, and we share a room. He is cool, and my friend. This is our first-ever sleepover. What do you do at a sleepover?”
“Hi Jacob, it's nice to meet you. I hope we can be friends.” I said.
“Jimmy said you guys were really nice. I was surprised when I found out Jimmy and I were invited to sleep over with a bunch of 4th graders. I was worried until Jimmy told me we are alike, and I don’t have to be scared of being teased at night or in the morning. I can tell looking at you that he is right. I am excited now to actually have a sleepover.” Jacob said with a smile. His foster parents were watching and listening, I noticed they both were smiling now too.
“It's just like when we hang out and play or do stuff. It just means you don’t have to go home for dinner and we stay up later and have fun. We got a big tent in the backyard and are sleeping in it tonight. So, it’s like camping and a sleepover combined” said Matty.
We ate fruit for a few minutes. We were introduced to Jimmy’s foster parents. They seem really nice.
“Guess what guys? My mom talked to me and Dylan last night. She said if we want, she will get us bunk beds. We will have to share a room, but if we do that, Dylan’s room will become our playroom. I think we are going to do it. She said we could have some bean bags in it, and a small TV for watching movies or playing games. It will be super cool. We talked last night, and Dylan said he wouldn’t bug me much if we did it. He really wants to have a playroom. I don’t know if I want the top or bottom bunk.” Said Matty.
“Wow, that’s awesome. Unless your brother is going to stay up and go to bed at the same time you do, I think you should take bottom bunk. You won't have to climb a ladder and risk waking him up. You will have more privacy too,” I said.
“I never thought about that. I guess the bottom bunk is the best then. You sleep on the bottom bunk in your bunk beds, right Max?”
“Yeah, I sleep on the bottom bunk. I have slept on the top bunk, but I like the bottom one better.”
We went upstairs and worked on the Legos for a while, and took turns playing video games. It was a lot of fun. We got called down for dinner. We had so much fun, we never realized what time it was.
“Kyle, your mom called. She is running late, so you are having dinner with us. She should be here around 7 pm. She asked if I could get you changed after dinner, and I told her it was not a problem, as I have several others who are soaked and in need of a change.” Matty’s mom said. This caused Kyle to blush a little.
Dinner was Yummy!! Sloppy Joes, with homemade potato wedges. We helped clear the table and load the dishwasher. I think Amy was surprised, but with us all doing it, we were done in a few minutes. After all, she cooked and made those wonderful potato wedges by hand. Why not help out? Brownie points are always good.
“Ok, boys, let's go upstairs. I will change you in Dylan’s room since we have a changing table set up in there. If you need to go #2, let me know now, so I can help you remove your diapers, if needed, you can use one of the bathrooms.”
“My diapers are in my bag. It’s in Matty’s room,” I said.
“Don’t worry about that Max. I just got a large shipment of diapers in. Between the ones we get from the local medical store and the ones I ordered online, I think we have enough to keep you boys diapered for a month or more.”
A few of us had to go #2, so we each took a bathroom and stunk it up. LOL. I laughed hard when Matty went into the bathroom after me and he said “Wow Max, what did you eat? It's worse than when we drive by the manure farm.”
We all were changed into the same diaper. My normal nighttime diaper, it’s a Mega Max. Most of us wear XS, but Kyle will need the small ones soon. She showed us some of the cool colors and stuff the smalls come in. I liked the bright colors in the tie-die ones, and the dark blue is cool too. The XS small we wear only comes in white. Boring. But, the ones we got on, all have stickers on them. I got Harry Potter stickers on mine, and so did Jacob. Ben, Jimmy, and Kyle got Pokemon on their diapers. Matty got Paw Patrol, while Collin got PJ Masks on his diaper. It is fun to have the stickers on them. I am sure Brian will like that, so I want to do a bunch of my diapers with the stickers mom got me.
“Boys, I think you should go out back and play for a little bit. I don’t want you all hyper and full of energy later. Have fun, swing, run, play tag, whatever. Burn off all the energy you have stored right now.” Amy said with a laugh, as she ushered us out back.
This is the first time Kyle or Jacob have been outside in just a diaper. They were scared a little at first. But seeing us do it and having fun helped them to overcome the fear. They realized no one could see us, and if they did, they must not care, or else Amy wouldn’t send us out like this.
About 30 minutes later, as we were playing tag, the door opened, and Kyle’s brother came out to play with us while the moms talked. He took a few steps onto the patio and stopped. He was shocked to see us all in just our nighttime diapers, running and having fun in the backyard. Kyle saw him and called Kurt over so we could all meet him.
“Wow, you are all playing outside in just your diaper. I don’t think I could ever do that,” Kurt said.
“I know. I wasn’t sure I could do it when Matty’s mom sent us outside to play. But everyone else just did it, so I figured it was ok. It’s actually fun to be outside in just a diaper and not worry if anyone will tease me or anything. You should try it. Maybe next time, you will want to come too.” Kyle said to Kurt.
“If I knew there would be people my age and I was invited I would have come. I didn’t know Jimmy was going to be here. He is in my class. I know Dylan, because my friend Bobby has a little brother, and he is friends with Dylan. Where is he? Did you guys tie him up or something? Those diapers look different than the normal ones. I see Harry Potter on yours, and Pokemon on yours Kyle. Is that Pikachu on the front of your diaper?”
“He is sleeping over at my house with my little brother.” Said Ben.
“Yeah, some of these, have Harry Potter on them, others have Pokemon, and others have PJ Masks, and Paw Patrol. We put stickers on them, so they are not so boring. It’s more fun this way,” Matty explained.
“You guys should come to the support group. It’s for boys that wear diapers or like and want to wear diapers. There are boys from 8 to 14 that I know of in it. It’s a lot of fun. It’s every other week on Tuesday night. Sandy, the lady that runs the medical supply store, it’s her sons that run it. We have a lot of fun. We get to talk and hang out and not have any parents bugging us or stuff. We are doing a campout at one of the guy's far back, backyard. They have a bunch of land. We are all going to be in tents, camping out, but we are only a short walk from their house if we need something there or stuff,” I said.
“That could be fun, I will ask my mom about it and the support group. Is it the medical store by the Mexican restaurant in the small shopping center that has the fishing store in it?” asked Kyle.
“Yep, that’s the one. Harry from the fishing store, his grandsons are in the support group. They are cool. One is older than us, and one is younger than us, like Kurt or Jimmy’s age, and the other is about our age. They are really nice.” Ben said.
“Cool, I think I will try the support group. Especially if you guys are there. That way I know someone already.”
“Cool. You might know some of the others too. You just don’t know that they wear diapers at times. I knew a few of the others just from scouts and school. I was shocked when I met them at the group, but it was cool because then we all had something in common and became friends.” Matty said.
“I hope next time we have a sleepover, you can stay and sleepover with us,” I said.
“I want to. I was too scared to ask to do it this time. I have never had a sleepover. I have stayed at my grandma’s house and my cousins, but that is different. I want to do it now. I know it will be a lot of fun. I hope you do them again in the summer, so I can do it then.” Said an excited Kyle.
Just then we saw the moms step out on the patio.
“Kyle, Kurt, it's time to go.” Their mom said. We all walked with them to the door.
“I hope Kyle can sleep over next time we have a sleepover party. Maybe Kurt too.” Matty said while the rest of us nodded.
“I think that is a great idea. I can tell that Kyle has no reason to worry when he has a sleepover with any of you boys. Same for Kurt. I am rather surprised to see you all playing outside in just diapers. Especially you Kyle. You are so shy and seem to be ashamed of your diapers. I have told you many times that with real friends they won’t care what kind of undies you wear. I am very proud of you Kyle. I appreciate you boys helping him see that he is not a weirdo, as he sometimes thinks he is.”
“Maam, I hate to correct you, but he is weird. We all are. That is what makes us all so fun and special. If we were normal, then we would be boring and just like everyone else. I like being an individual and being special.” I said. This got a bunch of giggles and laughs from my friends. The look on the moms’ faces was great. They looked a bit shocked at first, and then they smiled.
“Max, thank you. I forgot about that. Leave it to a smarty pants diaper boy to correct me. But yes, being weird is fine and can be a lot of fun. Now, we need to get going. We have to get up early in the morning so we can get to your grandma’s house before lunchtime.”
Kyle and Kurt said bye. We told them this summer we will have more sleepovers and we hope to see them at the support group meetings on Tuesday night.
We noticed that they walked out to the car, Kyle was in just his diaper, instead of putting clothes on over it. His mom had a plastic bag in her hand, so I guess his stuff was put in it.
“Boys, I am proud of you. You helped Kyle, and I think Kurt also, to get over a major hurdle he was battling because of his diapers. I bet he will be at your next sleepover, and I think it will be good for all of you. Now, I think it's about time for a movie. I will start some popcorn, while you boys figure out what you want to watch and get it loaded in the DVD player.” Amy said.
We decided to watch an old movie most of us have never seen or heard of. Matty has seen it because Uncle Scott likes some of the old movies. It’s called ‘Space Camp’. It was really cool. I would have been scared if it was me in space. We talked because we had heard that astronauts wear diapers in space, especially for launch and re-entry. Because they can’t move, and the g-force is really high. I think one of the boys is super cute and would like to see him in a diaper and change it.
After the movie was done, we each got a sippy of juice and a bottle of water. Matty grabbed a plastic bag that had snacks in it, then we went out to the tent. Amy came out with us to make sure we had everything we needed.
“Max, do I need to give you your pills, or can I trust you to take them tonight?” she asked.
“I can take them. I might be in diapers like a toddler, but I am a big boy and can take my meds. Can I get a glass of milk to take them with please? That’s what the doctor said I should take them with.”
“Sure thing, I will get that for you in a few minutes. You boys can re-arrange the sleeping bags and air mattresses if you want to. The only requirement is that Ben must be on the inside of the double sleeping bag, with the zipper on the far side. Max, can you sleep with Ben, and make sure it’s taken care of?”
“Okay, I can do that. Can we have another flashlight, just in case we need it?”
“Sure, I will bring an extra flashlight out when I bring out your milk. Does anyone need anything else? There are snacks in the bag Matty brought out. I have a speaker hanging from the center of the tent, so it should give a nice sound when you turn on the sleep and relaxation music. Scott said he set it up so it will run from Matty’s tablet.”
We said we were good. She returned a few minutes later with a sippy full of milk for me, my medicine, and a flashlight that we could hang from the loop in the middle of the tent, where the speaker is. She told Matty to start the music because she wanted to make sure it worked. He did and in a few seconds, it started playing. He turned it down and left it playing while we talked and had fun.
We talked and laughed for a while. We learned that Jacob is in foster care because his parents were killed in a car accident. He was in the hospital for a while. He showed us the scar he has from where a piece of steel went into him. It almost hit his spine which would have paralyzed him. It did hit and damage his bladder and the nerves around it. That is why he is a bedwetter. He can normally hold it during the day unless he is sick or really tired. However, he can’t control it when he sleeps. The doctors told him it would be that way for life, and it could get worse during the day as he gets older. He has Grandparents who live nearby. But they are too old to take him, and they have medical issues too. They visit and do stuff at least once a month, sometimes he will even spend the weekend with them. They make sure he has what he needs, and they love him. He has been in foster care for about 18 months so far and has been in 4 homes. After a while, the family says he is too much work or headaches, because of the bedwetting and stuff. He said he has to take some other meds every day, but it’s just to make sure his body is making the right stuff so when he eats the food breaks down. He is now able to be adopted, but because he is almost 10, he knows that it’s unlikely he will be adopted, especially with his medical problems. I feel kinda bad for him, but at least he has his grandparents that he knows love him, make sure he is ok, and help him get something if he needs it.
(Side Note: When I did foster care, many years ago, I had a boy like Jacob. He was a sweet kid, and it was sad how he ended up in care. His grandparents would visit him on a weekend normally, and spend the day together, and sometimes he would sleep over. However, they lived in a senior area, so kids were only allowed so many times or days a month. They went to his school events and any of his sporting events or games that they could. He was scared about making friends because in the past homes he was in, a few of the other kids were rather mean and told any and all of his friends about his bedwetting and even that he had daytime accidents. They didn’t mention that he was speared by a piece of rebar, and the damage it caused is why. When he came to live at my house, he was happy that I had rules in place to prevent any teasing, bullying, or blabbing secrets to others. He did eventually get adopted by a single dad.)
Jimmy told us some more about himself. He told us how his mom would date men, and they would beat him if he made any noise, or when he wet the bed. A few of the men were nice, but some of them were nice only because they wanted him to do stuff for them. He said he moved a lot this time in foster care. It’s his third time in foster care, for more than a week. He knows he won’t go back to his mom this time, because she is going to prison for a while along with her boyfriend who was making drugs in the trailer they lived in. He said he loves his mom, and he wishes he knew what he did wrong that made her always mad, mean, and upset at him. He was holding back the tears as he told us about it and some of the things his mom did. I couldn’t help it. I crawled over to him. I sat next to him, wrapped my arms around him, and hugged him. I held him and after about 30 seconds, he just started to cry, a big hard cry. Ben came over and hugged him, and then Jacob did. Then Matty and Collin joined in and we all held and hugged Jimmy. It seemed like hours, but I think it was about 5 minutes when Jimmy was able to get it all under control and tried to pull away. He looked me in the eyes and said “Thanks, Max, and everyone. I guess I just needed to let that out. I see a therapist, but I don’t like her. She tells the foster parents everything I say. I got moved because I told her that they are mean and feed the foster kids cheap nasty food, while they and their daughter eat good healthy food. I feel like I got friends again, and I can trust you guys. Thanks.”
“Jimmy, I can’t explain it, but I just have a feeling that this summer you will get a family and a home that will love and accept you for you. You will have a brother who will also be like a best friend. I feel that all of us here will be good friends for a long time. It’s just a feeling I have right now, but my mom told me that when we have these types of feelings it’s normally right. My mom had it about us moving and living in Colorado about a year ago. Then a bunch of bad stuff happened to me. She got the opportunity to transfer here with her work, and she knew it was the right one to take. They also gave her the option of California, Florida, and Nevada. We talked about it. The storms in Florida made us say no to that one fast. I thought California would be fun because we could go to the ocean. Nevada had 2 spots, one in Las Vegas, and one in Reno. We decided to pass on those because they are either too hot or just too much other stuff. Colorado has good fishing, and I liked that idea so I said if we couldn’t live near the ocean, I liked the idea of living in the mountains and stream fishing. I am really happy now that we came here because I got some extra special friends. I feel like I belong here with all of you. It almost feels like when I lived in Nebraska, and had my cousin Brian, as my best friend. I knew we had each other's back, and I feel that you all have my back, and I know I would have yours.” I said as I held back tears. I got a hug from Jimmy, Jacob, and Ben at the same time. I was okay in a few seconds because my tears were mostly happy ones.
We talked about fishing for a little while, and where we can go riding our bikes. We made plans to go fishing once we were out of school.
I told them about Brian coming out for most of the summer, and they are excited to meet him.
I started to get tired, so I took my medicine and got comfy. Ben cuddled into me. Jimmy and Jacob were in the middle while Ben and I were on the far-right side. Matty and Collin were on the left side. I told them all good night. They asked if I wanted them to whisper or anything. I said “You are fine. With my medicine, I sleep really deep. The doctor warned my mom that when kids are on this medicine, most start to wet the bed. For those that already wet the bed, they often will wet more, so make sure their diaper is very absorbent and thick. Once I am asleep it’s very hard to wake me for the first few hours I guess. So don’t worry about it. Have fun and like my mom says, ‘Happy Diaper Dreams’.”
I heard them talking, but I focused on the sleep music. I fell asleep really fast. I was worried I might have nightmares again. I don’t remember having any when I woke up, but I did have a strange dream about mommy, me, and some other boy. I don’t remember seeing his face, but he told us about how scared he was in foster care and how he hated being moved and tossed around like a rotten egg or hot potato. He hugged me and said “Thanks Max for being my big brother. I always wanted one but was scared he would be mean and pick on me like most of the ones in the foster homes did. The ones in my last home were nice. I kinda wanted to stay there because of it. The therapist told me I was scared of change because I moved a lot, and everything changed each time. I found something that was nice and didn’t want to risk getting worse than I had. But I am glad I have a family who wants me now. Thanks for sharing your mommy and your room with me.”
Ben was spooning me from behind, with his arms holding me close to him. I felt loved and safe. I just laid there and enjoyed the closeness I had with Ben right now. I realized I had a pacifier, and I don’t remember having it when I tried to sleep after I took my meds. I looked and Ben has one too. A few minutes later, I heard a person outside the tent. It was morning because it was not dark anymore. I heard the zipper get pulled and the tent door flap open. It was Scott.
“Morning Max, I see you are awake. I was just checking on you boys. Amy will be starting breakfast in a little bit. You can lay here and relax or sleep a little more, or if you want, you can help me move some furniture. I have the bunk beds for Matty and Dylan, and I think they will be shocked, but will like them too.”
“I’m awake. I can help you if you need it. I don’t want to be in the way, but if I can help, I want to. You have helped me and taken me fishing and stuff, so I want to repay it by helping you.” I said as I was getting up so I could exit the tent.
“Max, you don’t owe me anything, so no need to repay me for taking you fishing or helping you. You’re a great kid, and I know you are a positive influence on both Matty and Dylan. You have helped Matty be a better brother to Dylan in the last month or so. We are convinced it’s because he sees how nice you are to Dylan and that Dylan looks up to you like a brother. It makes him want to be a better brother, so Dylan looks at him the same way.” Scott said as we were walking inside.
“Ok, but I want to help. I got new bunk beds yesterday. I was a bit shocked, but they were comfy, and will keep Ben safe when he is at my house.”
“I am guessing you like the bookcase headboards. It has a lot of storage space for your books, juice, or anything else you want to put there so you have access to it when you are in bed.”
“You saw them? When?”
“I helped your mom when she moved some of your furniture out, so the other stuff could be brought over and set up. It’s great when we can get quality furniture for you boys at a reduced rate because a family has outgrown it or is moving and doesn’t want to, or can’t take it with them. I hope you like them. I think they look cool and will be good for you and Ben for sure.”
“I wonder. Are the bunk beds that Matty and Dylan are getting, kinda like mine? My mom showed me some pictures of another set. She told me that she liked them, but thought I could use the bookcase headboard to keep myself organized and have what I need when I am in my big kid crib each night, and they looked more like big kid beds.”
“Yes, they are kind of like yours. Your mom looked at them, but when she saw the ones you got now, she knew they were the best for you. Your mom, Amy, and I went to look at the stuff together. Amy thought the plainer set would be great for Matty and Dylan. Originally the beds were going into Matty’s room. However, we decided that they fit better in Dylan’s room, and then use Matty’s room as the playroom. I have already put a coat of paint on the wall to make it look more like a big boy’s room, instead of a little boy’s or toddler's room. It was repainted and done up for Dylan as part of his 4th birthday, so it was ready to be painted again.”
“Wicked Cool. I really want to help, and I can’t wait to see the look on Matty’s face!! I know Dylan will love it, but I am not sure about Matty. Maybe if you brought some of the outdoors inside that would make it more wicked” I said.
“I like that idea, Max. Great job. I am going to leave the changing table in there for now. I think it’s better in their bedroom, instead of the playroom. They can have friends over and hang out in the playroom, and never go to their bedroom, that way they don’t know about anyone’s secrets. There are a few other items that we will be getting this week. I can’t wait to see the boys' reactions to it all.”
“That makes sense. I know the first time I came over; I heard the rubber sheet make noise when I sat on Dylan's bed. When we went to Matty’s room, I heard it make noise on his too. I didn’t say anything because I know what the sheet sounds like from when I had one and was scared a friend would hear it and tease me. The playroom can be the hang-out room, with the Legos and other fun stuff in it. Stuffed animals and that kinda stuff can be in the bedroom.”
“Exactly. These beds are pretty easy to put together with at least 2 people. By myself, it’s a lot harder. With your help, it should go quick and easy.”
“Well, it won’t be 2 people, just like 1 and a half people, but we still got 4 hands and I think that is what is most important,” I said and started to giggle.
I helped Scott and Amy put together the new bunk beds and move stuff into the different rooms. I got to pick out the sheets to go on each bunk. I picked Paw Patrol for Dylan on the top Bunk. As a joke, we put Princess sheets on the bottom bunk, under Matty’s big Pokemon blanket. Amy thought it would be funny. I said we could do paw patrol on both, or some of Dylan's old sheets. She said they had Bob the Builder, and Bluey sheets, we could use. When she went to get the Bluey ones she saw the princess sheets and said this would be even funnier. I can’t wait to see the look on Matty’s face.
Scott set up speakers at one end of the bed. There is one for each of them. There is a small table at the same end where Matty can put his tablet and alarm clock. He can reach it through the crib bars when it's closed. This one is a little different. There is a solid piece at one end. The second part slides over it when opened, and it slides to close the opening. It latches in place on the far side and with the solid half-piece. It looks pretty cool. It’s got different colors on the crib bars. Most are dark blue, but some are red, yellow, green, and even purple.
“Does Matty have any other posters or stuff like that? I bet he would like a poster that he can see when he lays in bed, instead of the boring wood base from Dylan’s bed.”
“That’s a great idea. He won some at the county fair last fall. He only had room to put up 4 of the 6 he got. I think they are on the top shelf in his closet. Let me go look. I think Dylan would like that too, instead of just looking at the ceiling.” Amy said.
She came back a few minutes later with a few posters. The Harry Potter “Dumbledore’s Army” poster is perfect to go on the wood under Dlyan’s bed, so Matty will look at it. For Dylan, we had 2 choices. One is Paw Patrol, and the other is a poster of Lego dinosaurs. I said the Lego one is perfect. It won’t make him look like a little kid if a friend does see it, and it's Legos, so it's always cool. I got the posters put up where they needed to go.
It took about an hour and half to get it all done. Amy went to start breakfast while Scott and I set up the playroom. He brought up a new rug that we could play on and even put Legos on and they would be stable. Four bean bags, each in a different color, and 2 mini gaming chairs that sit on the floor and can rock backwards. Scott got the stuff from Matty’s closet that he would need in his bedroom and moved it over. He can get the rest if he wants it. His dresser has been moved over and now the bedroom is set up. Matty’s desk is in the playroom, and so is the small one Dylan has. Scott said they can try it that way, and if needed, move one or both to the bedroom.
I noticed that Scott was checking me out in my soaked diaper. I saw that he had a stiffy in his shorts. He put his hand on my padded butt to help me into Dylan’s bunk so I could put the poster up. He seemed to like to touch me. When I had the stuffed animals to go on Dylan’s bed, he picked me up and put me on the bunk so he could hand me each one of them. He had his hand on my butt to lift me up, and between my legs and in my armpit to lower me down. He would put his hand on my shoulder when I was standing near him, or he would mess up my hair and tell me how good of a job I did.
“I think it looks pretty cool. I can’t wait to see the surprised look on each of their faces. I bet Matty will be shocked when we all get changed after breakfast.”
“I agree. I might have to offer to help change you boys, so I can justify why I am following everyone upstairs. I can’t wait to see each of their reactions. After they saw Ben’s special needs bed/crib, Matty started looking at some of them on his tablet. He also looked at highchairs for big kids. We figured since he seemed interested in it, that it would be good to get them the bunkbed to start with. Besides, it will keep them from sneaking downstairs and getting into the ice cream and other goodies at night, as they have been known to do at times, especially in summer.”
We moved a few things around a little, and I put several of Dylan’s favorite stuffed animals on his bunk and put the ones from Matty’s room and closet on his bed.
“I asked my mom for a small fan for my beds. I know it will be hot in the summer and a fan would make it a lot better. Maybe they will need one too.”
“I never thought of that, but yes, that is a great idea. Last summer I put in ceiling fans in both of the bedrooms, and I know those have helped a lot when the summer heat hits us. But with Matty on the bottom bunk, he won’t get any airflow from it, so he will need at least a small fan. I can check at the local electronics shop to see what they have, or worse case there is Amazon.” He hugged me telling me I am smart and a great kid. He was rubbing my back and butt the whole time. I could feel his stiffy as it poked into me, and I think he could feel my stiffy because when he was holding me, I got stiff fast.
We were called downstairs to help with breakfast and for me to wake everyone up so we could have breakfast. I waddled out to the tent.
“Guys, time to get up. Breakfast is about ready.” I said as I was opening the flap.
I looked inside and saw that Matty and Collin were cuddling and whispering to each other. Jacob and Jimmy were still asleep, sucking on their pacifiers, and snuggled to each other. Ben had his pacifier and is doing something on his tablet. He looked up at me and smiled. This made me smile. Ben and I shook Jimmy and Jacob a little so they would wake up. They were shocked that they had a pacifier and even more so that they were sucking on it, and it felt normal to do it.
“I don’t remember having a pacifier when I fell asleep, do you?” Jimmy said looking at Jacob, Matty, and Collin.
“I don’t remember having one either. I wonder where they came from.” Jacob said.
“It could have been magic, maybe the pacifier fairy brought them to us because we are diaper boys and she thought it would help us sleep. I know it helps me sleep.” Said Matty. I giggled when I heard it and so did Ben.
“I’m hungry, so I am going to go eat. If you want food, we are supposed to go inside so we can eat, while there is still food.” I said which got a giggle and laugh from my friends. They all started to get up. I noticed Jimmy and Jacob were checking out each of us in our wet diapers. I think they were checking to see how wet we each are.
“Wow, these diapers are thick and heavy now. They hold a lot. They are better than what we wear at night. If I wet this much in the GoodNites, they would have leaked.” Said Jacob, and Jimmy nodded his agreement.
“Yeah, these diapers hold a lot. Normally on weekends, I get changed a while after breakfast. It depends on what we are doing and stuff. If we are home and it’s stormy or stuff, I normally get another one like this. It will last me all day until I get changed for bed around dinner time.” Said Ben.
“My mom puts it on me after dinner most of the time, sometimes before dinner, especially if she has me and Dylan take our baths early. I have only leaked one time with these diapers. I was not feeling good and got the diaper on a few hours before dinner time. I drank lots of juice and didn’t eat much. I slept in and when Mom got me up it was about 10 in the morning, and I had leaked a little bit. Any other diaper I would have had a huge wet stain in my bed, instead of a small one because I peed so much it leaked out the back of the diaper.” Matty explained as we were walking from the tent to the house.
“Morning Boys. I hope you had fun last night. When I went out to check on you before I went to bed, I was surprised to see you all asleep. You looked so sweet and like little angels, but I think your halos were sitting on top of your devil horns.” Amy said which caused us all to start laughing.
“Did you give us pacifiers in our sleep? I woke up and had a pacifier, and so did Jimmy and everyone else,” Asked Jacob.
“I did, I realized you boys didn’t take them out with you, so I figured I would bring them out so you could have them to help you sleep better. You looked so cute with them, while cuddled up to your sleeping buddy. But now, let's get you boys fed. Please sit at the table. If you need the extra boost, there are pillows and a booster seat on that side of the table, this side is just normal chairs.”
Ben and I, both went to the side with the pillows and booster. Ben took the 2-pillow chair in the middle. I figured I am the smallest, and maybe the oldest, so I took the booster seat. Jimmy sat next to Ben on the seat with 1 pillow. Jacob, Matty, and Collin sat on the other side of the table. Breakfast was good.
We were all very wet. We were asked who needed to go #2. Only 2 of us did, so I and Jacob went to do that. I took off Jacob’s diaper for him since I let him go first because he said he had to go really bad. He is cute in his diaper and without it. He is cut like I am. His wiener is about the same size as mine. Amy said she was changing us downstairs on the sofa, and we had to stay downstairs for a while.
Once we were all changed, we watched some cartoons. Ben showed me some new stories he found on Wattpad, AO3, and Nifty. I asked Uncle Scott if I could get my tablet. He said sure and I went upstairs when he did. He was painting the “new playroom”. Two walls were going to be a bright blue and the other 2 are a soft gray. Matty had a dark blue wall, and the others were whitish. The new colors look great in both rooms. It’s the same blue as in the bedroom, but the gray is darker. One of the gray walls has bright color spots and stuff on it that are the same color as the bean bags.
Ben and I were looking at stories. Matty had his tablet and was showing some of them to Collin. Jimmy and Jacob were focused on the cartoons. Ben showed me some that were very loving stories. I like those the best. He had a few where the boy or boys were kind of forced or tricked into it, and they were taken advantage of and used, like how my dad treated and did stuff to me and Brian. I can read some of them, but some I start and have to stop because it bothers me and reminds me too much of my dad. I know Ben kind of likes that kind of story, and so does Matty. It’s nice because when they send me stories, they put the ones that might bother me at the bottom of the list after a little warning.
Some new stories on Wattpad are pretty good. Some others were updated which is really cool. One of the authors from WP started posting his stories on AO3. His new one called A Broken Pair is cool. It’s kinda sad, but when I read it this morning it made me think about what my mom told me yesterday about my cousin we don’t know. I really like Trailer Trash. It’s a great story, and it shows me again that my unknown cousin should have a real family and live with us, rather than be stuck in foster care. I need to make sure I tell Mommy about this, so she understands how important I think it is. If it was me, I would hope to get a forever family. If I had family out there, I would pray they would take me in so I would be safe and loved.
A new story about an 11-year-old boy who gets a rare disease that makes him grow younger and how he and his family deal with it, it's called Back to Zero, and it's neat. Axel from the Ashes was updated. This is a great story. It’s about love, trust, and helping others feel good, and some of them wear GoodNites. Some of the other ones we talked about and checked out are; Trick or Treat, Counting Down, Sweet Dreams for Jonah, Helping a baby bro out, Satyr’s Repayment, Turning my Nephew into a Fag, Peters Earbuds, My Nextdoor Neighbor, Mike, Will, and Diapers (Stranger Things fan fict), Life with Father Fred, Adam and Mikes Sex Adventures, Stevie and Brian, Cody Covents Cock, Making Alex a sex slave, Belonging to Daddy, Bitch Scout, Refuge, A Better Life, Victorian Charity, Stories of an old boy, Lucky Chances, and Connors Unlucky Day.
Ben and I were busy looking at stuff on our tablets. I was checking out stories and Ben was on the Diaper Photo Page we like. We didn’t notice Jimmy and Jacob standing next to us, and looking at what we were doing.
“Wow, those boys are in diapers too. That’s cool. I never saw pictures of other kids in diapers like us. You can see his GoodNites under his pjs. This is so awesome. Can you tell me how to get here?” Jacob asked.
“What are you reading? It says diaper there and stiffy in the next line. Are these sexy stories?” Jimmy asked as he lowered his voice.
We had them sit next to us, so they could see the screen better and talk softer. Ben showed Jacob and Jimmy the picture site that has some diaper boys on it. He then showed them the YouTube page for a family and the outdoor adventures they do. It’s called Our Army Adventures. The boys wear GoodNites and there are videos of them wrestling each other, and their PJs almost come off. Lots of videos with the top of their GoodNites showing. One of the Christmas ones you can tell how soaked the older brother’s (Sammy) GoodNites are. He had to change his pj pants, I guess his soaked GoodNites leaked. That is why diapers work better, they don’t leak much, and are a lot more comfy. He put on another GoodNites, even when it was morning. Maybe they like them. It's neat that the 2 brothers wear them, the younger sister doesn’t, and the toddler sister is in diapers. I showed them a person on Wattpad who has great reader-lists, and stories. However, Wattpad likes to delete users with diaper stories or talks about how they are censoring people. Soon I doubt there will be any good diaper boy stories left there. I showed them a few stories on Nifty, AO3, and even a cool one on PZA. I asked if they had a tablet because I could help them find the sites. Both said no. Jacob had one but it disappeared the day before he moved from his last foster home. Jimmy had one when he went into foster care, but one of the other kids broke it and the parents wouldn’t replace it. They both have email, so I sent them an email with links to some stories and places to go. I included Ben and Matty in the email too. This way they could get their emails too.
We spent about 2 hours playing on our tablets. They loved the pictures and the stories. I noticed both of them had to adjust their diapered stiffy.
“How do you guys like these diapers for during the day?” I asked.
“It’s cool. They are a lot softer than GoodNites, and I know they won’t leak. It’s nice to watch cartoons or play games and just pee when I feel like I need to. I have done that with GoodNites, but sometimes they leaked,” Jacob said. Jimmy nodded his agreement.
We went outside to play some more. We had fun and talked a lot. Jimmy and Jacob are both very nice and cool. I hope they can find a forever family. They deserve better than they have been getting. At least they got good foster parents now, and their older foster brother, the son of the foster parents, is nice and does not tease or hurt them.
“Boys, lunch time.” We heard Matty’s mom call. We didn’t realize what time it was. We were just having fun.
“Now boys, it’s almost noon. Your parents will be coming over between noon and 1 pm. We have some fun games for you boys to play, and even a few where parents can challenge the kids. Jimmy and Jacob, your foster parents are hoping to be here around 5:30 or 6pm so they can meet and talk to the other parents. I hope you both will be hanging out, spending time with, and sleeping over with the other boys here this summer. I talked to Scott, and he might offer to have all of you boys spend a weekend at his house this summer. That includes Kyle, Kurt, Dylan, and George. I know you are all well-behaved, but that is a lot of boys to have in any house. He thinks using some tents in the backyard might be a good way to keep you all under control. However, I think some of the younger ones might prefer to sleep indoors, but we shall see. Or maybe at night the younger boys can come here and watch movies they prefer while the older boys are doing their campout. I have some sunscreen, I think you all need some on your chest, back, shoulders, and face. If you want sunscreen on other places, that is fine. I will give you a choice, you can pair up and lotion each other, or I can lotion you.”
We talked for a few seconds. We all figured it would be better if we did each other, and we changed groups. It should be fun.
“Mommy, we will lotion each other with sunscreen. We have something we want to try.”
“Ok, here are 2 bottles of sunscreen. Don’t over do it, a little goes a long way. When you are done, please put them on the patio table. I will be bringing out some snacks and putting them on the table in a few minutes.”
We decided to split it so that each pair got lotioned at the same time. I and Ben went first. Collin and Jacob put the sunscreen on me, while Matty and Jimmy put it on Ben. We kept this rotation going. It went quickly and was fun. We tickled each other just a little bit. When someone rubs sunscreen on your nipples it feels good, and gave me a stiffy really fast, and I started giggling because of how it felt. We agreed it would be fun to do this to the little brothers when they got here, especially if we tickled them a little more.
We were swinging and talking about fishing and summer break. We made plans to go fishing as much as we can. I saw my mom carry some stuff out and put it on the patio table. Then I saw Uncle Scott carry an ice chest and set it next to the wall. A few minutes later Dylan and George came running out to us.
“Hi guys. We had a lot of fun. We made a fort in the living room, and we slept in it last night. It was a smaller tent like you guys have. Oh, I need to tell you that there are some juice packs in the ice chest. Our moms said we can each have 1 soda before dinner. They are in the ice chest,” Dylan said.
We all went to get a soda. Many of us don’t get them a lot. I drink mostly juice and some water at my house. We have soda sometimes. Mom will let me get some when we go out to eat, and for car trips, I can normally have some. We got a large bottle of it in the fridge so she could pour it into a cup or now a sippy cup for me.
I got a Coke. (It's my favorite, then old-fashioned orange creamsicle, cherry coke, pineapple Fanta, orange Fanta, and Barq’s root beer.) Ben got a Sprite, Matty and Collin got Mtn Dew, Jimmy got Orange Sunkist soda, and Jacob got a Coke like me.
Over the next 15 minutes or so everyone showed up. Collin's little brother David was being silly and funny. He liked all of us older boys and thought it was great when Dylan and George agreed to watch Paw Patrol with him for a little while.
About 30 minutes later, we got called into the house by Uncle Scott. So we ran into the house.
“Boys, there is a surprise upstairs for Matty and Dylan. It’s from their mom and me. We hope you like it. The adults have all seen it and they think it’s perfect for you boys. Please follow me upstairs. We are going into what was ‘Matty’s Room’ first”,” said Uncle Scott.
We all followed him upstairs. The ‘Danger, Enter at your own Risk’ sign was still on the door. We let Matty and Dylan be at the front of the group so they could see the surprise.
“Matty and Dylan, please close your eyes. I and Max will lead you boys into the room. You can open them when I say so, not before. Now please close your eyes. I request everyone else please don’t say anything until after they have seen the surprise.”
I lead Dylan into the room. We had him and Matty next to the closet, which is now full of games, some diapers, and winter jackets.
“Open your eyes,” Scott said.
They opened their eyes and looked around. The room looked awesome. The paint was great, and it matched the bean bags. The TV was mounted on the wall, and the PS4 was on a shelf under the TV. There is even a small sofa in the corner. 2 big totes of Legos are next to the sofa, and there is a 3-foot square Lego work area. It’s the thin green Lego base that we use as the ground when we build shops and stuff for a city.
“Wow, this is awesome. But I thought my room would be the bedroom if we got bunk beds?” stated Matty.
“That was the original plan, however, this room is a bit bigger, and we figured since you would spend more free time in here and with your friends, the larger room should be the playroom. I hope you like the colors. Did you notice the colored shapes on that wall, match your bean bags? Your Uncle Scott put a lot of work into painting and making the rooms look so nice.” Said Matty’s mom.
“I love it. It’s so cool. Thanks, Mommy and Uncle Scott” said Dylan as he hugged both of them.
“I agree. This is awesome. I couldn’t have made it look this cool and great. Thanks” said Matty.
“Now boys, we are going to do the same thing for your new shared bedroom. Have your eyes closed and you will be led to the room. Open them ONLY when I say it’s ok. Ready?”
“Yeah, I can’t wait,” said Matty while Dylan was nodding his head.
I led Dylan, and Ben led Matty this time. We got into the shared room. The others are looking at it. We had all seen it the way it was because we were in both rooms yesterday. It looks so different now.
“You can open your eyes.”
Matty and Dylan opened their eyes. They loved it. Dylan was looking at the bed right away. He got excited when he saw his paw patrol sheets on the top bunk.
“Wow, I get the top bunk. That’s awesome. Both of our dressers are here, and I love the colors.” Said an excited Dylan.
“Wow this is cool. I got the bottom bunk like I wanted. But I thought we were going to talk about it tomorrow?” said a confused Matty.
“I wanted to make sure you both were okay with sharing a room. I had already paid for the bunk beds and had scheduled their delivery for yesterday afternoon, while you boys were out back playing. Scott helped me last night and this morning get the rooms re-arranged, painted, and set up. Max was a huge help this morning. Matty and Dylan, Climb into your bed. Stretch out, and then look up.” Amy said.
Matty and Dylan climbed into their bed. Dylan figured out the ladder and got up in his bunk quickly. They each noticed the poster they were looking at, instead of a boring ceiling or bottom of the upper bunk.
“Cool, I got a poster on the roof to look at.” Said Dylan.
“I got a wicked Harry Potter poster. This is great.”
“Max had the idea to put the poster there, and he picked out what he thought you both would like best. He also helped me with the speakers. He suggested a small fan, and I will get it this week and set it up. I hope you boys like these beds. I think they are perfect for you both and should help you both be better brothers and friends. Now there is one more thing I want to show you. George, can you climb up there with Dylan for me, please? Collin, can you get in there with Matty, please?”
George and Collin got into the bunk and got comfy. They both liked it. However, I could hear the crinkle sound of the plastic sheet.
“As you all can see, there is plenty of room for 2 boys in each bed. I bet 3 would fit in Dylan’s bed. So when you have a friend sleepover there is plenty of room for them to share a bed. Now the last part of the surprise.” Scott said, as he reached and pulled the side on the bottom bunk closed, then repeated it on the top bunk.
“Wow, it's like a big kid crib and bunk bed. That’s why the ends are so tall. This is so cool.” Said an excited Dylan, George seemed to like it as well.
“Why do I have a crib? I don’t need it. I am not a baby.” Said Matty.
“Matty, lots of big kids have a special needs bed, or as you call it a crib. It helps those who sleepwalk stay safe, as well as keeping the boys in it, from getting out, and getting into trouble at night. It has been found to help give those who sleep in it a sense of security and peace, which helps them sleep better. I know some of your friends have a special needs bed, and they are big boys just like you.”
“I didn’t mean it like that, it's just I can’t get out if I want to get something at night or to go to the bathroom.”
“You have a table here where you can put anything you might need. Dylan has a shelf he can put stuff. As for having to go potty, you both wear diapers to bed, so you have no excuse to get out to use the potty. I hope once you get used to it, you will really enjoy it. By doing it this way, you have a playroom, that is where your friends can hang out and it is all big kid looking. Your changing table, diapers, and such are in here, where they don’t need to come unless they are sleeping over or are special friends, who know about your diapers and such. Your mom picked out the sheets for your beds. I hope you both like them as well. I think we should leave you boys here and let you get a nap.” Said Scott with a straight face. The look of shock on Matty’s face, from having to take a nap was priceless.
Matty moved a bit and had Collin move to the other end of the bed, while he moved his blanket to see the sheets. The shock from them was even greater than from the suggestion he takes a nap.
“Why does my bed have ‘Princess’ sheets on them? What happened to my Pokemon or Superhero sheets?”
Amy was laughing as were several of the other parents.
“I’m sorry dear. I went to get your sheets, and I saw those in the closet. I figured it would be a fun joke. If you don’t want them on your bed, you can change your sheets later. Keep in mind that only those you invite into your room will see your bed and the sheets on it. If your blanket is pulled up, they won’t even see the sheets, just like how you didn’t until you pulled the blanket back. Your friends who are here now would never tease you about your bedding. After all, they are cute, and they match the walls very well.”
We all laughed a little, even Matty. He realized that his mom was right, again. He knew he would get them changed next weekend, so he could use them until then.
“Let’s go downstairs everyone, and let the boys adjust to their new shared room,” said Scott. We all started to leave the room.
“What about us?” asked Collin.
“I guess we can let you boys out, but if you get cranky, it will be back up here for nap time. Is that clear?” said their mom, and it got a giggle from most of us.
“Yes Mommy. I won’t be cranky.” Said Matty, as she was opening up his bunk first. Once both were opened, the boys climbed out and we headed to the playroom to hang out and play for a bit.
“I think those beds are great, don’t you?” I asked.
“Yeah, they are so cool. I can’t wait until we sleep in it tonight,” said an excited Dylan.
“I guess. You guys won't tease me or tell anyone else about the beds, will you?” asked a concerned Matty.
“Matty, we are friends, and I think best friends. I would never tease you about it, and I don’t think anyone else here would. I bet if someone did, they would get a real crib to sleep in from their parents. Besides, we got each other’s back,” I said. The other guys said, ‘yes’ or ‘that’s right’.
“Thanks. I just never had friends that good before. It’s nice we have so much in common and are kind of like brothers. Last summer when my GoodNites leaked at the Cub Scout campout, my ‘friends’ teased me and told everyone. I felt like they put a knife in my back. I know you guys wouldn’t do that. Thanks.”
“If you had been wearing a diaper it wouldn’t have leaked,” I said and then laughed. It got everyone, even Matty to laugh.
We took turns playing video games for a while. Ben and I were busy talking and playing with Jimmy and Jacob. Sometimes David would come over and talk to us, so when he did, we talked to him and played with him. It was kinda funny, because when he saw all the older boys were in diapers, and nothing over them, he asked his mommy if he could have a diaper. She told him no, because he is supposed to use the potty during the day, so he can have his diapers at night. But she let him strip down to just his pullup. The 4-year-old is in a paw patrol pull-up, and the older boys are in diapers. Some little kid diapers, some the much thicker youth diapers. We all told David how cool it was he has pull-ups in the day and can use the potty. I and Ben told him we have to wear diapers all the time, and at school, some people are mean and tease or pick on us because of it. He said he liked how diapers feel. We told him we know, but if we didn’t have to wear them to school, we wouldn’t. Diapers for sleeping, movies, games, and stuff are great, but if we could change it, we would wear cool cartoon undies to school. Collin heard us and thanked us later for what we told David. He is getting better at using the potty during the day, and he clearly likes his diapers at night.
Jacob is really nice and has a great sense of humor. He laughs a lot and can even laugh at himself when he does something silly or crazy. Jimmy has a good sense of humor, but his esteem is really low, so he has a hard time laughing at anything he does. He seems to worry a lot about what we think of him or when he does something he looks at us like we are going to tease or humiliate him.
A while later, we got called down to the backyard. We went out and played there. I could smell the food on the BBQ and it smelled good. I went to see what we were having and tried to learn more about using a BBQ. After all, I am the one that will end up doing that now that it’s mom and me. Scott was doing the grilling and Ben’s dad, Leon, was there talking to Scott. I asked if I could learn about using a BBQ. The looks I got were interesting. I think they were surprised I wanted to learn.
“Max, I would be happy to help you learn to BBQ, but you’re only 10. Enjoy playing with your friends while you can. You can learn when you are older.” Scott said, and Ben’s dad nodded his agreement.
“My father used to BBQ. Now that it’s just mom and me, I want to learn how to use the BBQ the right way. We love having stuff on the grill, but mom is terrible at using it. I like my hot dog crispy and a little burnt. However, when she did them last time, I thought it was a stick of coal. She was upset and embarrassed it turned out so bad. I told her it was ok, and that we just have to learn how to do things now that we didn’t have to do before. I like cooking. When I was at Ben’s house, he asked me to help when he was cooking. I learned a lot and it was fun. I want to do the family fun cooking class this summer, and if they will let me, the swimming program too.”
“Max, I’m sorry. I forgot about that. It's just you’re a kid, and you should enjoy being a kid while you can. But if you want to learn, I would be happy to teach you whenever you are at our house. Ben loves cooking and he was on cloud 9 when you helped him with dinner that night and you said you enjoyed it and wanted to help him more. He was worried you would think it was girly to like cooking. I had to remind him some of the best Chefs in the world are men.” Leon said.
“Max, I am sorry too. I just assumed your parents, ie your mom would be the one that would use the BBQ, after all, you are only 10, and look more like a 7 yr-old. I hope I didn’t offend you, but I try to be honest and straightforward. However, you are more mature than many teenagers I have met or worked with. I would be honored to help educate you on how to use a BBQ and different ideas of how to make dishes special and different. I love cooking on the grill. If its hamburgers, fish, shrimp, steaks, ribs, even fruit, I find it enjoyable to do it on the grill and love the added flavor the grill can give the food.”
“Thanks. I’m the man of the house now. I know I’m a kid, and I look like a little kid, but I can do anything if I try hard enough and want it bad enough. I want to be able to use a grill so I can do special stuff for my mom, and my friends. It’s not fair for her to have to do everything. I know I had some bad stuff happen to me, but when I hear about Jimmy and even Jacob, I understand that they have it worse because they don’t have a family they can rely on. Yeah, my dad hurt me a lot, but I still got my mommy. They don’t have a mommy who will be there to hold them when they are scared, sad, confused, or after a terrible nightmare. They don’t know if they will be in the same place tomorrow or next week. Jacob had his tablet stolen when they decided to make him move to his new home. Jimmy had his broken and never fixed or replaced. I read some stories and I think I understand foster care better now from them and talking to Jimmy and Jacob. I know I had it bad, and that what he did to me will take a long time to heal, but I know I got my mommy by my side when I need a hug or a shoulder to cry on. They kinda have that now, because they are in a good home, but if they get moved to a not so caring home, then they have no one. We are friends now, but if they move away, we can still be friends, but it’s a lot harder to be there to help when they need it.” I said as I tried to hold back the tears.
Before I knew it Leon had picked me up and was hugging me. I started to cry. I used to love it when my daddy would hug me or tickle me. But then it became bad because he would hurt me and Brian. After a minute or 2, I pulled myself together. I asked to be put down. Leon did. As soon as he did, however, Uncle Scott hugged me. He was rubbing my back and even my diapered bottom. It felt good. I started to get a stiffy and was worried he would be upset, or what the other grown-ups would think.
“Max, you never stop amazing me. I have only had the pleasure of knowing you for a very short time, but you are such a special and wonderful person. Your heart is huge. Most adults and kids are more worried about what they have, a fancy pair of shoes, video games, or what their neighbors will think of their car. You are worried that your friends are safe and have a family that will love them, even when you haven’t been safe when you should have been. I am so glad that you are Matty and Dylan’s friend. I have already noticed that Matty is nicer to Dylan than he used to be. He treats him more like how you do when you are with them. I have told you this before, but I want to remind you, if you ever need something, or someone to talk to, I am here to help you, buddy. I hope I will get to taste some of your cooking and grilling in the future. You mentioned the swimming program and said if you can take it. I don’t see any reason why you wouldn’t be able to. I know Matty is looking forward to it. Dylan wants to take swimming lessons so he can go into the deep end of a pool, so he can swim with you when you do dives.”
“Ben is excited to take the swimming program as well. He used to love going swimming and playing in the water, but after his accident, he gave it up. We have traveled and stayed at hotels with a nice pool, but he showed no interest in going swimming. He is embarrassed about his diapers and thinks he needs a swim diaper like a toddler so he can go swimming. We have told him many times he can wear a normal swimsuit, but he never listened or agreed. When he heard you wanted to take the swimming and diving program, he asked if he could take it with you. We were shocked. We told him yes and would get him whatever he needed. We even offered to get matching swimsuits for you 2 or all his friends that take it. You have helped Ben come out of the shell he put himself into after his accident. I don’t know how I can thank you for bringing back my happy and smiling little boy that we partially lost over 3 years ago.” Leon said.
Ben was looking at me with a strange look, as he saw me being held and hugged and talking to Uncle Scott and his dad. He came over a few minutes later.
“Max, are you okay? You look like you were crying.” Said a concerned Ben. He gave his dad a look. It was a look that was asking him if he upset me, and if he did, he was going to get an earful at home.
“I’m ok. We were talking and some memories of last year came back. Your daddy gave me a hug and that helped a lot. I have not had many good daddy type hugs in the last year. Your dad and Uncle Scott both agreed to help me learn how to BBQ and stuff. I think some cooking can be done inside, but sometimes I want to try new stuff on the grill. I hope you will be one of my taste testers.”
“Sure, I will be a taste tester. I don’t know anything about BBQ, so after you learn about it, maybe you can teach me some. Are you still wanting to take the Cooking class?”
“Yeah, I had a lot of fun when I was cooking with you. Part of it was doing stuff with you, and I saw how much you liked it. But it was fun, and I want to learn so I can make stuff sometimes, so my mom won’t have to. You are still going to do the swimming and diving program with me, right?”
“Yeah. I’m a little nervous about that. I haven’t been swimming in a long time, but I used to love it. If you are doing it, then I can do it too. I was always scared because I didn’t want to pee in the pool when I’m near someone, or wet my pants when I’m not in the water, and have kids or adults tease me. I don’t want to go swimming in a swim diaper that everyone can see. But since we are the same, if you can do it, I can too.”
“I think a bunch of our friends will take the swimming program. Brian said he wants to do it when he comes out. I think we should get some cool swimsuits from the boys clothing store. Mom got me a pair to try on so I know how they fit. I liked a few of them. Maybe we all can have the same swimsuit. We could all wear the same suit on one day each week, and then whatever we like on the rest of the days.”
“Ok, are you talking about that speedo-type suit swimmers wear? It covers less than my diaper does.”
“Yep, I know. I think you will look really good in it. I like the Pikachu yellow one a lot. I wish it had a Pikachu on the butt of it, or maybe in the front. The Harry Potter ones are cool too. I need to try mine on now that I remember. I guess I can do that tonight, but if you are going to come over after school tomorrow, I will wait and try it then.”
“Ok, I will come over after school tomorrow. I want to make sure it looks right, and it fits good,” Ben said.
This got a laugh from his dad and Uncle Scott.
I saw my mommy bring some stuff out and put it on the table. She saw me and smiled.
“I think I need to talk to my mommy for a few minutes. Thanks for helping me.”
“Max, do you want me to come with you?” asked Ben.
“You can if you want. What I want to talk to her about you already know about it.”
I walked over to where my mommy had just sat down. Ben was right next to me. I hugged her and said, “I love you mom!”
“Thanks Maxie. I love you too. What brought this on? Anything special?”
“Kinda. We were all talking with Jimmy and Jacob. It made me think about a lot of things. Not just what my father did, but about how lucky I am to have a mommy that loves me no matter what. I think we need to do whatever we can to help out my cousin. No one deserves to be stuck in foster care. Jacob said he doubts he will ever be adopted because of his age. He said a lot of boys in foster care are bedwetters. I have read some stories and learned some stuff about foster care and after talking to Jimmy and Jacob, I think we need to help my cousin. Him having a safe home where he is loved is more important than me worrying about my room or what others will think of me if the changing table is in my room or stuff. I think we should get him if we can. That way he will have one of the best mommies in the world to love him.” I said. As I was talking, I felt Ben take my hand. It was his way of showing support for my feelings and what I knew I needed to say.
“Maxie, if that is how you feel, I will do whatever I can to help him. I will also mention it to Karen, so if we can’t, maybe she can tell them they want to once they get back from the long business trip. I am proud of you young man. I love you so much.” Mom said as she grabbed me and pulled me into a big hug. Ben joined us a few seconds later. He told me later she used her hand to wave him to join in.
“Max, go play and have fun. We can talk about it more when I know more, in a few weeks. I will call and leave her a voicemail and let her know we are interested and need more info on him and what we need to do.”
I smiled and let Ben lead me over to where everyone was playing.
“Ben, I bet Jacob doesn’t get invited to many parties. It’s your birthday party, but it would make me feel better if you invited him to it. I like him and have a funny feeling he will be a friend we will have for a long time.”
“Okay. I like him too. He is nice and he has been really cool to George, Dylan, and David. I hope he gets a good home. He doesn’t deserve to be in foster care. Let’s go invite him.”
We joined in the conversation and swinging our friends were doing. A few minutes later, Ben asked Jacob if he could talk to him. Jacob looked worried, but he followed Ben and Me.
“I think you’re really cool and nice. You have been super nice to my little brother and the other little kids. My Birthday is right after school gets out. I am having a small party for my friends. I would like you to come if you want to. I have told everyone I don’t need a present. Just come, enjoy, and have fun. We might even have a sleepover, but my parents haven’t told me yet if we are. My Birthday is June 11, so the party is on Saturday after school gets out. If you insist on getting me something, just some fishing lures or salmon eggs or stuff like that. My friends are more important than any object.”
“Really, you want me to come to your birthday party? Wow, I haven’t been to a party for a long time. I would love to go. I will ask my foster mom, but I bet she will say it’s ok. What about Jimmy? Are you inviting him too? I wouldn’t feel right if I went, and he didn’t.” said an excited and worried Jacob.
“He has already been invited. Ben invited him when we were out bike riding last week. That is when he told us he had a cool foster brother he shared a room with. It’s cool that you worry about him, to make sure he is happy and treated fairly. I respect that and think you are way cool!” I said. This made Jacob smile even more.
The BBQ was a lot of fun. We all sat at the table. It was really 2 tables put together so we could all fit. The adults asked the kids they didn’t know a lot of questions and we all got to know everyone better. It was funny when Collin took his little brother to use the potty. When they got back, David stated he made it, and his pull-up was still dry, but Collin’s diaper looks really wet. That got everyone laughing. We talked about the different programs we were interested in taking this summer. I think we will have at least 6 or maybe 8 of us in the swim and diving class. I reminded everyone that tomorrow is the next support group, and I hope all my friends will be there. Jimmy and Jacob asked some questions about it and afterward, they seemed excited about it. They said they would ask their foster parents if they could go. Ben’s mom, my mom, and Uncle Scott, each offered to drive them to it or bring them home if needed, since they take us to each meeting. We are excited because we have only a few days of school left. I made sure to introduce Jimmy and Jacob to my mom. We talked together for a few minutes, and she said they are welcome at our house anytime, including for sleepovers. This got a smile from both of them. We were cleaning up the last of dinner and stuff when Jimmy and Jacob’s foster parents and their son arrived. Their son is pretty cool. He is 12 but nice. He said he used to wet the bed and still has a few accidents. He knows how it is to be teased and scared about others finding out. That is one reason he is so cool and helpful to his foster brothers about it. He asked us about our diapers, and we told him about Ben’s accident and my dad hurting me, so I need them now, and the others are bedwetters but like how they feel so on weekends they wear them sometimes too. Jimmy and Jacob made sure to ask about the Support Group and going to Ben’s B-day party. They got the OK for both of them. Ben told their foster parents he doesn’t need gifts; he just wants his friends to have fun.
The grown-ups talked for a while and us kids had fun talking and playing in the backyard. We went to the playroom, taking turns on the PlayStation in a racing game to see who had the best time. Jacob nailed it and had the fastest time. We all said see you later to our friends as they left. When Ben and his family left, my mom and I walked home too. It was a fun BBQ. Mom said she enjoyed it and that I have some nice friends and their parents are very nice and helpful.
I soaked in Mom’s bathtub for a while. It felt good, especially the jets. I wish I had someone in the bath with me, but it was relaxing to just soak and think. In 2 weeks, Brian will be here, and school will be out. That is when Mom can try to talk to the social worker. A lot of changes will be happening this summer, but I think they are for the best. At least I hope they are. I am worried something will go wrong. I never used to worry about stuff or think that, until this last year. I hope my father will never hurt me or mess up our lives again. I loved him so much. But for at least the last 12 to 18 months he didn’t love me, he just lusted over me and thought of me as his property, instead of loving his awesome son who looked up to and loved him.
Author’s Note: I have had a few people mail me and ask why the story is listed in the adult/youth section on Nifty.org. So far it has only been the boys having fun. The reason is 2-fold. First is the talk about and describing the sex Max’s father used him and Brian for. Second, Max is seeking an adult he can trust to try sex with him and see the difference when he is not being used but instead wants it in a loving and gentle way. It will happen but it’s a few chapters away still, and I am not sure how much of it will happen. I hope you are enjoying the story. I love feedback or comments about my stories. Please feel free to drop me a message. Thanks.
End Chapter 13
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty, or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on NIFTY, or on AO3.
Lemons to Lemonade, on AO3, and on Nifty (trying to get it caught up to AO3)
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
The suggested additional Story reading links for this chapter are in the story itself, and most of them are first-time shared, so that should give you some extra reading to keep you busy. Don’t forget the lotion.
Make sure to check them out.
________
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Please donate! They need your donations so they can keep the site going.
Tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Chapter 14: Bullies Suck
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 14
From the Previous Chapter:
I soaked in Mom’s bathtub for a while. It felt good, especially the jets. I wish I had someone in the bath with me, but it was relaxing to just soak and think. In 2 weeks, Brian will be here, and school will be out. That is when Mom can try to talk to the social worker. A lot of changes will be happening this summer, but I think they are for the best. At least I hope they are. I am worried something will go wrong. I never used to worry about stuff or think that, until this last year. I hope my father will never hurt me or mess up our lives again. I loved him so much, but for the last year or longer he didn’t love me, he just lusted over me and thought of me as his property and slut, instead of loving his awesome son who looked up to and adored him.
Chapter 14 Bullies Suck!
It’s funny. When we are almost out of school, the days seem to drag on forever. We only had 4 days this week, but it went so slowly.
After school on Tuesday, Ben and Matty came over so we could do our worksheets. Once they were done, we went to my room. I got out the Speedo-style suit mom got me. It looks really small. I need a diaper change, so now is the perfect time to try it on. I put it on and was surprised that it fit well. I modeled it for Ben and Matty. Both said I looked “hot” in it. This made me smile. They felt to make sure it was not too tight. Matty asked if he could try it on. I took it off and had Ben diaper me. Then Matty tried it on, and it fit well. He said it was tight. Ben and I felt it on him. It seems tighter on him than it was on me. He said he liked it but wants to get the next size up. Ben tried it on, and it fit him about the same as it did Matty. I think they will both get the next size up. I think it’s size 6-7. I diapered Ben after he showed how it fit and walked around a bit for us.
Jimmy and Jacob came to the support group. It was a lot of fun. We played games and talked a lot. They were shocked to see that almost everyone was in just a diaper. A few of the guys showed up in undies but got diapered right away. The 2 that didn’t strip down to just a diaper were both wearing diaper shirts. They took their pants off but stayed in just a diaper shirt (onesie), and they were cute ones with cool cartoons or stuff on them. Jimmy and Jacob got diapered when they got there and walked around in just a diaper. Jacob recognized one of the other boys from a prior foster home. His name is Viktor, he is a cool 11-year-old. He’s embarrassed about being in foster care and a heavy bedwetter. It seems a while ago, some of his friends dumped him when they found out he was in foster care. He doesn’t like to let others know about it now. Many of us told him, we don’t care. We think he is cool, and a nice person. It’s not his fault he is in foster care or needs diapers. We talked more and I told him when it was just him, Ben, and me, that it's just me and my mom now, because my dad hurt me and is now in prison. I need diapers now because of what happened. I think he knew what I meant. He said sorry, and I told him he had no reason to be sorry. It’s the past, and I am working to move past it. We moved here, and now I got some new friends and this awesome support group. He smiled, told me I’m cool, and he hoped we would be friends. I told him it sounds good to me, and he can sleepover since we are the same at night. That got a quick laugh from him and Ben.
The rest of the week went fine. It just went very slowly.
The weekend was boring. A big storm came in on Friday and stayed until Sunday afternoon. I was stuck in the house. We went to pick up Brian’s bike Saturday morning. On the way, we picked up Ben. His mom said she would pick him up after 4 o’clock. The bike looked great. I think it is even better than mine. I am sure he will like riding it. We went to the clothing store and got a few things, including another swimsuit. He said the other ones were on order and should arrive in a few days. I was confused, but Mom said thanks and please call when they were in.
“Mom, what was he talking about? What order?”
“Maxie, it’s a surprise. Don’t worry about it, I am sure you boys will like the color. I need you and Ben not to mention this to your friends. Can you do that for me?”
“Yeah, I won't say anything,” Ben said.
“Mommy, I won't tell either.”
“Thanks, I knew you both were good diaper boys. Does anyone want Tacos?”
“Yeah,” we both said.
We went to the Mexican restaurant and had tacos. I had fish tacos, and they were great. While we were talking to Miguel and Pepe, Mom said she had to grab something quickly at the medical store. We talked for a few minutes until we saw Mom come back in and wave to us.
We got home and put Brian’s bike in the garage next to mine. Ben and I relaxed and watched a movie upstairs. It was a quiet stormy day. I asked if he knew what kind of party his mom was doing. He didn’t and when I asked my mom, she smiled and said I would find out when I got there next Saturday.
Monday came and so did sunshine. I was excited because we only had a few days of school left, and Brian would be here in a couple of days. I thought the last few days of school would be easy and stuff. However, that was not the case.
On Monday, after Ben and I finished lunch, we went to get changed just like we always do. Next, we went to play on the playground with Matty and our friends. I was not wearing a diaper shirt today. I had some cool Boxers over my diaper and then jean shorts. I didn’t know that the top edge of the diaper was sticking out because my shirt got caught on it. Butch, who is a bully and normally has 2 other doofuses with him, saw the edge of my diaper. He is a 5th grader. Matty told me before that Butch was held back in 1st grade, so he is older than everyone else at school.
Butch came over to us as we were playing hacky sac, using 2 hackies. It’s kind of hard, but really fun to do. We need at least 5 people, but 6 or 7 is better so you have more options to pass it to. He was walking at me, it was Adam and Collin who noticed him and said something so we knew he was coming towards us.
“Hey diaper baby, why are you at school? Babies go to daycare.” He said as he walked up to us and was staring at me.
“What are you talking about Butch?” said Adam.
“I saw the top of a diaper sticking out of his shorts,” Butch said pointing at me.
“I don’t know what you are talking about. I have boxers on under my jeans. Besides how are you and expert on undies and diapers? Is it because it’s what your mommy makes you wear at home and to bed?” I said. As I said that, Ben was behind me, he saw the edge of my diaper and my shirt stuck on it. He pulled my shirt free, as he walked up next to me, so it didn’t look like he did anything.
Butch didn’t listen. He walked up to me and was within a few inches. I felt intimidated because he’s a lot taller and bigger than I am.
“You are so small you should be in daycare, and not in school with big kids like me,” Butch stated.
“Butch, I might be smaller than you, but I am smarter, have more friends, and more of a big kid than you are. If anyone should be in daycare it’s you, because you need someone to help you write your name, read the comics, and tell what time it is. School is almost over, so be smart and leave me alone.” I said showing no fear.
“You can’t talk to me like that, you little runt. I should show everyone your diaper. Do your friends know you are a big baby and wear diapers.”
“Butch, leave us alone. Stop picking on Max. He is new here, and I don’t think it would be good for you to keep picking on him, especially since he has a lot more friends than you do, and we will help him kick your butt if we have to.” Matty explained to him.
Butch, looked at me with a strange look. I looked over at Ben, but that was my mistake. Before I knew it Butch reached for my shorts and pulled them down.
I didn’t even think. I reacted.
“Don’t touch me there Butch. I don’t want you trying to touch my privates.”
Butch only got my shorts, so my boxers still covered my diaper. He was shocked when he saw my Harry Potter boxers. It was not what he was expecting. I knew 2 teachers saw what happened. One is a 5th-grade teacher who is mean and lets bullies get away with a lot of stuff, I don’t know his name. The other is a nice 3rd-grade teacher, Miss Schmidt. The man just stood there and watched us. He had a smirk on his face. Miss Schmidt was running toward us and yelling. I heard the man tell her to “relax, it’s just boys being boys. It will toughen some of them up.”
Butch reached for my boxers. I wasn’t going to let him try to pull them down. I hit him as hard as I could in his throat. When my dad got arrested, my uncle showed me and Brian some ways to defend ourselves, if we needed to. He told us “Only use these if you are in fear for your life because they will hurt a person and could put them in the hospital, especially when you both get a little bigger and stronger.”
Butch’s eyes got big when I hit him. I thought he was going to fall but he didn’t. I remember my uncle saying, “There is no such thing as a fair fight. When you are in danger, do what you have to, to stay safe and end the conflict as soon as you can. Even if it means hitting or a kick to the balls.”
I dropped to my knees and hit Butch as hard as I could in his balls. I heard him gasp and reach for his crotch. I stood up fast, using the top of my head to hit him in the chin. It hurt my head, but I know it hurt him more because he fell and was crying. I pulled up my shorts and was yelling at Butch. “Don’t ever try to touch me again. No one is allowed to touch me or try to pull down my pants. I don’t know what kind of pervert you are, but I won’t let you try to bad touch me at school or anywhere else. If you ever try it again, you will have to pee sitting down. You are a worthless sack of crap bully, and you don’t belong in any school with normal or reasonable people. You belong in daycare, because you wet your pants like a baby.” Ben and Matty were trying to calm me down when the teachers came over.
The 5th-grade teacher grabbed my arm and started to yell at me.
“What did you do to him? You are not allowed to attack other kids at school. You will be going to the principal for this unprovoked attack on young Mr. Jones.”
“Take your hands off me. You don’t have permission to touch me. If you had done your job, this would not have happened. Are you blind and stupid? Butch pulled down my pants after he was teasing me for a medical disability I have. No one is allowed to touch me in my privates, and I was afraid Butch would do that. I protected myself. If you don’t let go of me NOW, I will protect myself from you harming me more, because you are hurting my arm.” I said with venom in my voice.
He looked me in the eyes, and I think he realized I was very serious, so he let go of my arm.
“We all saw what happened. Butch came up to us and tried to pick on Max. He called him a big baby and said diaper babies belong in daycare, not in school with big kids like him. He called him a runt and other names. Then he pulled his pants down. He was reaching to touch Max or pull his boxers off when Max protected himself from Butch bad touching him.” Matty said.
Miss Schmidt came over to me.
“Young man, are you ok? I think we should get all of you boys to the office. Mr. James can help his nephew up and bring him to the office or Nurse’s room.”
We walked with Miss Schmidt to the office. Mr. James was behind us and helping Butch walk. Butch had wet his pants after I hit him.
“No wonder that teacher didn’t do anything. He is related to Butch. That explains why he is always so mean to most of us and lets the bullies do whatever they want.” Adam said.
“Boys, please let’s keep it down until the principal can see you. However, I think you are correct, and based on his comment when he was watching Butch interacting with your group, I will need to explain that to the principal.”
“My mom is going to kill me. First, the stuff happened with my dad, and mom and I had to move. Now I get into my first-ever fight at school. I thought he was going to try to pull off my underwear or touch me through them. I was scared for my safety and life.” I said to Miss Schmidt as I was holding back tears. Ben was on one side of me, and Matty was on the other. Adam and Collin were in front of us, clearing a path to the office. Kids were already looking at me and stuff. I guess they had heard what Butch said. Now I will be laughed at and made fun of at school.
We are told to sit in the chairs in the hallway, and no talking, while Miss Schmidt goes to talk to the principal. We saw Butch go to the nurse's office. I hope they put a diaper or GoodNites on him since he wet his pants. She came out a few minutes later and went to talk to the people at the big desk at the front of the office. I heard her say something about calling our parents. I start to cry softly. I have let my mom down again.
We sat there for what seemed like forever. We are each called in one at a time to tell what happened.
I see my mom walk in. With her is Uncle Scott, and Matty’s mom. They go to the big desk. While they are there. Ben’s mom and dad come in, and another man follows and they walk to the desk. They are all talking when I see Collin’s mom walk in and go to the desk. I guess the man is Adam’s dad. A grumpy-looking man came in and was rather loud and rude to the ladies at the desk. I bet that is Butch’s dad.
The principal leads us into a different room. It’s a big room with a very big table. We are told to sit on one side. Our parents come in and they each make sure we are ok. Butch is led in by his Uncle, Teacher Mr. James. Miss Schmidt is the last one to come in.
“Good afternoon. I am giving notice that this meeting is being recorded. We are all here because of an altercation on the playground during lunch recess. According to Mr. James, Maxwell attacked Butch, for no apparent reason. I have talked to Butch to get his side of the story, as well as the other boys that were there. The statement of events is very different, depending on which group I talk to. However, I talked to Miss Schmidt, and she told me what she saw and heard, and that filled in a few gaps, and made a bit more sense of the issue. I was able to review the camera recording of the playground. It was not the best angle, but it still seemed to give a view to see what was happening. Mr. James is one of our 5th-grade teachers. He was on playground duty along with several other teachers, including Miss Schmidt. First, I will have Mr. James tell us what he saw, heard, and said. We will progress from there so we can get this matter resolved.”
“I was standing outside of classroom 5a. I noticed a group of kids, talking and laughing. They looked like they were up to something. A moment later I saw Butch walk over to them. I couldn’t hear what was said, but it looked like there was some tension between them. Then I see the little one, there, Max, attack Butch. He hit him several times and then when Butch was laying on the ground, he was yelling at him. Miss Schmidt and I approached. Max was being rude, so I had to grab him to pull him away as I thought he was going to start kicking Butch. Max then threatened me and was very disrespectful to me and my authority. Miss Schmidt led Max and his gang to the office while I took Butch to the nurse's station to get checked out.”
The principal nodded and then pointed to Miss Schmidt. She started talking.
“I was over by the basketball court watching the activities of the kids on the left field area. I saw Mr. James leaning against the wall by his classroom. We were about 15 feet apart. We had been talking a little about the upcoming summer break. I pointed towards the group of boys, and that a known bully, Butch Jones was approaching them. He replied to the effect, maybe he will teach them some lessons and they can grow up and not be such little sissies. I commented about Butch’s bullying and he replied that it's normal boy behavior, and a woman would not understand it. I saw Butch reach for Max, and pull his shorts down, leaving him standing in just his boxers. Butch paused for a moment like he was confused. At this point, I started to go to the boys. Mr. Jones said again that it was just boys being boys, and to leave them be. Then I saw Butch reach towards Max’s crotch. I was not sure if he was going to try to pull his boxers off or touch him through them. Max reacted to prevent any further assault by Butch. He hit him in the chest it appeared. Next, he dropped to his knees and hit Butch in the groin or stomach area. As he stood up, he and Butch bumped heads. This is when Butch fell to the ground. At this time Mr. James started running and yelling at the boys, to leave Butch alone. Max was yelling at Butch, and I heard him make a comment to the effect that no one has the right to touch him anywhere, including his privates. Mr. James grabbed Max roughly by the arm and jerked him to the side. As far as I could tell, Butch was in no danger. If Max had wanted to kick him or anything else, he had plenty of opportunity when he was yelling at him. Max told Mr. James to let him go, and that he was hurting him. When Mr. James gave Max an attitude back and told him he was in charge, Max told him if he kept hurting him, he would protect himself from Mr. James's assault. I walked over to the group of boys and told Mr. James, I would escort the boys to the office, and he could help Butch to the Nurse’s office since he was only concerned about Butch.”
“Thank you, Miss Schmidt. Now, I will ask a few questions of the students, and hopefully, this can be resolved.”
“Butch, why did you feel that you could pull down the shorts of another student?”
“I saw the edge of a diaper sticking out of his shorts. That means he is a baby and should not be at school. I was going to make sure he knew that.”
“But when you did pull down his shorts and expose him, he was wearing boxers. Correct?”
“Yes. I don’t know how he did it, but I know he is a big diaper baby.”
“When you were reaching the second time, what was your intent or plan?”
“I was going to feel the front of his boxers to see if they were real and if I had to, I would pull them down too.”
“Thank you Butch. By the way, it seems the only one in wet pants, is yourself. Can you explain why you peed your pants, especially when you were accusing someone else of being a big baby?”
“I don’t know. It must have been because he hit me. I’m not a baby, he is.” Butch said in a very angry tone as he pointed at me but had a few tears running down his face.
“Since Butch has admitted to pulling Max’s shorts down, and that he was reaching to touch his privates through his boxers, and then probably pulling them down to expose his privates, I think we should hold any further discussion, until the Police can be called, so that charges can be filed for an attempted sexual assault by the older Butch, on the much smaller and younger Max,” Scott said.
“Let's stay calm. There is no need to get the police involved yet. Let's hear what Max has to say.”
“I was talking with my friends about our plans for summer. Butch walked over to us and started saying babies belong in daycare, and school is only for big kids. He then pointed at me and called me a Diaper Baby and that I belong in daycare, and even look like a toddler. I told him to leave me alone, as did a few of my friends. I turned to look at my friend that had just told Butch to stop bullying us. Then Butch grabbed my shorts and pulled them down, so everyone could see my boxers. He reached towards my privates, and I thought he was going to touch me there and maybe even try to pull off my boxers. I told him to leave me alone, but he didn’t stop. He had a strange look in his eyes. I was scared for my safety and life. I reacted. I hit him near his throat. He didn’t back away and kept leering at me. I dropped to my knees and hit him in the crotch. He grabbed his crotch but didn’t step away. He stepped towards me more. I stood up, and our heads hit. I got a big bump here on my head from where his chin hit me. He fell to the ground. I heard a teacher yelling at us. I don’t remember what I said, but I told Butch what I thought of him and him trying to bad touch me on my privates. That is when he started to pee his pants. Next, the mean teacher came and grabbed my arm really hard and jerked me to the side. I told him he was hurting me. He kept being rude and mean so I told him again he was touching me without my permission and was hurting me and I would defend myself if I had to. He looked at me weirdly and then Miss Schmidt walked over to me and my friends and said she would walk us to the office and Mr. Jones could take his nephew to the nurse’s office.”
“Wait a minute. That teacher is the uncle of the bully? Is that why the actions of this bully have been going on for so long? Maybe we need to have the teacher charged as an accomplice to the attempted sexual assault. Have you been letting him off with just warnings? If that is the case, the DA might have to add another to the list of those involved in this assault on Max. I am sure the School Board will love having a lawsuit filed against them and the school” my mom said.
“Please calm down,” the principal said but he was sweating.
“I want to press charges on that perverted juvenile delinquent for his attempted sexual assault on my son, and against the teacher as an accomplice because he was watching and allowing his nephew to do it. And Assault charges on the teacher for manhandling Max.”
“My son is no pervert. He was just trying to toughen up your sissy. It's just boys being boys.” Said Butch’s father.
“Sir, and I use that term loosely, that is the dumbest thing I have ever heard. I’m sure when the social worker comes to investigate you and your home, she will find your statements here interesting. It’s clear your son has learned his bullying from you. He admitted to wanting and trying to touch Max’s private parts. That is what a pervert does and it’s sexual assault. Do you touch your son there? Is that where he learned it? I am sure he will learn a lot more about it while he is in Juvi and the older boys find out he is a sex offender for trying to touch younger boys.” Said a very angry Scott.
“We are leaving. I don’t need to hear this crap. My son did nothing wrong.” Said the man as he stood up and grabbed Butch.
“If you walk out of that door, I will be forced to expel Butch for an attempted sexual assault on school grounds. He will be banned from attending any school in the district, and it will be placed in his academic record. I suggest you sit down before I have the school police officer come in here and take Butch into custody based on the reports of the witnesses and Butch’s own statements.”
At this point Uncle Scott got up and walked out the door, saying he would be back in a moment. I saw him using his cell phone.
“We don’t allow fighting or any type of bullying at the school. Up to now, the kids Butch was bullying would not make a formal statement, and the only witness was normally Mr. James. I can tell that he was protecting his nephew and allowing or even encouraging bullying to take place at this school. As of now, Mr. James you are suspended pending a further investigation into your activities relating to allowing and encouraging bullying, as well as potentially allowing and encouraging Butch to attempt his sexual assault today. I will make sure to talk to all the prior victims and see if you threatened or intimidated them. As I recall, you escorted several of them to the office. I am also going to be passing the report to the state board so they can review it and consider actions revoking your teaching credentials.”
“Since it is the last week of school, I will be suspending Butch. However, it is in-school suspension, and he will have 1 hour of detention afterward. It will start today. If he misses serving his suspension and detention for any reason, I will be required to present expulsion papers to the school board, along with a recording of this meeting, and the long list of past complaints against Butch. I do suggest you bring him some dry pants, to wear, otherwise, I think the nurse might have some diapers he can wear if you prefer.”
“That’s fine, I don’t got time to bring him clothes. He can wear whatever you have that fits him. I am already missing work for this crap, and that will interfere with my time at the bar watching the game tonight.”
“Normally, we are required to punish all students involved in any fight. However, I believe Max was acting to protect himself. It would be improper to punish a person who was only trying to prevent further assault and possible sexual abuse. I would suggest Max see a therapist or counselor if he needs to work through this incident. The other boys were only witnesses and didn’t do anything. According to the statements of several of them, they were trying to calm Max down and get him to walk away when Mr. James grabbed Max’s arm and jerked him.”
As he finished this talking, Uncle Scott came back in.
“I have talked to a friend of mine. He is a lawyer, and he will be here in a few minutes. He wants to know what actions the school is taking in this sexual assault instance, and why this troublemaker's behavior was allowed to go on and escalate to this point. His office is only a few blocks away.”
“That is not needed. I think we have worked this all out. There is no need to bring in any lawyers or others.”
“Sir, it sounds like you are scared of an investigation and what it will turn up. Mrs. Kobbs will be here in a few minutes as well. As you know, she is the head of the school board. When I called her and told her what happened she was shocked and appalled and said she would be here in a few moments. She requested everyone stay until she arrives.”
At that time there was a knock on the door, and a secretary gave a note to the principal.
“It seems, Mrs. Kobbs, called and has directed me to keep everyone here until she arrives. Otherwise, she will have to call the police to prevent tampering with any evidence and facts.”
We all sat there for a few minutes. It was eerie quiet. Scott’s phone rang. He saw who it was and said the lawyer was there and he would show him in.
A man came in and he was slender and baldish. I guess he is kinda old, so maybe 35 or 40. He introduced himself, as Brett, and said he needed to talk to my mom and me in private for just a moment.
“Hi Max, I am a long-time friend of Scott’s. He told me what happened, and I would like to help you. This school has been on the radar all year for bullying and other issues that seem to just keep happening without some of the offenders getting into trouble, while others are severely punished. I was a small kid, like you when I was growing up. I hated bullies because I was an easy target. Scott was one of the first people who ever helped me when a bully was picking on me. We have been friends ever since. There will be no charge to you for any of my help. Would you like me to represent you? I would like to get your mother to approve also. Legally all I need is your request and approval, but I like to get the parents too, when they are looking out for the best interests of their kids.”
“Mr. Brett. Thanks. I would like you to help me. Butch is a bad bully. I haven’t seen him much because we are new here. But I know he has picked on my friends a lot before. His uncle is one of the teachers here, and he is really mean to any of the smaller kids or ones he calls sissies.”
“It’s my pleasure to meet you. If Max is ok with it, I am too. I think we will need to talk later, as there is some background you should be aware of. It’s the main reason it’s just Max and me now, and why we started over in a new state.”
“No worries. I have a question for Max. Would you like to have the teacher that grabbed you arrested? I can already see the formation of a bruise. That is evidence enough that he was overly aggressive. That is an assault on a minor charge. What about Butch? I don’t think they would do much because of his age, however, getting arrested and a few days in juvi, might straighten him out a little. I can make a call and have a trustworthy police officer here in a few minutes.”
“Yes, please. Both of them. I hope they get a social worker, and she is a pain to Butch’s dad.” I said with a smile.
“Let me make a quick call. He should be in the parking lot by now.”
Brett made a call, and then in under a minute 2 police officers walked in the front doors.
“Hello, gentlemen. What we have is an attempted sexual assault by a much bigger boy and I understand 2 years older than little Max here. The teacher grabbed and jerked Max around and he already has bruising. The teacher it turns out is related to the bully, in fact, he is the uncle and seems to be encouraging the bullying and protecting the bullies so they can teach the “sissies” a lesson.”
“Thanks, Brett, sounds good. Let's go take care of this.”
We all walked into the room where everyone was sitting. When the police walked in, I heard the principal say something under his breath.
“Good Afternoon. I am Officer Holmes, and this is my partner Officer Watson. I understand this meeting was recorded. I will need a copy of that recording. I will also need a copy of any written statements or recordings taken in relation to it, as well as the camera footage and recordings. Further, I am requesting the school records for the accused. We are here for 2 charges, so far at this time, more could come later. The first is for Assault against a Minor. Mr. James, would you please stand? I need you to go with my partner and you can explain to him what happened. I will need to speak with Butch and his parent or guardian. There is a claim of attempted sexual assault on a minor. There might be other charges for accomplices at a later date as well. The rest of you, would you please give me your child’s name, as well as your name, and then you may leave. We will contact you at a later time to get any additional statements that are not already in the file or recorded by the school.
My friends all left. It was Mom and me there with Brett and Uncle Scott. Mr. Brett had me tell him what happened again. He has a recorder so he would have it. I told him how scared I was. I told him how hard Mr. Jones grabbed me and that I told him it hurt but he didn’t let go then. He asked me questions and I answered them. Some I was trying not to cry because it brought up bad memories. I saw them take Mr. James out of the room in handcuffs. Butch’s dad I guess got upset at the police officer. They took him out in handcuffs and then took Butch out in handcuffs. He was still in his wet pants and crying. I had to say something. I saw that there were 3 more police officers, 2 men, and 1 lady, that are here now for a total of 5.
“Officer, sir. He wet his pants. The nurse has diapers that will fit him, so he doesn’t pee in your car.”
“Thanks for the heads up. I will have the nurse that checks him over at juvi, investigate his wetting, and suggest a diaper for the day to be safe.”
The principal came out. He had been talking to the police officers, Mrs. Kobb, and Mr. Brett.
“Max, I am very sorry this happened. I didn’t know how much of a bully Butch was. His uncle, I am assuming, has been helping cover up his behavior. I understand if you want to take the last 2 days of school off to recover. You will, of course, be advanced to 5th grade, with the rest of your class. I have put a note in your and your friends' files to reach out to your parents before school starts to make sure you are placed in a classroom with a teacher they are okay with. Brett suggested that would be helpful.”
“Thanks. But if I don’t go to school, it will look like I am afraid of Butch and his 2 buddies that normally are with him picking on us smaller kids. I wonder where they are today, now that I think about it. I like school, except for the bullies. My teacher is AWESOME. I wish I could have Mr. Hansen next year. He makes learning fun and does stuff that makes us think, not just copy something from a book. Can he teach 5th grade next year? I will be here tomorrow with my friends. But I would like to go home now if I can. I got a really bad headache from where Butch’s head hit mine.”
“Not a problem. I can give you a pass to go to class and get your backpack if you like.”
“Can you ask Ben or Matty to bring it to me after school? Ben and Matty are my bestest friends. Matty lives 2 houses away, and Ben is in the next division of houses, a few streets over. I bet if I go to class everyone will want to ask me questions. I don’t want to interrupt Mr. Hansen like that. It would be very disrespectful to him.”
“I will ask Matty to bring it to you after school since he is so close. Have a good day, and again, I am very sorry for what happened. Next year I can assure you there will be more provisions and ways of detouring bullying and harassment.”
Mom and I walked out to her truck. I knew my diaper was really wet, even after being changed at lunch. But it’s a kid's diaper so it doesn’t hold as much. I get in my booster seat and buckle up.
“Max, I talked with Brett and Scott. They both think it would be good if you talked to your therapist. I called him earlier and he has an opening today in about 30 minutes. I know this may not be what you want, but I think it is what is best for you. Brett said it could also be helpful in the case against the boy and especially the teacher. I won’t force you, but I am asking you to talk to him. If you do, you can skip this week’s appointment.”
“Mom, I really don’t want to talk about it. I was scared and mad. I didn’t think, I just remembered what Uncle Chris taught Brian and me before we moved. But if it will make you happy, I will talk to him. Can we get ice cream? I think it will help my headache. I need to be changed because I am soaked. Can you do that before I see the therapist, please?”
“If you are going to actually talk with him today, I think we can swing over and get you some ice cream. What would you like?”
“Can we go to DQ? I know blizzards are expensive and stuff, but I am happy with just a dipped ice cream bar.”
“Max, how about we split a blizzard, would that work for you? Do you want a Reece’s PB cup blizzard or a Heath Toffee blizzard?”
“I like both of them. It will be nice to share it with you mommy. I love you so much. I was afraid you would be mad at me for getting into trouble at school. Especially after all the stuff that happened at my old school and with father and stuff. I was worried I disappointed you.” I said as I tried to hold back tears.
“Maxie, I love you. Nothing you can do will ever stop that. You did nothing wrong, and I am proud you stood up for yourself. I am glad you were not hurt much either. I have always known you have a hard head. I don’t agree with fighting, but when you do it to protect yourself and have no other choice, I will support your choice. In this case, you didn’t have much of a choice, especially with your shorts at your ankles, because you couldn’t walk or run away.” Mom said with a giggle.
“I was really happy I had my boxers over my diaper today. I normally do that when I don’t wear a diaper shirt. Next year I think if I still need diapers, I think I want to wear diaper shirts most of the time because then no one will see the top of the diaper like Butch did. I think I want to wear Boxers then too, so no one could even tell it’s a diaper shirt. Is that okay with you mommy?”
“I think that is a wise idea, Maxie. We will get that all worked out if we need to in a few months when school is starting up.”
We shared a Toffee Blizzard. It was so good and nice to share with mommy. We did this sometimes for a special treat when I was little, but we haven’t done anything fun or nice like this the last year. Mom took me into the bathroom and changed me into another kid's diaper. I didn’t want to walk around DQ and anywhere we go in a thick diaper, because I know it will show and stuff.
I met with the therapist. We talked about what happened and he took notes. He asked me how I felt, and stuff and I told him I thought he was going to touch me and maybe try to make me do stuff like my father did. We talked about the teacher grabbing me. I showed him where he did it and he took pictures of the bruise I had already. It’s going to be really black and blue when Brian gets here. We talked about my friends and how they were helping stick up for me, but also letting me fight my own battle. I said I am pretty sure Ben and Matty would have tackled Butch if I got knocked down or stuff. I am a little worried about his 2 dufus friends. But, I won’t live in fear, and with my friends around I know they won’t mess with us. I told him about Brian and about my unknown cousin. We talked about my feelings for both of them and how they will affect my life this summer and in the future. He said he looked forward to meeting Brian. I remembered then that our moms want us both to talk to him about what happened. He asked about my headache. I told him it still hurt a little, but the blizzard helped it a lot. He laughed.
Mom said we had a few errands to run before going home. For the next hour, we had to stop at a few places to get stuff. She got more plants for the other garden bed and the patio. We got home after my normal time from school. I went over to Matty’s house to get my backpack and see if we had any homework. I know tomorrow we will have some different types of tests we were taking, but they don’t affect our grade. I think he said they were placement exams and a personality exam.
“Max, I was worried when the principal asked me to bring your backpack home and give it to you. I thought maybe you got in trouble or something.”
“He told me I could skip school the next 2 days if I want to. I told him I wanted to go class and be with my friends. I had a bad headache, so I said I wanted to go home today. Mom wanted me to talk to my therapist. But I got some ice cream before I talked to him, so it wasn’t too bad. Did I miss anything good?”
“Cool. Yeah, it was crazy after we got back to the class. All the kids at recess were asking us what happened and where you and Butch were. Some even asked if Mr. James got arrested because 2 boys were in the office or nurse’s office and they said they saw him in handcuffs.”
“He got arrested for hurting my arm. Look at the bruise. Butch got arrested too. But they told me that because of his age they won’t do much. The cops thought taking him to Juvi might make him see how much trouble he could be in. He was still in his wet pants. I suggested they get him a diaper so he didn’t pee in the car. The cop said he would suggest it to the nurse at Juvi. His dad got arrested too, but I don’t know what for. I heard him yelling when they were talking to him, so maybe for that. I just hope people leave me alone tomorrow. I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Mr. Hansen told us all to calm down and not worry about stuff. He said the principal would talk about it at the assembly they do on the last day of school. We got the tests tomorrow. It’s free reading or drawing when we are done with each one. I and Ben asked Mr. Hansen about the tests. Ben is worried it would hurt his grades or classes next year or in middle school. He told us the first one is a placement test. It helps the school see where we are in different subjects. It helps them put us in the right class next year I guess and shows them what they need to teach better. The 2nd test is some type of personality test. I guess it shows how we learn best and stuff. I don’t fully understand it, but he told us not to worry, and he knew we would do just fine, and if we don’t worry, we will do better. I told my mom about them, and she said I should wear a diaper tomorrow, just in case. I wore them the last 2 Fridays at school and my test scores were better.”
“Ok, that makes sense, I guess. My old teacher told us if we worry about a test, we will make errors and stuff. But if we just focus and do our best, we have nothing to worry about. I will wear a diaper for it too I guess.” I said and then started to laugh. Matty started laughing and his mom heard us and came over.
“Max, I am glad you are ok. When we all got there, I was worried someone got hurt. What he did to you is bad and very wrong, but at least you had boxers on over your diaper.”
“Yeah, I didn’t wear a diaper shirt, so I guess the top was sticking out a bit and my shirt got stuck on it or something. Ben told me he fixed it when he stood next to me. Next year if I have to wear diapers, I will wear a diaper shirt and boxers, just in case. Then anyone would only think my shirt was tucked into my boxers, like a nerd.” Matty started to giggle when I said that.
Matty asked his mom if he could hang out with me and go ride bikes. She said fine, but he had to be home before 6 or else. He set his watch alarm, and so did I. We got to my house, and I told my mom I wanted to go bike riding, but I needed a change again. Once I was changed, we rode to Ben’s house. Talked for a few minutes and his mom wanted to talk to me in private to make sure I was ok. Then we all rode over to Jimmy’s and Jacob's place. It is closer to Ben’s house than Collin’s is.
“Max, are you ok? We heard you and Butch got in a big fight and you kicked his butt and made him pee his pants.” Jimmy said.
“Yeah, one of the guys in my class had to go to the nurse. When he came back he told me he saw Mr. James in handcuffs and he thought Butch was in them too. He said the police took them and someone else.” Jacob said.
“It’s kinda a long story. I will tell everyone when we are together. But I am ok, and yes, they took Mr. James to jail because he grabbed my arm really hard and jerked me around. Butch got arrested too, but they said not much will happen because of his age, but he is spending a few days in Juvi, its kids’ jail. He wet his pants, and I told the cop he should put him in a diaper before he got in his car. He said he would suggest the nurse at juvi diaper him, just in case. Mr. James is Butch’s uncle. Now we know why he never did anything when someone complained about Butch and his friends to him. I hurt my head when it hit Butch’s but it's okay now. I will be in school tomorrow. I was told I could skip the rest of the classes and still go to 5th grade, but I want to be with my friends. There was a lady there from the school board or something. She seemed nice to me, but the principal was really worried about her and seemed scared of her. Can you guys come ride bike with us? We are going to talk to Collin next.”
“We can ask. We told our foster mom what we heard and stuff and she was worried for you. She might want to talk to you. She is really nice and worries if we get hurt or stuff. It's nice having a mom like that instead of one that hurts you or lets others hurt you.” Jimmy said.
They went to ask. She said yes, but she wanted to talk to me for a minute, while they changed into play clothes. I told her I was fine and a little about what happened. I said she could call my mom and she could explain it more. I like her, she is nice. She said she had problems with Mr. James before, so she was glad he got what he deserved.
We got on our bikes and rode to Collin’s. He is not home, so we went next door where his brother is at daycare. He was there and wanted to talk about everything. The lady there suggested he get his bike and we all ride to the park where we can talk in peace and privacy. So, we did.
We talked about what happened and more about summer fun. All of us are taking the swimming and diving class. Jimmy is old enough to do it, since he has taken a swimming class or lessons before. It will be a lot of fun. They all want to meet Brian when he gets here. I told them I didn’t know what time he arrives on Thursday, but on Friday we will be out having fun, and we can all do it together. Maybe we should go fishing, I suggested and everyone liked that idea. We left so Jimmy and Jacob could be home before 5. Matty went home since the park is behind our houses. I rode my bike with Ben to his house so we could talk in private for a few minutes.
We went to his room so we could be alone.
“Max, I was scared today. I wanted to hit and hurt him, so much, but I was afraid if I started hitting him, I wouldn’t stop. If you had asked for help or if he knocked you down, I would have gone after him. I think Matty was the same way. I saw he had his fists made ready to go. Even Adam looked like he was ready to fight Butch. I am glad his goons weren’t there today. Are you really ok?” Ben said as he hugged and held me.
“I am. I feel better now. I still got a little headache. But it's not too bad. I got a bump on my head where I hit Butch in the jaw. I was trying to break his jaw or some of his teeth. Brian’s dad, my Uncle Chris, taught Brian and me some ways to defend ourselves in case others started picking on us or trying to hurt us after my father was in the news. When I thought, Butch was going to touch my boxers, it's like time stopped. I remembered and saw the stuff my uncle taught us. I just did what he showed us. I hit him in the throat. He told us there is no such thing as a fair fight if you are in danger of being hurt, so kick or hit him where it counts. That’s why I fell to my knees and hit him. I couldn’t kick him with my shorts at my ankles. He said if we stand up quickly and hit a person’s jaw with our head, we have a chance to break the jam or at least some of the person’s teeth. For Butch, it made him wet his pants. I don’t even know what I was yelling at him. I was so angry and mad. I saw my father there for a second and that made me even madder. I am glad you and Matty were trying to calm me down. I thought about kicking him, but I couldn’t be that mean. Mom took me to see my therapist and we talked about what happened. I got ice cream so that was good. Mom is not mad or disappointed in me. I was worried she would be upset or mad at me.”
“I’m glad. I can’t believe you are going to come to school the last 2 days when the principal said you didn’t have to.”
“I didn’t want more rumors to happen. I didn’t want people to think I was scared or anything. Mr. Hansen makes school fun. The part I hate is bullies. I don’t think they will bother us the next 2 days. Anyways, I would be bored at home, so I want to be with my friends.”
“He is a good teacher. I like him a lot. I wish he taught 5th grade. At least we won’t get Mr. James.”
As Ben hugged me again, I kissed him. We started tongue wrestling, while we rubbed each other’s diapered butt. We stopped when there was a knock on his door. It was soft, so I think it’s his lil bro, George.
“Come in”
“Hi Max. I heard mommy and Ben talk about something at school and a fight with a bully. Mom said you were hurt at school, and I wanted to make sure you are ok. I like you a lot. You are like another big brother. You are super cool, and nice to me. Are you ok?” George said quickly.
“Thanks George. I appreciate that. Ben is lucky, he has a really cool little bro. I am fine. But if you gave me a hug, I would feel better.”
George ran over and hugged me. He held on for a while. Ben joined in and hugged me and his lil bro.
“Boys, Max’s mom called, and he needs to head home. So please let go of him. You will see a lot of him this summer, don’t worry.” Their mom said, which made me blush a little as I was being hugged by Georgie and Ben.
Ben gave me a quick kiss as he walked me to my bike. I said I would see him at school tomorrow.
When I got home, I saw Uncle Scott sitting talking to my mom.
“Hi Uncle Scott. Thanks for your help today!” I said as I went and hugged him.
“It was my pleasure Max. Brett is happy to help you out too. He is a good guy and hates to see kids hurt. I just stopped by to make sure you and your mom were ok after the headaches today. Speaking of headaches, how is your head doing? How bad is that bump?”
“My head still hurts a little. The bump is kinda big. I hope the bump on his jaw hurts a lot more.”
“I talked to Matty when we got home. He told me what you did. That is impressive, and a good way to take care of a bully or anyone else that is trying to hurt you. Do you normally wear boxers over your diaper?”
“I learned it from my Uncle Chris, he is Brian's Dad. My normal diaper shirts didn’t look right with this shirt, so I just wore the shirt. I thought boxers would be good, just in case I bent over, and someone saw the top of the boxers. Ben said my shirt got caught on the top edge of the diaper. He fixed it as he stood next to me. If I have to wear diapers next year, I am going to wear a diaper shirt and boxers, just in case.”
“Sounds like a wise plan, but we can hope that by then you will only need them at home or night time. If you need anything, let me know. I am happy to help. I am sure I will see you more over the week, but if not before school is out, enjoy the last couple of days.”
“Thanks, Uncle Scott” I said as I hugged him. He hugged me and patted my diapered butt.
The rest of the night was normal. I talked to Brian. He is excited to be spending the summer here. I didn’t tell him about the bike. He said he is bringing his favorite rod and his little tackle box. I told him what stuff he would need here. I also said he could use my stuff if he needed anything. He got some money so he can buy some lures and stuff for fishing here. I found out he flies into Denver. Mom is picking him up, is what she told him. He gets in around noon he said. I figured I needed to talk to mom, because I want to go with her to pick him up. I told him about the plans for swimming and some of the other classes we had found out about. He is excited about some of them. He wants to check out the support group. I reminded him I am in diapers all the time, but I use the bathroom to go poop. He said it's ok. He told me he has some accidents, so he is in diapers sometimes during the day. I suggested he wear one for the flight, in case he falls asleep or gets excited or scared when he can’t get up to use the bathroom. He told me that was a good idea. I knew he was already going to wear one, but I wanted to make him feel better about it. I heard mom and my aunt talking and that Brian was in diapers this week. Mom said we had plenty and a good store nearby. Mom said to put several in his backpack, and make sure he has some pacifiers in it too. If he won’t use it on the plane, he might need it for the long car trip home.
The next day, school was a zoo. Lots of kids kept bugging me at recess and lunch. I finally went to the library for the rest of lunch so we had some privacy. The tests were ok. I didn’t think the first one was hard. The second one was kind of strange and different. But I think I did good on it.
On Wednesday, the last day of school there is an assembly. The principal talked about summer and not forgetting what we learned. He also talked about bullying and that the punishment for it will be a lot greater next year. The school is getting more cameras so they can watch all the recess area, to make sure no one is being picked on or bullied. He said pulling a person’s pants down in school, what is called ‘pantsing’, is bullying and anyone that does it will have at least 1 week of suspension and then 2 weeks detention. It also will be referred to the school board to determine if expulsion or other penalties should be added. When the assembly was over it was lunch. After lunch, we just did fun stuff. Mr. Hansen had a trivial pursuit game based on what he taught this year. It was pretty fun. The prizes were cool. Just before the end of class he gave us all our report cards. The Bell rang and we all got up to leave, but Mr. Hansen asked me to talk to him for a minute. Ben and Matty looked concerned. I smiled and said I’m fine. Matty said he would wait at the bike rack for me.
“Max, I just wanted to say I really enjoyed having you in my class this year. You are a very smart and caring boy. I think you will go far if you keep following your heart. You have some very good friends. Enjoy your summer, and don’t worry about the stuff you can’t change. Enjoy being a kid. When you are older, you will wish you were a kid again. Now go have fun this summer.”
“Thank you sir. I really enjoyed your class. You made learning fun. I hope my teacher next year is as nice and good as you. Have a great summer.” I said and then dashed out the door. Matty was waiting at the bike rack with his brother.
“Well, school is done. It’s summertime. Time for some fun!” Matty said. We agreed.
When I got home, there was a note from Mom. She said that Ben’s mom had to take George somewhere and Ben was going to hang out with me until after dinner. She said she would be home between 5 and 5:30. The note said there were grapes and orange juice in the fridge. A few minutes later, Ben showed up on his bike.
“My mom said she had to take Georgie to something, and if I wanted I could stay here instead of going with them. She said she would call after dinner time. Where is your mom?” Ben said as he started to strip down to his diaper.
“I got a note, and she said you were coming over. She said she won’t be home until between 5 and 5:30. So that means we got about 2 hours. I need a diaper change. How about you?”
“Mom told me I could change here. I have some in my old backpack, just in case. She said I should have a pair of shorts with too just in case I leak or we go play so I don’t get too hot. Mom’s.” he said with a laugh.
“Yeah, Moms can be a pain sometimes, but we love them so much and they love us. Let’s go to my room, we can have some fun, and eventually get a dry diaper on.” I said with a smirk. Ben’s eyes got big, as he figured out what I wanted to do, and that caused him to smile. We grab each other’s hand, and waddle upstairs to my bedroom to have some special fun!
Once we get to my room, I turn and kiss Ben. He grabs onto me and kisses me back. We kiss and make out for a couple of minutes. I got a major stiffy in my soggy diaper, and I can feel Ben does too, because it's rubbing into my diaper.
“Ben, I want to try doing it on the bed. Now that I got a bunk bed and it’s way different than my old bed, I think I can do it there. I have bad memories about what my father did to me in my bed. I want to try to forget and erase them. I think if we do fun stuff on the bed, the fun and good memories can start to replace the bad ones. What do you want to do first? We can suck each other or we can do each other?”
“Max, I want you to be happy and feel good with what we do. If the bed is not good for you, we can do it on the floor or on the sofa or bean bags in your TV area. I don’t care. I love you and want to show you how much. I think it would be fun to suck on each other at the same time. Can you put your finger in me too? That felt awesome last time.”
I guided Ben to my bottom bunk. I had him wait while I ran and grabbed some stuff. I had to get a big towel and the Vaseline from the bathroom. I made sure to close my door all the way this time. I laid the towel on my bed. We both laid on it with our big heads in line with the other’s little head. I took the head of his stiffy in my mouth. I heard him gasp and I knew he was liking it. I felt him take me in his mouth. I enjoyed sucking on him. It’s the perfect pacifier I think. I bobbed my head on his stiffy and had the whole thing in my mouth. I was playing with his balls, and then put my finger on his wonderful boy hole. I pushed and my finger slid into his ass easily. He moaned, and that felt wonderful as he was sucking on me. About a minute later I felt him do the same to me. Once we were both in the other, we started finger fucking each other. We were rubbing each other’s prostate. It felt wonderful. It didn’t take long for either of us to reach our boygasm. Ben got his first. His moaning on my stiffy is what put mine over the top.
“Max, that was great. Can you do me. I want to feel you in me. I loved it when you did me last time. It just felt perfect.”
“Anything for you Ben. Let’s move around a little. I want to start with doggie style. If I get to ruff tell me.” I said, as I helped get us both in a better position.
I used some Vaseline on his hole as I worked 2 fingers into him. They went in pretty easy. I lubed up my stiffy and grabbed his hips. I put the head of my little cock at his tight butthole, and pushed in. It was so warm, soft, and tight. I loved the feeling of being in Ben and fucking him. I pushed all the way in him. I started to slowly pull out and then push back in. I wanted to enjoy this. After about 5 minutes I realized Ben was pushing back onto my stiffy, each time I pushed in. I started to go a little faster and harder. What Ben said next got me even hornier.
“Max, fuck me good. Breed my boy pussy. Do me hard and fast. I am close and I love how you feel inside me!”
I started fucking him harder and faster. I heard him moaning and I knew he was close. I wanted to last a bit longer, so I would push all the way in, then grind my hips and cock around so it rubbed all over the inside of him and worked his prostate. After 2 minutes of this, Ben gasp and started shaking. His body tensed and his hole grabbed my stiffy so hard I thought it would squeeze it off. I tried to keep fucking him and I was able to, but it was much slower. He was having his orgasm for almost a minute. When he was coming down, he had relaxed and had his head resting on my pillow now.
I fucked him for 6 more minutes. I would go fast and hard, then slow and gentle, and mix it up. I was getting really close. I figured Ben was too. I had read about jack rabbit fucking, so I wanted to try it. I held his hips firmly and just slammed into him as hard and fast as I could. His hole started to spasm and the tightness pushed me over the edge. I pushed in as hard and deep as I could while I felt my balls pull tight and try to shoot sperm into him, as I had my baby boygasm. It was wonderful. We came together and it took us a while to come back to reality. I was still buried in his hot hole, but I was going soft.
“Max that was so good. I think I can come one more time. Can I do you now?”
“Sure. But I prefer having you look at me when you do me. So I can see your eyes, smile, and that you love me.”
“Okay, sounds fun to me.”
We moved and I laid on my back. I brought my legs up and held onto my knees. Ben got between my legs and he started lubing up my hole. He grabbed my ankles, pushed my knees to my ears, and lined up his stiffy. I felt him push at the entrance of my hole. Next, I felt him push all the way in and his balls were rubbing my butt. Ben did it slowly and gently. It was great. I felt loved as he worked my boy-hole. I lasted about 10 minutes, I think. It was so nice. He rubbed my nipples and I played with his. When I started to come, I saw the look of love in Ben’s eyes. Next, I heard him grunt and tense up. He went stiff as he pushed as far and deep into me as he could. We were like this for a few minutes. Ben still had my ankles and had me bent almost in half. He was still in me but he was not moving. He was breathing heavily, so I knew he was still awake. When I squeezed my butt on him, he moaned. When Ben finally was able to move, he pulled out of me, let go of my ankles, and kissed me.
“Max, that was wonderful. I like both of it, when you do me and I do you. I think I like it best when you are in me. I love you so much.” Ben said as he leaned in to kiss me.
Ben slid off the bed and grabbed our diapers and some wipes. He got me cleaned up and diapered. We switched places and I returned the favor of a loving diaper change. I kissed him as soon as I got his diaper on him.
It’s funny, Ben started to wet this diaper while I was kissing him. It was less than a minute after I got his diaper on him. He could have been peeing on me when he put my diaper on if he had started going just a little sooner, or he could have peed in my butt when he was still in me.
“Max, I hope you don’t get upset, but I want to tell you how I feel. I am excited I get to meet Brian. I know how special he is to you. I am a bit upset he is here all summer because that means we won’t get to play with each other much, I had really hoped we could do it a couple times a week at least. I wanted us to spend some special time together cuddling and talking and stuff, but with him here I don’t think that will happen much. But I know he needs you now, so I am ok with it.”
“Ben, I am excited too. Part of me is happy I get to see him all summer, and another part is upset because I know we can’t have as much private time. I know Brian will give us private time if I ask, or he might want to join in. We played with each other before my dad caught us and then started using and hurting us. Would you be ok if he played with us? If not, it’s okay, but I would like to know in case Brian and I talk about that stuff in the first few days.”
“Max, I love you, and I like playing around alot. If Brian wants to play with you, or both of us, I am ok with it. It could be a lot of fun. I have read stories where a boy has a stiffy in his mouth and his butt at same time. They said it was called ‘split roasting’ and it sounded kinda fun. I would like to try it, and maybe with you and Brian it will be a perfect time to try.”
“I have read about that too. I think Brian would be happy to join in so that we can split-roast you. But now I think I want to cuddle with you. Let’s set my alarm so it wakes us before 5, in case we fall asleep again.”
Ben smiled and reached for my alarm clock. Once it was set, we cuddled and talked about all the different kinds of stuff we could do this summer. We ended up dosing off. I am glad I set the alarm. When it woke us up, we got up and went downstairs for some juice. Mom arrived a few minutes later.
“Well boys, school is out for the summer and you both will be in 5th grade when it starts again. How does it feel?”
“It feels great to be out of school. Mr. Hansen is a cool teacher, and I hope I get one like him next year.” I said and Ben nodded.
Ben went home but said he would call tomorrow and email me tonight from his tablet. I said I couldn’t wait, then we hugged, and I gave him a quick kiss.
Brian arrives tomorrow. I am so excited, but a little nervous too. Deep down, I am afraid he will blame me for everything my dad did to him, especially since it was my idea to play around that day when dad saw us. I guess mom noticed I was nervous.
“Maxie, what’s wrong? I figured you would be so happy and excited to have Brian here for the summer. But you look nervous or upset. Talk to me so I can try to help you. You can’t keep holding in everything, or you will explode one day.”
“I’m excited he is coming. But I am scared a little too. I am scared he is mad and blames me for what happened and the stuff now. I’m afraid he won’t want to be friends anymore, just cousins.” I said as the tears started to flow.
“Maxie, why would you think he would ever feel like that? Is there something I should know? You can talk to me. I’m here to help you and I love you so much! Let's sit on the sofa. Actually, I think we should snuggle on the sofa, so we can talk before dinner.”
I don’t know how long we talked. Mostly I talked. I told Mom about that day and what happened. How Brian thought we should just wait and do it the next day, but I wanted to do it really bad, so he finally agreed. If I had not pushed him to do it, none of this would have ever happened. We would not be in diapers, and we would still be neighbors. She asked me some questions about stuff, and I answered most of them. A few times I said I was not ready to talk about it yet, and she was okay with it.
“Maxie, thanks for finally talking to me about some of what happened. It was not your fault. It is your father’s fault. You didn’t do anything wrong. You are a boy, and from what I have learned from your uncle, and several others, boys like to play with their stiffies a lot, because it feels good. You and Brian were so close it makes sense that you both were doing it together. Your father didn’t just walk in, see it, and then decide that he should do all those terrible things to you boys. He had those thoughts for a while, and he was trying to figure out a way to do them. When he saw you boys, it gave him a way to blackmail and trick you into doing what he said to do. If there are any issues between you and Brian, let me know. I can talk to you both about any problems or I can talk to him if it’s something he has a problem with. I am pretty sure Brian doesn’t blame you. If he did, I don’t think he would be so excited to come visit and spend time with you.”
“I hope you are right Mommy. I don’t want him to be mad at me or to do something to get even or anything like that. I love Brian like a brother and stuff.”
“I know he loves you the same way. Now calm down and relax. You can watch some TV or read a little, while I start dinner. How does Liver sound?”
“YUCK, I thought you loved me. Liver is nasty.” I said. I noticed Mom had a smile and was starting to laugh.
“Maxie, I won’t do that to you. I don’t like liver much. Some duck liver patte is good, but that is about the only way I can eat it. I just wanted to see your reaction. Your facial expression was so funny. How about instead of liver, we have chicken alfredo with broccoli? I know you like that and it should help you calm down and relax tonight.”
“That sounds much better. I can make garlic bread if you want.”
“That would be great. You are in charge of the garlic bread. Once the pasta and broccoli are done, is when you should focus on the bread, so I will let you know when it's time for you to work your magic with the garlic.”
Dinner was great. Mom got me changed after dinner, and then I read for a while on my tablet and then played some games on it, while stretched out on the sofa. Mom got me some headphones so when I am on the tablet in the house, I can listen to my relaxation music or other music if I want to. I had been listening to my relaxing music for a few minutes when I had the craving to suck on a pacifier. Mom got it for me when I asked, and she brought me some juice too. I read and replied to Ben’s email, and I even sent one to Brian telling him how excited and happy I am he will be here this summer. Ben told me the awesome story, Young Innocence, on Nifty just got updated. I have to read that tomorrow when I have time. I looked on Wattpad, and more of the stories I like, and the authors got deleted again. I am so mad. I really liked Sleepover Challenge, Descending the Sibling Ranks, Lemons to Lemonade, Diapered Cousins, and My Best Friend’s Worst Vacation. It’s so frustrating and crazy they do that. It's wrong because the stories don’t violate their policies or the law. It's censorship and Mr. Hansen told us in class that it's wrong and bad. It’s how some places like Russia and China try to control the people by limiting what they can read, watch, or listen to.
Mom came over and pointed at me, and I know that means to take off my headphones so I can hear her.
“Max, I want to talk about tomorrow a little bit.”
“Okay, what time do we leave to go get Brian?”
“I will be leaving between 6:30 and 7 am. I have some errands I need to run while I am in Denver. I need to have them look at my phone and see why it’s acting funny. I figure it is best if you stay here. Matty is busy in the morning, and so is Ben. Scott next door said he would love to have you come spend the day with him. He said he will make breakfast for you if you want, especially if you decide to sleep a little more after you walk over.”
“But, Mommy, I wanted to go pick up Brian and spend time with him on the drive home and stuff.” I said in a depressed and sad tone.
“Maxie, you will have all summer to spend with him. I know you will be bored with the errands I have to run, and I might have to do one after I pick him up. I think it would be easier on him if he needs to be changed, to have the first time happen when you are not there. I think he will be wearing one of the overnight diapers, the Mega-Max. If he is, I won’t need to change him most likely until around dinner time. I think Brian and I should have some private time so we can talk. I want to explain a few things about how we do things here now, so he understands. I also want to see how he is doing and talk to him about his wetting and diapers. If you were there, I think he would be embarrassed. Even with you wearing them all the time, he will be embarrassed to talk about it. I know you want to take Brian and introduce him to all your friends. I think that can wait until Friday. I have to go to my office, so I will trust you both to behave while I am gone and if you want to ride your bike then, I won’t have a problem with it. Scott said he has a few ideas of fun things you both can do. You know the code to open the garage, so if you need your fishing pole or anything else while I am gone tomorrow, you can get it. I told Scott I would text him when we are on the way home, so if you guys are out you will have an idea of when we should arrive.”
“Okay, I think I understand. I don’t want him embarrassed and stuff. He will see me in my diaper all the time, and I guess I will see him in his too. I guess he might be embarrassed about that at first, like I was.”
“Exactly. That is one thing I will explain and discuss with him. At home, he normally wore just his diaper, but he would put on shorts to go play in the yard or if anyone came over. Here, he will be like you, and that includes just your diapers in the backyard and when your friends are over. Your aunt thinks it’s a great idea and will continue it, as well as a few others we discussed when he goes home. I will explain the few changes we will be making tomorrow night after dinner. It’s nothing major for you, so don’t worry. It will help Brian get used to the diapers, pacifiers, and stuff, especially when there are others around, like your friends or their parents. Now I think it’s about time for you to get ready for bed. Go brush your teeth and make sure your face and hands are clean. You can play on your tablet afterward until I bring your pill up for you.” Mommy said and then gave me a quick hug and a kiss.
About 15 minutes later, Mom tucked me into bed after she gave me my pill. I was asleep really fast. Tomorrow will be so cool, and I can’t wait to see Brian again. I just wish I could get to pick him up, but maybe Uncle Scott and I can find something fun to do.
End Chapter 14
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on NIFTY or on AO3.
Lemons to Lemonade, on AO3, and now on Nifty.
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page. Check them out.
The suggested additional Story reading links for this chapter are listed below.
Make sure to check them out.
________
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. This is the only way an Author knows people are reading his work, and the time he dedicates to writing and editing the story is not wasted! I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Please donate to the site. They need your donations so they can keep the site going.
Tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section. It's a long list with several repeats from the last chapter, to make sure you get the chance to enjoy them!
Suggested Reading List of Links in this chapter:
Trailer Trash (AO3)
Chapter 15: Fun time with Uncle Scott
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 15
From the Previous Chapter:
“Exactly. That is one thing I will explain and discuss with him. At home, he normally wore just his diaper, but he would put on shorts to go play in the yard or if anyone came over. Here, he will be like you, and that includes just your diapers in the backyard and when your friends are over. Your aunt thinks it’s a great idea and will continue it, as well as a few others we discussed when he goes home. I will explain the few changes we will be making tomorrow night after dinner. It’s nothing major for you, so don’t worry. It will help Brian get used to the diapers, pacifiers, and stuff, especially when there are others around, like your friends or their parents. Now I think it’s about time for you to get ready for bed. Go brush your teeth and make sure your face and hands are clean. You can play on your tablet afterward until I bring your pill up for you.” Mommy said and then gave me a quick hug and a kiss.
About 15 minutes later, Mom tucked me into bed after she gave me my pill. I fell asleep really fast. Tomorrow will be so cool, and I can’t wait to see Brian again. I just wish I could go to pick him up, but maybe Uncle Scott and I can find something fun to do.
Chapter 15: Fun Time With Uncle Scott
Mom woke me up just before she was ready to leave. She walked me next door just after 6:30 am. I was half asleep still. I was in just my diaper, sucking on a pacifier. I guess she gave Uncle Scott my backpack with some clothes in it. I remember her kissing my cheek and telling me to behave, and then climbing some stairs. I think I heard her say 8 or 8:30 likely. But I’m not sure. I woke a while later in a strange bed. It took me a minute to remember I was next door at Uncle Scott’s.
I laid in bed for a minute and listened. I could hear a TV or computer or something. I figured that was where Uncle Scott was. I slid out of bed and realized I’m super wet, and I can barely waddle. I got to the door and listened more. It sounded like it was coming from downstairs, so I slowly waddled my way down the stairs. At the bottom of the stairs, I determined the sounds were coming from the office. The door was partly closed. The sounds were sounding more like grunts and moaning now.
I walked to the office. I looked in the door and I was shocked at what I saw.
Uncle Scott was sitting in a chair, and he was watching his computer while he had his dick out rubbing it. His dick looked longer than my father's but it's not as thick around. I could see the screen and it had boys on it. Some were in diapers, and some were nude. I watched it longer and realized that some were having sex with each other, and others were kissing and it looked like they had something in their butt, and it was pushing on the diaper too. There were no grown-ups in the video, just boys. I guess some are maybe a little younger than me, like 8 up to 13 or 14. One has a little bit of hair in his armpits, but no hair around his stiffy. If he did have hair there, it would be going in the nose and mouth of a boy about my size, but I am sure he is younger, like 8, that was busy sucking on the big stiffy. He was in a diaper and the older boy had his hands on his head pushing him down so he had all his stiffy in his mouth and throat. There were other boys doing stuff. One boy was being face fucked by a boy a little older than me, while he was being fucked thru his wet diaper. The boys looked to be between 8 and 11 I guess, and it looked like they had vibrators or something in their butts because you could see either a big bulge in the butt area of the diaper or a cord and a small control box hanging out of the diaper. It looks like Uncle Scott likes boys and diaper boys a lot. I heard him mumble stuff when the screen was a close-up of one of the boys. He said, “suck that cock Matty, be a good boy for your uncle. Then you can teach your little brother all about sex and how to service and be a slut for you and your friends.” When it went back to the 3 boys, I heard my name. “That’s it, Max. Fuck little Dylan while he sucks on Matty’s stiffy. I bet you like having that dildo in your ass. Just wait until you can feel my cock slid into you, I know you will love it!”
When I heard that I got scared. I didn’t think Scott would hurt me, but now he made me think of my father and stuff, and I was scared. I guess I made noise when I tried to close the door more because I heard Scott say “Shit, shit, shit”. I was crying and wanted to be alone and safe. I didn’t know what to do. I went to the living room and tried to hide next to the sofa.
“Max, you're awake earlier than I thought you would be. I can explain what you saw. I would never hurt you. You don’t have to worry about that. Let’s talk about it.” He said as he was coming towards me. This made me pull away and cry even more.
Scott reached out to pick me up, and I lost it. “Don’t hurt me. I’m sorry daddy, I will try better, but it hurts so much in my butt. Please don’t put it in again. It's too big.” I said through tears as I was crying in fear and the memories of what my father did to me.
Scott picked me up and held me. I was crying and started to hit and kick at him, so he would not hurt me. But he just held onto me, rubbing my back, and telling me it was okay. He sat on the sofa and just held me. I could feel he still had a stiffy and it was poking into my very wet diaper. He gently started to rock me and talk to me in a soft tone. I guess I calmed down in a few minutes. I don’t really remember. Maybe I fell asleep or passed out from anxiety. Uncle Scott still was holding and rocking me while softly talking to me when I got my stuff under control.
He noticed and a few minutes later he got up and carried me to his recliner. He sat in it and had me on his lap.
“Max, I am sorry. I didn’t expect you to be awake yet. Your mom said you would likely sleep until at least 8 or 8:30 am, if not later. I think I need to explain some things to you, but we need to have an agreement. I will answer your questions, but what you saw and we talk about is just between the 2 of us. No one else can know. Can you agree to that, buddy?”
“You're not going to force me to do stuff like my dad did, are you? I will suck on it if you want, but it hurt so much when my dad pushed it all into my butt and fucked me hard, while he called me his faggot. Please don’t hurt me like that or make me bleed again.”
“Max, I would never force you to do anything you didn’t want to do, nor would I do anything to intentionally hurt you.”
He kept rubbing my back, and I started to feel better and kinda safe.
“Okay, I won’t tell anyone what I saw,” I said. I could tell that made Scott relax and he then hugged me.
“Max, have you ever seen videos or pictures of boys like you or Matty having sex with each other or with a grown-up?”
“Yeah, my dad had a lot of them, and he showed me and Brian them all the time. He made us do a lot of the stuff in them. We would watch the video and then we would do what they did. Dad had a camera and took pictures of Brian and Me doing stuff together, and some of just me when he put stuff in my butt or when I was sucking his cock. He showed me a video of me and Brian fucking and sucking each other, and then one of him fucking us. I kinda liked the pictures and videos of other boys doing stuff together. In some of the videos the boys looked like they enjoyed having a big cock in them while in others I could tell it was hurting them.”
“Max, the video I was watching is all boys, having fun with each other. They were having sex, but if you watch, you can see they were enjoying it and having fun. Several of them are diaper boys like you and Matty are. I have always thought boys in diapers were sexy, even when I was a boy. I like boys the most but I am attracted to some men and even a few women. But not little girls at all. I played with some of my friends and even some of their brothers when I was a kid or teen. But since I became an adult, I have never sexually touched a boy, or tried to have him touch me. I would never force you to do anything, nor would I post any photos of you or my nephews in diapers, online.”
“When you saw and talked to Matty and me upstairs the other week, I saw you had a stiffy in your shorts, and it got me hornier. Matty noticed too, and we talked about it a little. This might sound weird, but I thought about doing stuff with you, because you seem nice and I thought maybe it would feel better if I did it with a man who was gentle and nice to me, instead of just forcing me to do stuff and not caring how much it hurt, like my dad did. But I am still scared it would hurt a lot going into my butt, even if it does start to feel good later.”
“Max, some people or men just want to have sex with a boy, and they don’t care how it feels for the boy. They are the ones who truly abuse the kids. I am different. I love boys, and think they are a thing of beauty that is meant to be appreciated, loved, and cherished. I help boys just because I think they are cute or sexy. I like boys in diapers because I was a diaper boy myself. I wet the bed and wore diapers until I was in high school. I still wear them sometimes, both for need and because they do feel very good. I think that is why I have no problems letting Matty and Dylan wear diapers anytime they are with me, as well as encouraging them to run around in just diapers.”
“If I asked you to suck on me, and play with my butt, would you? I know I am messed up and stuff, but part of me did like what my dad did, when it didn’t hurt a lot. It felt good when Brian put it in me, but my dad was a lot bigger and it hit a spot in me a lot more and it felt better when he did that. I have read about it in some stories and now I know it’s called the prostate, but my dad called it my boy button mostly. I trust you and I know Matty does too, so I don’t think you would try to hurt me or us.”
“Max, if you wanted me to do that, I would do it. If we did do anything, it would only be what you wanted to do. It's your body, and I know it has been used and abused before. I want it to feel loved and happy now. To do that, you would be in charge of what we do if you wanted to do anything. Yes, I would suck on your cute stiffy and I could put a finger in your butt and massage your prostate if you want me to.”
“I think I need my diaper changed. Do you think we could try that and see how it feels?”
“If that is what you want Max, we can do that. Let’s grab you a fresh diaper, and then we can go to my room and have some fun.”
Uncle Scott set me down. I could tell he was really hard because I could feel it poking me in my diaper. He grabbed my backpack and then led me upstairs to his bedroom. It’s a nice room. He has a big bed with a cool headboard and footboard. They are wood framed with steel bars inside of it making a grid.
Uncle Scott got a towel from his bathroom and put it on the bed. I noticed he had wipes and also some tubes of stuff. I guess it’s rash cream. He had me stretch out on the towel. Once I was ready, he started to softly rub my tummy, and play with my nipples.
“Max, if anything I do hurts too much, or doesn’t feel good, or you want me to stop, just tell me. Okay?”
“Okay” I said as he played with my nipples.
He opened up my soggy diaper and then had me lift up so he could slide it out from under me. He then took some wipes and cleaned me up. He wiped my butt really good and did my balls and stuff too. He used a wipe to clean my stiffy and he spent a lot of time making sure the shaft and the head were extra clean. It felt good.
He lifted my legs up and slid a diaper under me.
He scooted me over on the bed a little by pulling the towel. He looked me in the eyes and smiled. Next, he was licking my stiffy and then he took it all in his mouth. It felt really good. I noticed he grabbed a tube of stuff and put some on his finger. I felt his finger at my butthole. I tried to relax so it would go in and not hurt. He pressed it in and it hurt a little but not much. Once he had it in, he started to move it around slowly. It felt good. He did this for a minute to two. As he moved his finger around I noticed he was slowly pushing it in farther. Soon I felt his knuckles and hand in my butt crack. I knew that meant he had his whole finger in me. That’s when I felt his finger moving around inside me even more. All of a sudden he hit that special spot in me and it felt wonderful. He started to move his finger in and out. As he finger fucked me, he would rub my boy button and it made me feel awesome each time he touched or rubbed it. He slid his finger out and I was confused. I saw him put more of the stuff on his finger and the one next to it. As he put them to my butt, he stopped sucking my stiffy and started to suck my little boy balls. WOW that was different and great! He pushed both fingers into me as he started to suck my balls. It hurt some because they were wider but once he had them in it was ok. Soon it started to just feel good. He was working them in and out like his 1 finger, but I felt he had his fingers going skinny and wide when he was moving them. I felt my butthole getting stretched more when he was pulling them back and they were spread wide. Each time he did it he rubbed one finger on my special spot, and I started to shake.
I grabbed onto his head because it was feeling so good. But I wanted him to suck on me more. I was really close to having my boygasm or tingles. I guess he could tell because he just stopped moving his fingers and let my balls out of his mouth.
“Max, are you ok. Does it feel good? I don’t want you to get your tingles yet. I want it to be extra special for you.”
“Yeah, it feels good. When you put your fingers in me it hurt at first, but then it started to feel good and now it just feels wonderful. Can you move them more please? I am so close to getting my boygasm.”
“Max, I want to try a few things, and I think you will really enjoy and like them. Do you trust me?”
“Okay, I will let you try what you want. I trust you, but please make me get my tingles soon. I hope I can get them 2 or 3 times atleast.”
“I hope I can make you feel that wonderful and have multiple orgasms. This one will be from pleasure to your stiffy and your butt. After that, I want to try to make you have your tingles from me just making your butt feel good. I have some goodies I think that will help you enjoy it even more.”
He took my stiffy in his mouth and even got my balls too. He was licking the head of my stiffy and then on my balls. It felt great. He was moving his fingers in and out while he made them really wide and even started to twist them in and out, like they were a screw or something. It felt weird at first but now it is some of the best feeling my butt has ever had. It was almost as good as the time Brian licked my butt and used his tongue to fuck me, while my dad made me suck on him.
He started to rub my prostate and sucked hard on my stiffy. That was too much and it made me have my boygasm. I held his head as I tried to push my stiffy into him as far as I could. I started to fuck his face a little, but when I was doing this, I was also fucking his fingers in and out of me and he had them spread wide. It was stretching me but still felt awesome. When my tingles ended, I relaxed and collapsed. I was panting but I felt great. It was a lot better than when my father did stuff to me. I could tell Scott wanted to make sure I felt good, instead of only caring about him feeling good, like my father did.
I had to push his mouth of my stiffy because it was too sensitive. He smiled at me and gave me a kiss on the lips. I felt his tongue push into my mouth, and we had a tongue kiss. As his tongue pushed into my mouth, I felt his fingers pushing in and out of my hole more. I was still stiff and wanted more tingles. We kissed for a long time, like a minute.
“Max, I want to make you have your tingles again, but this time from me using my fingers in your cute little butt, and touching you elsewhere, but not your stiffy. Just relax and enjoy. Can you hold your legs up, so I have easier access to your butt?”
“Okay, I can try. If you push there where you want me to hold them, I will try to hold them there.”
“I will do that in just a moment. I want to get a few things I think we might need and you will enjoy. Stay here, okay.”
I smiled and nodded. I felt his fingers slip out of my butt. I felt empty. I saw him go into his bathroom. He came out with a few things and I saw he had a wet washcloth. He put it on my tummy. Wow, it’s COLD!
“I got your pacifier here Max, incase you start making too much noise because it feels so good. Your mom is gone, but the old couple next to me doesn’t need to hear how much pleasure you are having nor does anyone walking by.”
“Sorry, I didn’t try to be loud. It just felt good.” I said with a sad look on my face. My stiffy started to get soft because I thought he was mad at me.
“It’s okay Max, I am not mad. But if you get too loud, it could cause someone to try to find out what is going on or maybe even call the police, and we don’t want that. I also got these soft ankle cuffs I can put on your ankles and attach to the headboard, if you get tired of holding your legs up. That way you can relax and enjoy it more.”
“If those won’t hurt, I guess we can do that. I want to feel good and if it makes it easier for you, I will try it.”
Scott put two collar type things on me. One on each of my ankles. They were soft to the touch, but I could tell they were strong too. He had 2 or 3 more in the bag he got those from. He took a cord and hooked it to one of the collar cuff things and then he looped it through the metal bars on the headboard and then it connected to my other ankle. My feet were spread kinda wide, like wider than my shoulders, and were pulled to above my head. I felt like I was bent in half.
“Max, just relax. I know it might not feel great now, but once you relax and start to focus on the wonderful feelings I am sure you will enjoy it a lot.”
I nodded and smiled at him. He smiled at me. I saw him take a different tube, and he put it into my open butthole and squezzed some of it into me. It was cold. It burned a little and I think he could tell by the look on my face I was worried.
“Don’t worry Max. It’s a special lube that will help your butt stretch more and not hurt. It will help your hole relax so you can enjoy it even more. I am going to get 3 fingers in your butt, and they are going to make your prostate feel so good you might pass out. If you don’t pass out then, the last thing I want to do to you I think will make you pass out with all the pleasure your butt gives you. I know your father hurt you, but I have no desire to do that. I just want to love you and make you feel wonderful. Do you trust me?”
“I trust you. It just felt weird at first. It was cold and then it was kinda hot, and now my butt just tingles and feels funny. Kinda like when I go to the dentist and he gives me a shot before he drills on my tooth.”
“That’s how it should feel Max. It helps to relax and numb your cute little butt. Just lay back, relax, and enjoy the feeling I am going to give you my cute little diaper boy.” This caused me to smile even more. Scott put my pacifier in my mouth. I guess that means I won’t need to talk much more.
Scott started rubbing my nipples. He took the cold washcloth from my tummy and he put it on my forehead. He said it would help me from getting too hot from all the wonderful feelings. He started to twist and pull my nipples. It felt weird, but kinda good, but hurt a little too. I felt him push his fingers into me again while he was doing that to my nipple. He was twisting and stretching his fingers in my hole, while he played with my nipple. It was feeling good and I got a stiffy from it. He did this for a few minutes, then he took his fingers out.
I saw him put more of the stuff from the tube on his fingers. He took a small bottle and poured a few drops of it on my nipple. It was cold, but it made my nipple tingle. It was strange but it was like when he touched me, I felt it a lot more, like it was more sensitive or something.
He started to work my nipple and I was focused on that. I felt his fingers at my butt again and just stayed relaxed. I felt them push in and it was bigger than before. It hurt a little but not too much. My eyes were wide, and I was grunting as he was pushing his fingers into me. I think it must be 3 of them. He got them in part ways. I am not sure how far, but it felt like I was a long ways. He stopped so I could adjust to them. My stiffy got soft from it.
“Max, I see you are not stiff anymore. Does it hurt too much? I started to work 3 fingers into your cute boypussy. You seemed to really enjoy having 2 in you, so I figured 3 would make you feel a lot better. If it hurts too much, I can take them out and we can stop.”
I shake my head no.
“It’s okay. They are starting to feel good now” I said around my pacifier. I am not sure if he understood what I said, but I am sure he knew I wanted him to keep going, because he smiled at me and then kissed my nose.
He stopped playing with my nipple and went back to the first one. It was strange but wow it feel neat too. He started to push his fingers in more. He got them in a little bit and then he would pull them back and push them in again. He was fucking them into me. He twisted them sometimes as he was pushing them in. Once he got to the point where he was hitting my boy button each time he went in or out I was super hard and moaning around my paci. He looked at me and smiled.
“I can tell you are enjoying this Max. I want you to have another boygasm or your tingles while my fingers are stretching your sexy hole. I know you like the feeling of them in you. Your stiffy tells me how much you love it. I am sure you are a special boy and can have your tingles from just having your boy hole played with or fucked. Show me how much you like it my sexy diaper boy Max.”
He started to thrust his fingers a little farther and harder into me. I was grunting and moaning. It hurt a little but felt even better. He would rub my prostate and every now and then hold his fingers in my butt and then use them to push and squeeze my prostate for several seconds. It was making me feel so good I knew I was going to get my tingles again from this. He was going from one nipple to the other quickly, while his fingers were fucking me good. They would pause and tap or do stuff to my prostate and it was intense. As he was doing that I felt my tingles coming. I couldn’t hold them back anymore. My body started to shake and tense up. With my feet over my head, I was not able to straighten out, but my muscles that could, went stiff as I had a very intense boygasm. I didn’t pass out, but I was kinda out of it for a few minutes. Scott kept working his fingers in my hole, but he stopped doing anything to my nipples. He was playing with my belly button and that at first tickled but he was pushing a finger into it and then out and it felt neat. I had never tried that, and I liked it.
While I was out of it, I didn’t realize Uncle Scott had put the same soft cuffs on my wrists. He hooked them together and they were now over my head and the cord holding my ankles up was what they rested on.
I noticed Uncle Scott had his shirt off. I guess he got sweaty. I know I did but the cool towel on my forehead feels great now.
“Max, you came close to passing out from that intense orgasm. It came just from the pleasure your butt gives you, or for special boys like you it’s your boypussy. You can tell that the pleasure is more than what your little stiffy gives you. I think you are an extra special boy, what we call a bottom boy. It might change as you get older, but right now it means you get the best feeling when you have someone fucking you. I am going to give you those extra special feelings now, and we shall see if I am right. I need you to breathe in through your nose. I am going to put something under your nose. I will close one side of it and I need you to take 2 deep breaths and hold them a few seconds through each side of your nose. It will help you relax even more and enjoy the feelings your butt is giving you. Nod if you understand.”
I nodded because I think I understand, but I’m still not down from my boygasm.
I feel the bed move some and that is when I feel my nose be squeezed on one side and Scott tells me to take a deep breath. I did it and it burned a little but made me feel funny. I think my father had the same stuff he used on Brian and me sometimes when he was trying stuff on us and wanted us to not cry or to fuss too much. Once I had all 4 breaths I felt hands on my hips. I looked and saw Uncle Scott was up on the bed and his hands were on my hips. He had a smile as he looked at me. He also had a look of lust, and that worried me a little. But before I could even think about it, I felt him pushing into my butt. I realized it was not his fingers because his hands were still on my hips or legs. That means it must be his stiffy. This scares me because I didn’t say he could do this, but it is his house so I guess he can do what he wants.
“Max, your boy pussy feels so good. I will go slow so you can adjust to my cock. You took 3 fingers just fine, so you should be fine with my cock, however, it is longer than my fingers are. Enjoy the feelings it will give you and how much you like to be fucked. I can tell you are a diaper boy who likes cock. I wonder if Matty has fucked you? I know he likes Collin now, but I wonder if you put out for him or both of them? I enjoyed the show you both put on for me when you were here and played with each other in the boys' room. I was so horny then, it was very hard not to come in and have you boys suck me off. But now I get to fill your boypussy full of my cum. It's good for you, and it will make your stiffy grow bigger over time, if you get cum in your butt or even swallow it. But it's best when it’s put in your butt because it's closer to your stiffy so it is absorbed better.” He says then starts to push his cock deeper into my hole.
He works it in a little bit and then pauses. After a few minutes, I can tell he has most of it in me. I feel his hands let go of my leg and hips. He puts the bottle under my nose and tells me to take deep breaths again. I do and then I feel more relaxed and my butt feels better as he pushes the rest of his stiffy into me. I can feel his hair and balls on my butt.
He starts to move in and out at a slow pace. Each time he does this, it rubs over my prostate. It feels really good. I am not stiff but not soft either. I was soft but I started to get stiff now. I can feel the ridge of his cock as it rubs on the prostate, and it makes me gasp each time he pulls out and it goes over it.
He slowly fucks me and is telling me how good I feel and how perfect my boy hole is. He has me take some deep breaths again from the bottle after he starts to go faster. To this point, I was mostly grunting and not moaning much. That got me to moan more but my stiffy was only kinda stiff.
He is going harder and faster. I am grunting and moaning around my paci. It feels good now and doesn’t hurt much anymore. My back hurts a little because I’m bent in half and can’t move at all. I am getting close to another boygasm. He moves a little and now he is pushing and hitting instead of rubbing my boy button. This is a lot more intense, and I gasp as he does this. He looks at me and smiles.
“Yeah, I knew you were a bottom boy. It feels good as my cock fucks your boy pussy. I would love to see you and Matty going at it. Or all 4 of you boys having a wide orgy, fucking and sucking each other. I bet you would love to have a prostate massager in you before you are diapered one day or night. Or just a vibrating butt plug or eggs. I am sure you would love it and crave it each night when you go to bed if you couldn’t have a real cock in you.”
He was thrusting faster as he said this and I could tell he was close by the way he was talking. My father made those types of noises and sounds when he was close and talking to me. He was smashing my prostate on each thrust and it put me over the top. I started to shake and twitch. My body felt great and I felt my ass squeeze on his cock as it kept fucking me. My stiffy was pretty hard and it was twitching and moving all around. I heard him grunt and then push it hard into me. I felt him shooting his sperm in my butt. He started to thrust a few more times as he kept sperming me.
“Max, that was the best fuck I have ever had. It was better than when I was a boy and my best friend and I fucked his little brother for 3 hours one day. He was a little slut, and we had him well trained to be our fuck toy. He loved it and loved our cocks. He was a bedwetter and when we were done with him we put him in a diaper and gave him a bottle so he could suck on it then a pacifier. He knew he was our baby diaper boy sex toy, and he loved everything we did. Especially when his best friend spent a few days with them, and he got the same training. I was 13 then and they were 9 or 10. It was great. We had a lot of fun until they moved away 3 years later.”
I didn’t pass out. But I was not totally aware. I heard what he said, I understood it, but I couldn’t move or talk. I was just sucking on my pacifier. It was like I was halfway here and halfway gone.
He kept his stiffy in me for a while. He undid my wrists and then my ankles and just had my legs on the side of him as his cock was getting soft in me. But even soft it didn’t pop out. A few minutes later he pulled out and I heard a little pop. I could feel my butt was open. I think I am going to be leaking his sperm for a while.
He lifts my legs back up and I feel a diaper under me. He pulls it up and tapes it on. I only felt one tape on each side, so I know it’s a little kid's diaper. I was tired and didn’t want to move. My legs hurt from being in that weird position for so long and being stretched. He laid me out flat on the bed.
“Max, a good boy toy sucks the cock clean, that fucked him. Remember that, but I can tell you’re too tired now, so I will use a wipe this time. But I know you want to be a good boy. I think you can help me get Matty to have some fun with us soon. Then later, when I have all you boys sleeping over one or two nights and it can be a total horny diaper boy orgy. We could go camping and do it in the tent all night long for a week. I am sure you boys would love that. I learned all this from my Uncle and cousin when I was 8, and it was a lot of fun, until they moved when I was 10, but they helped me and my best friend start to do it, so then at least we could do it all the time.”
I laid there and dozed off. I woke up a little bit later. I was still on his bed, but he put a small blanket over me. I had my pacifier in my mouth, and a bottle of juice was next to me. It was almost empty. I had to think about what just happened.
It felt good, but I don’t like him being mean and stuff. I hated when daddy made me suck his stiffy after it was in my or Brian’s butt. It was nasty. I bet Matty would enjoy doing sex stuff as long as Scott was nice and didn’t make us do the gross stuff.
I thought about it for a while and didn’t notice when he walked in.
“Hi Max. How are you feeling? I hope I didn’t overdo it. I said if you wanted me to stop I would, but you never said anything.”
I looked at him and thought about what I wanted to say. I think he could tell I was a little upset because his smile was gone.
“Max, are you ok?” he asked in a concerned voice.
I took out my pacifier and then drank the rest of the juice. I sat up and climbed off the bed. I could tell my butt was still open some and I was leaking his sperm into the diaper. I could feel it trickling out of me.
I pointed to him and then the chair. He understood I wanted him to sit so we were closer in size. Once he was sitting I walked up to him and I hit him in the shoulder.
“I trusted you. Some of it was good, but some of it I didn’t like. My father made me suck on his stiffy after he raped me or Brian. It was nasty and I will never do that again. If you try, I will bite it off! The bottle you had me sniff makes my head spin and I can’t think straight. When you do that I can’t say to stop or stuff because my mind is messed up. My father had some of that stuff and he used it on us when he did new stuff that would hurt and it was a way so we didn’t fight or scream much. Some of what you said and did reminded me a lot of my father. I hate him, especially for how he used and hurt Brian and Me. I felt like you were using me because you never asked me if you could put it in my butt. You said you would only do what I WANTED to do, but if you don’t ask me, you can’t believe I want it. I am not a boy toy or SLUT!!! It does feel good to get it in my butt, but I also like it when I give it to one of my friends in their butt. You said your uncle and cousin taught you when you were younger than me, so that means you were a butt boy and slut for them when you were young. Then you forced your best friend’s little brother to become what you were. I will never be a slut, and don’t ever call me that again!!!! Matty is not a slut either. We are boys and we like what feels good, but not being hurt.”
His face was blank. I can tell he is scared and worried.
“I liked it when you sucked on me and used your finger. It all felt pretty good. Even when you put your cock in me. It hurt but it is smaller than my father’s was. You need to ask instead of just assuming or doing what you want. If I am going to let you do stuff with me in the future, you have to be more gentle and ask, instead of just doing what you want. My feelings and stuff matter too. I don’t like you calling me mean or dirty things. I know Matty and our friends wouldn’t like it either. I hated when my father called me dirty or mean names. I do like having a plug in me and it vibrating, but I don’t have any now. I miss that and I wish I had a couple of them. If you will think more about what makes me feel good, I will keep doing stuff with you, but you have to show me respect. It's not just about you! Abusers only think about what they want and like. That is what you did, but you said you were not one of those. But what you did when you used the bottle, tied my wrists and ankles, and then fucked me without my permission is what an abuser does. I want a person who will love me and guide me as I learn new things that I like, and I can share with my boyfriend and stuff. I know I am gay, but I don’t want an adult boyfriend. It can be fun to play with a grown-up like you, when you are nice, gentle and loving, and not mean, forceful or controlling. Do you understand what I am trying to say?” I said and then stepped away from him and leaned against the bed.
He looked at me and I could tell he was thinking about what I said. It took a moment before he replied.
“Max, I am sorry. I got carried away. I have always loved boys, even when I was one. You are the first boy I have had sex with since college. I let my urges and fantasies take over. I am very sorry for that. I am glad I didn’t hurt you. I guess I was acting like my uncle did to me all those years ago. I hated when he made me clean his cock or my older cousin’s cock after they fucked me. But I got used to it and it became normal. They told me that was how a boy is supposed to do it, and it shows he respected the person that fucked him, by saying thank you that way. I know it's twisted, but I heard it a lot as a kid, so I believed it. I would not force you to suck on it, especially if it was dirty. I have no desire to hurt you, or any boy. If I hurt you or Matty I don’t know what I would do, because I would feel so bad. Thank you for being understanding. It felt great. Making you have your tingles gave me pleasure and I was glad I could do that. I got carried away and should have asked your permission before I fucked you. I just figured that since you liked my fingers, you would love my cock. Even if that is correct, I should have asked first. I am sorry. I used the bottle of poppers so it would help you relax, and your butt would relax and stretch easier and with less pain. I learned about that from my uncle, and I also learned it can make the tingles a lot more intense.”
“I accept your apology. I do want to do it more, but I want you to be gentler and loving and not treat me like I am a cheap whore that you can treat like property or trash, like how my father treated me. I am a boy with feelings. I want a mentor to show me what love feels like from a man, so I can hopefully replace the pain and hurt I got from my dad raping me and fill it with love. That way I can be loving when I have a boyfriend and even when I am a daddy later on.”
“I understand and I am very sorry Max. Now I understand where you are coming from and what you want and need. I would be honored if I could be your mentor. Even if I don’t get to have sex with you again, I would be happy to help educate and guide you as you grow up. However, if you want to have sex, I am happy to do that too.”
Scott got up and came over to me. He picked me up and hugged me close. I felt his hand rubbing my diapered bottom while his other hand was rubbing my back. It felt loving and I could tell he was sorry and that in the future it would be different.
“I think I will need to be changed again before my mom picks me up. I don’t want her to see your sperm in the diaper. She might notice if my butt is puffy, but I can tell her I used my fingers in the shower.”
“Max, let me get some cold creme. It will help your hole feel better and limit any puffiness and redness.” He said as he put me down and went into his bathroom. He returned with a small jar. He had me lay on the bed. Once he opened my diaper, he took and put some of the cream on his finger and then slowly worked it into my hole. It was cold, but felt good. He got my Luvs diaper back on once he was done.
I told him I was very hungry, so he made French Toast. YUMMY. After I was done eating, I asked if I could see some of his pictures of boys in diapers. He had a lot of different ones. Some were great. I liked MNDB the best. When he was walking around the campground in his jeans and the top of the diaper was sticking out the back, that was super cool. He is really cute. I also liked the ones he had of a boy who was wearing mostly cloth diapers and plastic pants. He had a few different names for the photos, but those were the only ones I ever saw of a boy on a riding lawnmower in just a diaper. (Richard, Richie, and Rich were some of the names on them) He had some called Andy and he was cute. In some of them, he was riding an ATV in a diaper, and it was super cool. I told him which ones I liked the best. He said he knew a little bit about some of them. The boy on the lawnmower was in Texas. He said he saw over 300 of him, but he had a virus and lost over half of them and a lot of other great ones. He said that the pictures are kinda old, because he saw them when he was a boy. He said some called him Richie, others called him Richard, and some others had different names. He thought it was his uncle or grandpa who took the pictures and let him wear diapers. He said the MNDB was 2 cousins and they liked diapers. The blonde liked them the best. He told me more of what he knew and I was shocked. He said the boy stayed with his cousin or uncle a lot and when he did, he wore diapers. He wore them to school a lot of time, especially when he had a test. He fit pampers until he was 11 and starting 6th grade. He always wore them when he was not in school and stayed with his uncle/cousin. He was a diaper boy and loved his diapers. He liked pacifiers and bottles too. I thought that was really cool. He showed me some of a red-headed boy. I think they were called AND. His little brother was in some of them. He showed me pictures of when the boy was Dylan’s age and in diapers, even under his school or church clothes, and some of when he was my age and even older. He seemed to like his diapers a lot. I told him about the Our Army Adventure boys on YouTube that wear GoodNites under their PJs and you can see them when they wrestle or just play at home. He didn’t know of them. He told me he had seen some pictures of them taken from videos, but never found out what video. Now he is happy he can see them all. They are really cute. I wish they did a commercial for tape on diapers, maybe Pampers 8 or 9, or youth diapers like Mega-Max, ATN, Molicare, or Abena. Maybe they could do one for both, say how good tape on diapers are for at home or in the car. But for a sleepover or scout trip it’s best to wear GoodNites, until you know if your friends are bedwetters or diaper boys too.
We talked for a while, then I played some video games. We had a late lunch, and I told him I needed to be changed. Once in a clean diaper, and more cream on my butt, we decided to go run some errands and see if Harry had any new fishing gear. While we were out, Matty called and wanted to come over, but we told him we were in town, but he could come over as soon as we got home.
After we were done and going home, my mom called. She said Brian’s plane had been delayed and they were just leaving the airport now. She was going to take him to In-N-Out because he was hungry, and they should be home in 3 hours or so. She would call when she was close.
Matty and I played video games until my mom called and told Uncle Scott she was about 10 minutes away.
I told Scott I was really wet and needed to be changed. Matty said he wanted a diaper if he could. Scott told Matty to go try to go #2, while he changed me. He put a little more cold cream on my butthole. He said it looked normal now. He lotioned and powdered me before taping up a fresh paw patrol diaper. I was a little embarrassed Brian would see me in this diaper, but I knew he would see them later, so why not show him now? Maybe it will help him relax and not worry about his diapers so much. When Matty came back Uncle Scott got him in the same diaper, and we went into the backyard to check out his veggies until my mom got home. Some of them are really tall and have weird leaves on them.
I saw my mom pull into the driveway. I went inside and Matty followed me.
“Max, can I come over and meet Brian? From everything you have said I really want to meet him. He seems super nice and cool.” Matty asked.
“Ok, but so you know, he is having some accidents and is wearing diapers now too. He is very sensitive about it, so if you see them, don’t say anything that might upset him. Okay?”
“Okay. I would never tease him. Shoot I am wearing one now and I don’t need it during the day. They are just comfy and convenient so we can keep playing and not stop when we got to pee.”
I put on my shorts but put my shirt in my backpack. I know the top of my diaper is showing out of my shorts. I hope this will help Brian feel better. Matty is fully dressed. We hugged Uncle Scott, and I grabbed my backpack. We are out the door in a flash running across the grass. Brian is pulling his suitcase and has not seen us yet, because my mom is talking to him. I ran and hug him. I surprised him because he jumped a little. I was shocked to see his hair was really different. It was short, spiked up, and blue.
“Brian, I missed you so much! I am so happy you are here. I can’t wait to show you everything. This is my friend Matty. He lives 2 doors down that way. Your hair looks so different. But it’s cool.” I said rather quickly from my excitement.
“Hi Brian. It is nice to meet you. Max has told us so much about how nice and cool you are. I hope we can be friends too,” Matty said with a smile.
Mom ushered us over to help with the rest of the stuff in the truck. I got Brian’s other bag, while Matty got a bag of groceries. Once inside we put everything down and went out to get the last of the stuff. Mom said she had to make a quick call. We got it all in and put it on the table, except for Brian’s stuff.
We sat on the sofa and talked for a few minutes. Brian kept looking at my shorts, so I knew he saw the diaper sticking out. He didn’t say anything. The first time he saw it, he looked at me funny and then looked at Matty. I just smiled at him. A few minutes later mom came out.
“Matty it’s good to see you. I am sorry, but I need to talk to Max and Brian privately about a few things. You are more than welcome to come over tomorrow. I am sure they will want to go fishing or bike riding and have the full day to have fun.”
“Okay. It was nice to meet you, Brian. See you tomorrow. Max, e-mail me before bed if you have any ideas about what to do. I am sure Ben and Collin will want to come too.” Matty said and then headed out the front door.
“Max, I am sorry he had to leave, but I thought we should talk about a few things, and they are personal. I know he and your friends know about your issues and they are fine with it, but I wanted to give Brian the privacy he wants for now. We talked about several things on our way home. I think we need to discuss a few of them in more detail so everyone is on the same page and knows what is expected this summer. No one is in trouble, so don’t worry about that. But I don’t want any confusion later on.”
“Okay. Matty came over to Uncle Scott’s a little while ago. He and my other friends are excited to meet Brian, so when we saw you pull in, he asked if he could come over and meet my cool cousin. I said sure. But it’s okay Mom. I am sure he understands and stuff. I told him that tomorrow we were free to have fun, so we should figure out what to do.”
I looked at Brian. He looked worried and scared. I thought he might even start crying. I got up and hugged him.
“Brian, there is nothing to worry about or be scared of. I know you saw the top of the diaper that I am wearing. I left my shirt off when I came home, just so you would be able to see it. I want you to know you are safe and no one will tease you. My friends know I wear diapers all the time. Some of them need them and wear them at night. Ben needs them all the time because of a sledding accident he had that damaged his bladder a lot. Matty was wearing a diaper too, but you couldn’t tell because he had his shirt on, and these diapers are kinda thin so they hide under jeans and shorts. I wore them to school most of the time and no one could tell.” Once I said this, I looked Brian in the eye, stood up, and removed my shorts.
“When I am home, mom wants me to wear just my diaper, so she knows if I am super wet and need to be changed. If we have company over and they don’t know about my diapers or stuff, then I can ask to wear shorts or a diaper shirt over my diaper. If it’s cold I can wear my soft 1-piece sleeper pjs. I normally wear thicker youth diapers at home, so mom doesn’t have to change me too often. We are best buds and cousins. I got your back, and I know my friends will think you are great and love hanging out with you.”
“Max, I am scared. Your mom told me a bunch of the house rules. I am just scared someone will tease me or stuff. My cousin from my dad’s side came over last weekend. He saw my diapers and started teasing me and calling me all kinds of names. He is 8. My mom was so mad, and his parents got mad too. They spanked him right there and then my mom got one of my diapers and they put it on him and told him if he tried to take it off, he would wear them all summer. I had a nightmare that everyone at school found out and teased me and made me walk around in just a diaper at school. It was terrible.” Brian said as he started to cry. I just hugged and held him.
He calmed down a minute or 2 later. Then my mom said she wanted to talk about some stuff.
We talked about the basic rules she had for me and they applied to him now too. His mom knew about them and was fine with them. This meant at home, just our diapers. It also means pacifiers, bottles, and sippy cups. She showed him the high chairs and explained she got the second one for him so we are both the same. I saw Brian blush when he saw it. I know my mom was going to tell him about this stuff when they were in the truck, but I wonder if Brian didn’t listen or else didn’t believe her. We talked for about 20 minutes, then she said we should take his stuff upstairs and show him my room and the spare room.
She said that for the first week or 2, we would share my room. After that, we could discuss it as a family. We put his stuff in my room. Mom had put an extra dresser in my closet. She said she had moved some of my clothes I don’t need as often and my winter stuff to that dresser. That way Brian has 3 drawers in my main dresser. She said we would share the diaper drawer, and also the diaper shirts and related stuff. Brian is a little bigger than me, but we are both about the same skinniness. She suggested to start with, we share my bed, just like we used to do when he slept over at my house, or I did at his house. I had made room on my desk for him to put his tablet and stuff so he could charge it and his laptop. I showed him this and I got a smile from him. I showed him we can charge our tablets while we sleep and have them in the headboard. He thought that was cool.
Mom took us to the spare bedroom next. She showed Brian the changing table. He blushed when he saw it. It made me blush and feel a bit babyish and stuff. Maybe I should ask for the fish one instead. This is when she made him strip down to just his diaper. He did it super slow. I could tell he was embarrassed. He was really wet but not going to leak yet I didn’t think. He was in the Mega-Max diaper I normally wear at night and home. They hold a lot! Mom said he was okay for a while and after dinner, she would get us both changed. Brian reached for his clothes, but mom picked them up and reminded him that at home, there is no need for clothes over his diaper. I don’t wear them at home, so he doesn’t need them either. He looked at me and blushed, but he did smile a little.
“Don’t worry Brian. I was scared and worried at first. But after a day or two, it’s no big deal. My friends come over and see me like this, and we play in the backyard like this. If they are in a diaper, they strip down to just their diaper now too. That is the deal my mom and their parents all worked out. We do the same at their house. At least when we are in diapers, we don’t have to run to go pee all the time, like we used to have to do when we were playing legos, cars, or games. It’s a nice thing and so is watching all of a movie or TV show and not having to try to hold it. Now I just pee the diaper. Sometimes I feel I got to go, and then it just goes, and others I don’t even know I have to go, or even if I went unless I feel the warmth from just wetting it.”
“Boys, why don’t you go sit and talk? You can watch TV or play video games if you want. I will call you down in a while when it’s close to dinner time. Tonight, I think we will do something fun and easy. How about sloppy joes with tater tots and coleslaw?”
“That sounds yummy. Thanks Mommy” I said. Brian looked at me a little funny when I said ‘mommy’ because we stopped using mommy or daddy when we turned 9 last year. We read somewhere that most boys stop when they are 10, but we wanted to be more grown up, so we figured 9 was better. We waited and did it together after we both turned 9.
We sat on the bean bags and started playing a video game. We used to take turns playing Spyro the Dragon when I lived there, so I asked if he wanted to play that game. He asked if I had any racing games, so I started Need for Speed. We played that one a lot too. We raced for a while. After maybe 5 races, Brian turned and looked at me. I paused it so we could talk.
“Max, I missed you so much. I felt so bad for you. I know everyone was talking about you or saying things about you. I tried to stop anyone I heard say stuff and even got in a few fights. When you and your mom moved, I felt alone. My mom told me why your mom did it. I understand. I know it must be easier now, especially with the diapers. We didn’t have a lot of friends, but I am not sure how well they would have been with you or us in diapers. I found out from Mom that one of them is a bedwetter and wears GoodNites still. But she didn’t tell me who. She said that when I got back we would do a sleepover. That was before it changed so I am here all summer. I am scared that I will become a big baby. Even more now because of the pacifier and sippy and stuff. Does that worry you?”
“At first it did. I talked to my mom and made sure she knew I was a big boy and wanted to stay a big boy. At least a big diaper boy. She said that was fine, but she thought the stuff would help me heal. She wanted me to try it for a while and see. They do help. The pacifier is nice. It helps me relax, calm down, and stuff. The sippy cup is not so bad. It's better than spilling stuff like I used to do a lot. The bottles are different, but they are kinda neat. As long as my mom knows I am a big boy, I don’t mind the other stuff. She said she likes me best as a big diaper boy and not a baby. She doesn’t want to change poopy diapers and babies go poop in their diapers. I don’t want to poop my diapers, yuck. We agreed I am a big boy in diapers. You are too.” I told Brian, put my arm around him, and pulled him into me in a bro hug.
“Thanks. That makes me feel better. I knew you were wearing them and stuff, but I was so embarrassed about it, I was scared to tell you. I felt a lot better when you suggested I wear one on the plane in case I fell asleep. I figured when you saw me you wouldn’t laugh at me wearing a diaper if you suggested it. My mom told me I was acting crazy, and you would never laugh, and to remember that you are wearing them all the time, even to school. I don’t know if I could wear them to school. That would be super scary. Thanks for still being my best friend. I was kinda scared when you told me about your new friends that you wouldn’t want me as a friend anymore and I would have no one.” Brian said as he was trying to hold back tears from his fears.
“Brian, I was scared you wouldn’t want to be my friend anymore. I thought you would blame me for what my father did to us. I was sure you would be mad at me and not want to be around me when you were here. I was really upset. My mom finally got me to tell her what was bugging me. I told her and she said it was not my fault, and we are both smart enough to know it was my father’s fault, and that we helped each other by sticking together, and we will always be cousins, and friends, because we are like brothers that way. I think she is right. I think of you like a brother most of the time.”
“Thanks Max. I wish you were my brother. But at least I know we will be friends for life.” he said and we hugged. We both felt better knowing our fears about the other were stupid and not realistic.
“Max, what is there to do here? I brought some fishing stuff. I brought a spinning reel and rod. I got a small case with some hooks and weights in it. My mom said that if I needed more, you would have stuff we could share, or I could go to a store and get what I needed. She gave me money and told me she gave your mom some money for me to in case I needed other stuff. It’s the rod we used for fishing for smallmouth and crappie and stuff like that. Not the heavy one that we used for pike, catfish, and those big carp.”
“Perfect. I use the same combo for fishing here, so it will work great. We fish mostly for trout. But there are other fish in the rivers and creeks too. Like suckers, and buffalo fish. Maybe we can go fishing tomorrow. I got some salmon eggs and stuff. I can’t wait until you meet Ben. He is the best. He reminds me of you a lot. He is smart, cute, and has a big heart. His birthday is this weekend, and we are sleeping over, and that includes you. Collin is cool. He tagged my butt at school and felt the diaper. He didn’t spread it around school and when he came over, I wore just my diaper so he could look at it and feel it. He was wearing a diaper when his mom came to pick him up, and she was okay with it. The only problem was his little brother, whom they are trying to potty train. I gave them an idea and it is working so far. Jimmy is neat too. He is younger but super nice. He is in foster care. His foster brother Jacob is neat. They slept over the other weekend when we did a group sleepover. It was a lot of fun. They are both bedwetters.”
“Cool. Is it a long walk to where we will go fishing?”
“Ben has some spots and so does Matty. I have not fished them yet. We have only rode our bikes to them to check them out the other week. It’s a lot faster if we ride bikes instead of walking.”
“I don’t got a bike here, but maybe I can ride on your handlebars. Are there any thrift stores like Goodwill around here? Maybe I can get a cheap one there.” Brian said, sounding down.
“Yeah, we got a couple of thrift stores. Hold that thought, I will be right back.”
I ran downstairs and asked mom a question. She smiled and said it was a good idea and would make Brian feel more at home. Then I ran back upstairs.
“Brian, mom said it's almost dinner time. But we got enough time for me to show you something. Let’s get your fishing gear, then follow me.”
I had to wait at the bottom of the stairs. Brian is waddling down the stairs and is not used to walking in a thick wet diaper yet. I smiled and even chuckled. He looked at me funny.
“I waddle just like that when I get up in the morning and my diaper is soaked. You will get used to it and after a while, you will waddle easier and faster.” I said then started to laugh. This got Brian laughing. He followed me to the garage.
We put his fishing gear with mine.
“Brian I am sure you recognize my bike. The tires are a different color, and I had to change the rims because the movers bent one. But it’s all fixed and does great. Now look at this bike next to it. This is a Mongoose BMX racing bike. This is the one we got for you to ride this summer. I hope you like it.” I said as I was smiling.
Brian was in shock. He told his mom he wanted to get a used bike when he got here so he could ride with me. He even looked online to see if he could find a thrift store near us, and he saw there were a few in our town or the next over. He figured he could get a cheap bike there. He told me this when we were cuddled in bed before we got our meds. He was shocked I got him a bike, especially one that’s nicer than my bike.
Dinner went great. Mom suggested we go #2 if we needed to, and then shower before she changed us, so we took one together in my shower. We washed each other, but nothing else. We both wanted to I could tell, but we knew my mom was waiting for us. We got out and dried off. I walked to the spare room drying my hair with the rest of my body naked and exposed. Brian was staring at me and was shocked. He had the towel wrapped around him.
“Brian, we have seen each other naked lots of times. We will see each other get changed a lot, and so will my friends. Mom has seen us naked and is the one changing our diapers. That is why I don’t worry about trying to wrap a towel around me anymore. I know it’s new for you, so it's ok. Just relax and don’t worry. That is what my mom keeps telling me, and so does the therapist. I think I am starting to do that, and the sleep music I think helps too. Besides it is kinda fun to walk around naked for a few minutes before getting diapered. I wish we had a hot tub so I could play in it naked.”
“Brian, it’s ok. I know you are not used to this yet, but Max is right. You both have seen each other naked a lot, and you just showered together. I am sure you helped wash each other. I have seen you both naked many times and will be changing your wet diapers all summer, so I will see your stiffy a lot. Don’t worry about it, boys get stiffies a lot, especially when they get a diaper change. You both did it when you were younger. Just relax and enjoy being a little boy and don’t worry about things you can’t change.” Mom said this as she picked me up and put me on the changing table. Like an expert she got me powdered and even some rash cream on my butt to be safe. Finally, a thick night diaper was taped up and I was done. She gave me my Minions pacifier, set me down, and picked Brian up. He blushed as she made his towel drop as she moved him to the changing table. She got him changed and diapered quickly. He got a Paw Patrol pacifier and was put next to me. She said we could all snuggle downstairs, or if we preferred, we could watch TV up here or we could use our tablets and get comfy in bed. We had 2 hours before it was bedtime. We decided to talk and use our tablets. We had a lot of catching up to do.
“Max, I have heard you call your mom ‘mommy’ a few times. Is she making you do it or why do you do it?”
“She is not making me or anything like that. She told me it was ok, and sometimes it just feels more normal to say mommy instead of mom. If we are having a serious talk or something I normally say mom, but if I got my Paci or are enjoying cartoons and stuff I say mommy. If you need, I know you could call her mommy and she would not be upset. Especially when you need a mom hug. They feel good and make me feel safe sometimes when I am scared or worried.”
We had fun talking about all kinds of stuff and sharing some cool stories. I emailed everyone and suggested we go fishing tomorrow, and we could meet at my house between 9 and 9:30. Everyone replied it sounded great, and they were excited to meet Brian. Ben told us to check out Our Army Adventures because Sammy turned 12 and the video of his birthday is cool. He is super cute, and some of his friends are too. They go to Crater Lake and go swimming in their tight undies. Cool! We had my relaxation music going while we talked and stuff.
“Max, what is that sound? It sounds like the ocean sometimes and other times like a campfire.”
“That is my relaxation music. I have sleep music like it that we will listen to when we sleep. It helps me sleep better and have better dreams. I listen to it while I play Legos or games and stuff. It helps me relax and not worry about stuff so much. I like it and so do my friends. We all got it. Matty’s uncle, Uncle Scott, has a friend who does this kind of stuff. It’s made just for boys.”
“I like it, I think. It is relaxing and stuff. Especially with the pacifier to suck on.”
“Brian, I was wondering why you changed your hair color and stuff. I understand cutting it short and even the spikes and stuff. But why blue?”
“I wanted to try something different. I thought maybe people wouldn’t recognize me or something. I never thought that it would make more people notice me because my hair is so different from everyone else’s. I hope you don’t mind or think I am some freak or something.”
“I love you Brian! I don’t care if your hair looks a bit strange. If you like it, that is all that matters. I think it's cool. I don’t think blue would be a good color for me, but I could see me with spiky hair. I can dye mine if it makes you feel better or worry less. I could try blonde or silver tips or maybe even red streaks.”
Mom came to check on us a few times. She got us each a sippy and bottle of juice the first time.
Brian asked about the juice because it was not as strong or sweet as the apple juice he normally drinks. Mom was there, so she told him that she adds a little more water to it, so its better for us and has less sugar that way. I told him I am used to it and when I have a juice box, it tastes super strong and sweet. I heard mommy talking to Ben's mommy one day and she told her she keeps my bottles with juice in the fridge and when she makes the juice up she adds twice as much water now so it's better for me. His mom thought it was a great idea, and now when we have juice at any of my friends' house it's all about the same so I guess their mommy is doing it too.
The next time she refiled our sippy with water and said in 15 minutes we would get our meds. She brought them and some milk for us to take them with. Once we were done, she tucked us in, gave us each a kiss, and said “Happy diaper dreams boys. Be good diaper boys and I will see you in the morning.” She slid the side of my bed closed, and we were secured in the bottom bunk crib. Brian looked at me and the side that just closed. I told him it was a big kids' special needs bed or crib. It was because Ben sleepwalks, and this is the best way to keep him safe when he sleeps over. We don’t need to worry about going to the bathroom since we are in diapers, so it’s not a big deal. He agreed and we cuddled together. We rubbed our noses as we sucked on our pacifiers and fell asleep.
I woke up because Brian was thrashing around while having a bad dream. I held him and talked to him. He woke up and looked scared. I hugged him and we talked for a minute. I told him he was safe with me, and no one could get to us in my crib. He smiled and hugged me more. We snuggled together and fell asleep quickly.
The next time I woke up was when Mom woke us up for breakfast.
End Chapter 15
Check out my other ongoing stories:
Be True to Your Heart, on Nifty or at AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun, on NIFTY or on AO3.
Lemons to Lemonade, on AO3, and now on Nifty.
All my stories are available on my AO3 Author Page.
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. This is the only way an Author knows people are reading his work, and the time he dedicates to writing and editing the story is not wasted! I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Please donate to AO3. They need your donations so they can keep the site going.
Tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section. It's a long list with several repeats from the last chapter, to make sure you get the chance to enjoy them! Don’t forget the lotion, you will need it.
Suggested Reading List of Links in this chapter:
Trailer Trash (AO3).
Chapter 16: Summer Fun Begins
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 16
From the Previous Chapter:
I woke up because Brian was thrashing around while having a bad dream. I held him and talked to him. He woke up and looked scared. I hugged him and we talked for a minute. I told him he was safe with me, and no one could get to us in my crib. He smiled and hugged me more. We snuggled together and fell asleep quickly.
The next time I woke up was when Mom woke us up for breakfast.
Chapter 16: Summer Fun Begins.
Mom woke us up as she opened the side of the crib. It took us a minute to stretch and get up, but the smell of bacon and pancakes helped motivate us to get downstairs quickly.
“Slow down Max. I can’t walk as fast as you can in this thick wet diaper. How do you do it?”
“It takes practice. But if you bend your knees a little, it’s a lot easier to walk because you have more room between your legs to move. You will waddle a lot, but it’s easy to do especially going up or down stairs.”
Mom helped us into the high chairs. She put a bib on each of us and then fastened the tray. Brian looked shocked he had a bib, but when he saw I had one too, he relaxed and said nothing. After we were done eating, Mom showed him the bib, with the syrup on it and stuff.
“Brian, this is why you boys normally use bibs. All the syrup and other stuff would have been all over your chest. You still have a bunch on your face and chin. If you had a shirt or PJs on, it would have made a huge mess on them. There is nothing to be embarrassed about. When people go to fancy restaurants and order stuff like Lobster, they get a bib, because we know it makes a mess. That is no different than you boys getting bibs when I think it will help keep you clean.” Mom explained.
She wiped off our faces and hands. Then she helped us out of our high chairs and told us she would change us in a little bit. I said I needed to go #2, and Brian said he did too. She said we should go use the bathroom and once done she would change us upstairs. Mom helped us out of our soggy diapers. I went to her bathroom, while Brian went upstairs to mine. She told me to go upstairs once I was done.
I was the first one into the spare bedroom.
“Max, for at least the next few weeks, you both will be wearing the same diapers whenever possible. I think that will help Brian adjust faster and easier. I figure you boys will be out fishing and having fun all day. I think the thick diaper would work best, so you don’t have to come home to change each other, or go to a friend's house and ask to be changed there. I am sure that would embarrass Brian on his first full day here.” Mom said as Brian walked into the room.
“What would embarrass me?”
“I explained to Max, that you both will be wearing the same diapers this summer whenever possible. I am suggesting you both wear the thick one today because it should last until this evening around dinner. I figured you would be embarrassed if you had to have one of Max’s friends' mommy change your diaper today. They will when you have sleepovers, but this way you get to adjust to them more and get to know everyone.”
“Oh. I guess that makes sense. I don’t want someone I don’t know to change me, at least not yet. Will everyone be able to tell I am wearing a diaper?” Brian asked Mom.
“Max will be in the same diaper. I know at least one, if not more, of the other boys will be too. You can wear some of Max’s overalls or the shortalls (Overall shorts). He has several pairs of each if you didn’t bring any. You can also wear one of his diaper shirts if you would rather wear jeans or shorts. It helps to hide the diaper and keep others from seeing it when you are wearing normal shorts or jeans. It's not needed with overalls. Brian, Max’s friends all know about his diapers. Even those who don’t wear them either during the day or night, will not tease you. Under the overalls, it's very hard to tell what you are wearing. The only way is if someone were to pat your butt. Bending over might show a plump bottom, but they won’t see the diaper so no one would know. Let's get you both diapered before you pee on the floor.”
Mom got me diapered first, and then Brian. We went to my room to pick out our clothes. Mom followed us and gave a few suggestions as to what we should wear today. We talked it over and decided to wear shorts with a diaper shirt and then a cool t-shirt. I am in my navy cargo shorts with a yellow Minion shirt, and Brian is in similar cargo shorts with a Star Wars t-shirt.
We went downstairs to watch some cartoons. Once we sat down, Mom came over to talk more. She was dressed for going to the office.
“Boys, I talked to a few of the moms. Ben and Matty are both in the same type of diaper today. I am guessing Collin will be too since Matty was texting Collin this morning when I was talking to his mom. You should be good all day. I hope you have fun on your bikes and fishing or whatever else you do. I hope to be home around 5ish. Please be home by then. If you leave a note and let me know which house you are at, then you can hang out at one of your friend's houses, or they can be here if you like. Love you both. Have a great day and be good diaper boys.”
Mom gave us a hug and kiss. She grabbed her stuff and headed to the office.
“Brian, would you prefer if my friends came here for you to meet them, or do you want to ride to their house? I can call each of them and make sure they can hang out and go fishing today if you still want to go fishing.”
“I think maybe meet them here first. I know you said some of them have brothers and stuff, and I’m not ready for them to see me in diapers if they don’t have to yet. I trust you when you say your friends know about you and won’t tease me.”
“Okay, I will call them. Pick a cartoon we can watch while I get the phone.”
I got our cordless phone. Mom says we need it at home because I don’t have a cell phone yet. This way she can get ahold of me and not worry when I am home alone. I tried to use that reason to get a cellular phone, but no luck yet. I noticed Brian stopped on Paw Patrol. We both kinda like it and think it's funny. We will watch it with each other, but not with anyone else our age around.
“We can watch Paw Patrol if you want. I haven’t seen this one” I said. Brian smiled and we started watching it. A few minutes later I started calling my friends.
I called Ben first. He said he would come over and bring his fishing gear in about half an hour. His mom wanted to talk to me for a minute. She reminded me of the sleepover and wanted to know if Brian was ok and if she needed to get anything special for him for the sleepover. I said he was ok and didn’t need anything special.
I called Matty next. His mom talked to me first and then I talked to Matty. He will be over in 30 minutes. He said he would call Collin and have him come to his house first, and bring his fishing gear. He told me he is in a thick diaper and when he told Collin he said he would wear the same one today.
“Brian, Ben should be here in about 30 minutes. Matty and Collin will be over soon after that and they are bringing fishing gear too. Let's put our socks on and get ready. I want to put a change of clothes in my old backpack, just in case. I keep a diaper in it for emergencies too. Do you want to talk about the bad dream you had?”
“Thanks. It was weird. In the dream, I was only allowed to wear a diaper to school. Everyone laughed and teased me. Even the kindergarteners. After lunch, the teacher said she was going to teach everyone how to change a diaper, and for the rest of the week after lunch she would change me, and the other kids in my class would help with it. She had me on a towel on her desk and was taking my diaper off and I was trying to make her stop. That is when I woke up.”
“Wow, that is a tough dream. That would suck if we had to wear just a diaper to school unless all the boys were dressed the same way. But I wouldn’t want to be changed in front of the class. No girls get to see my stiffy! Only my friends get to see it.” This got Brian to giggle. Just as Paw Patrol was ending Ben walked in. Brian panicked because it was still showing Paw Patrol.
“Hi Max. Cool, that’s the same show Georgie was watching when I rode over. It was cool when they had to rescue the boat that was stuck on the rock. I saw Jimmy on my way. I told him we were going bike riding and fishing, and he could join us if he wanted to and so could his foster brother Jacob. He said he would be over here in a little bit. You must be Brian. I am Ben. Nice to meet you. Max keeps talking about all the cool stuff you guys did and how awesome you are. Have you seen the bike Max got for you yet? It’s wicked cool.”
I could tell Ben was excited to meet Brian. He was talking really fast. I have seen him do it a few times when he gets excited or nervous. I told him he should do auctions because they talk really fast too.
“Hi Ben. Max has told me a lot about you and that you are his new best friend here, and really nice. I hope you don’t mind that I am here for the summer. I can’t wait to go fishing. Yeah, the bike looks wicked awesome! You won’t tell anyone we were watching Paw Patrol, will you?”
“My brother loves it. Some of our diapers have Paw Patrol on them. It’s a cartoon and funny, so I don’t care. I don’t talk to the kids at school about it, but I would never tease anyone about it. When Max comes over, my brother loves that he will sit and watch Paw Patrol with him sometimes. He feels so special when he does that. He says Max is his second Big Brother now. I don’t think any of our friends would care if they saw you watching it either. Have you ever been trout fishing before? That is what we mostly catch here.”
“Cool. Thanks. No. Back home, we normally fished for bass, sunfish, catfish, or carp. I saw some of the pictures of the fish you guys caught. Those were some wicked fish. My parents were shocked they got that big. I have seen trout fishing in streams before on TV and the fish are much smaller than you guys had.”
“Brian, lots of them are much smaller, but we got some big ones too. I think it’s great to get a big one. It feels so good.” Ben said and then giggled. It made me giggle and then Brian figured it out and started to laugh and blush a little.
There was a knock at the door so I got up to get it. It was Jimmy and Jacob.
“Ben told me you were going fishing and that I was invited and so was Jacob. Is it still ok? We got our fishing poles and even some snacks our foster mom sent with us. The cookies melt in your mouth.”
“Sure thing Jimmy. You are part of our group now, so you guys are included in stuff. The more the better. I will open the garage door, and you can put your bikes in there with ours and the fishing gear next to them.”
“Great,” Jacob said with a big smile. He and Jimmy went to put their bikes away as I ran to open the garage door. As I was opening it, Matty and Collin came over, so we got everything put away and then went in.
Everyone got to meet Brian. I think he was a little shocked and overwhelmed that I had this many friends now. Before it was mostly just us 2 and a few others sometimes. I could tell he was a little nervous, so I figured I would try to help him relax and not worry.
“I assume those in diapers brought a spare with just in case? We can do a diaper backpack and keep all the diapers and any extra clothes in it if we need to.”
Ben, Matty, and Collin all said they had a spare but were in the MegaMax diaper, and it should last all day. Jimmy and Jacob said they were wearing goodnights, just because it was easier than having to hold it while we are bike riding and fishing. They each have a spare.
“If you guys want a real diaper instead, I have lots in my room, and we can help get you changed. Then we are all the same.” I looked at Brian quickly when I said it to make sure he was ok. He blushed a little but not bad. I think knowing everyone else was wearing some kind of protection helped him feel better.
Jimmy and Jacob looked at each other. They smiled and agreed to wear one if the other did and to not tell their foster mom. We all went upstairs and changed them on my bed. We put the GoodNites aside because they were still dry. They said they had to be home before dinner, so we thought the thicker daytime diaper was the best one for them. Once they were changed, they felt the diaper and noticed it was really quiet. It’s a Smart Core and it holds pretty well and doesn’t make much noise. It’s Good for school, I told them. Their shorts fit pretty good, over it. You could tell they had a bigger butt, but unless you know what to look for you might not think it’s a diaper.
I added a diaper for each of them to the diaper bag I had for Brian and me.
We got some more snacks, and some juice put together and shared it between our packs. I got a trash bag, so if wanted to bring any fish home, we had a way to do it without making a pack smell like trout forever.
“Guys, I think we should put sunscreen on unless you already did.”
“Our mom made us do it already,” Jimmy said.
“Same,” said Matty and Collin. Brian and I helped each other with sunscreen. Ben offered to help us if we needed it.
We headed out and talked as we rode. We didn’t race or anything, we just had a fun ride.
“Max, Jimmy said it was you who gave the red tires for his bike. I think that is wicked cool you would do that for a kid you didn’t even know. I’m lucky, my grandparents got me this bike for Christmas when I said I needed a new one. My old one broke when I crashed in the fall after I was riding it in the snow. It's neat that he has the only bike in town with red tires.” Jacob said as we were riding.
“Thanks. When I heard the bike guy was doing a bike for a boy in foster care who had saved up his limited money to try to buy a used bike, I wanted to help. My mom had said I should get new tires when I replaced the rim the movers bent, so I thought they would look cool on the bike, especially with the red hand grips. I am glad it worked out and that I got to become friends with him and now you too.”
We talked about all kinds of stuff, and they asked Brian a lot of questions about what we used to do and what it’s like in Nebraska. I was so happy they all were making him feel right at home and know he was accepted and a friend. When we got to the stream, we figured out we wanted to go upstream a little and fish the big pool area, so we rode there.
“Guys I think my cable lock is big enough to lock all of our bikes up. Let's put them by that tree and use it to secure them.” So that is what we did.
We walked to the pool and figured out where we wanted to fish. I helped Brian get his rod rigged up. He said he wanted to try a bobber first. We started off at the 2 ends of the pool and said we would meet on the big rock near the middle of it. Jimmy went with Matty and Collin. They went to the lower end of the pool. We went to the top part where the stream enters it. Jacob and Ben were fishing on the bottom. I went with a bobber too.
The next few hours went by pretty fast. We talked a little but were focused on fishing. We had a bet about who caught the biggest fish. Jacob was leery to bet at first. He asked what the bet was for, and we said an extra cookie. He smiled and said ok. I asked him about it a little while later. He looked worried or scared but then he took a deep breath and said in his last foster home the older boys made lots of bets, and they made the younger ones bet too. The winner got a blow job from losers, or at least the worst ones, which normally was him and a younger boy. I told him we would never make him do anything like that. But some of us do like to do that with each other, and please don’t judge us and stuff. It feels good and it's fun with a good friend you trust. He blushed when I told him this and so did Brian. He said he only ever had one before. It was from a younger boy. They had to suck on each other at the same time. It felt pretty good, but he was worried because the older boys took pictures of them and even put their fingers in their butts. He looked like he was very scared and sad, so I hugged him.
“Jacob, we don’t judge anyone and there’s nothing wrong with playing with a friend when you want to, but no one should make you do stuff you don’t want to do. I know how you feel. I was made to do stuff before. That is part of the reason we moved here. It's fun to do stuff with a friend you trust, and you can make each other feel good. If you ever want to know how good it can feel, let me know. You’re a friend, and I trust you and I think every boy should know how good playing with a friend feels. But not out here. Maybe in the backyard if we do a sleepover in a tent.” I said with a grin. It made Jacob blush almost as red as the salmon eggs.
A few hours later, we each had caught several trout. Nothing huge, but some nice ones. We let them all go, but we got pictures of some of them. It was called a tie between Jacob and Brian for the biggest fish from this spot, so they each will get an extra cookie at my house. We headed to meet up with the others. I had an idea and a bet I wanted to make with everyone.
We were the first to the big flat rock. We saw the other guys and waved to them. They waved back and a few minutes later started coming our way.
“Hey guys. How did you do? We each caught a few but nothing huge.” Ben said.
“We got 3 each. Jimmy lost a big one, it broke his line. We got a picture of some of them and stuff. I got a video of Collin fighting one. He slipped and fell on his butt but didn’t lose the fish. You could see the top of his diaper when he got up to get the fish. It was kinda funny watching him fight the fish sitting on his butt. We all laughed.” Matty said.
“Cool. You did about the same as us, except we didn’t slip.” I said and giggled.
We got set up on the rock. It was warm, and I was getting pretty hot, even in the shorts. Diapers are warmer than normal undies. I understand why when it's warm or summertime lots of kids run around in just a diaper or diaper and shirt. It's so they don’t get too hot.
“Guys it's getting pretty warm out here. I am hot and I guess others are too. I understand why kids run around in just a diaper or maybe a diaper and shirt in the summer or when it's warm. Diapers are a lot warmer than normal undies are. But they are more comfy too. I think the last person wearing his shorts is a rotten egg. The bet is we each take off our shorts or overalls when we catch a trout. So anyone left in shorts or jeans at the time we leave is the worst fisherman of the day. We can get dressed again before we ride home. I don’t think I want to ride around the park and the edge of town in just a diaper. At least not yet.”
Ben and Matty agreed right away. Collin agreed after Matty smiled at him. I looked at Brian and he agreed but I could tell was scared. Jimmy and Jacob looked at each other and decided “Why not give it a try, but let's do something special if anyone catches a really big fish, like over 20 inches,” said Jacob. We agreed. If anyone catches a fish over 20 inches, they get to tickle the last person in shorts until they wet their diaper, was what we all agreed upon.
We baited up and started fishing. Brian, Jimmy, and I were using bobbers. It only took a few minutes for Brian to get the first strike. His bobber disappeared and the fight was on. I recorded it. It took him about 5 minutes to land a nice trout. It was 19.5 inches, and the biggest of the day so far. Brian had a big smile when we took a photo of him holding it. I continued to record it including him letting it go. Finally, when we reminded him of the challenge. He blushed and looked scared, but he stripped down to his wet diaper. Everyone cheered and said awesome job. Once he realized he was safe, he smiled and relaxed.
Next to get a fish was Jacob. He took off his basketball shorts and did a little dance of shaking his butt at everyone. We laughed. Jimmy got the next trout, and he blushed as he dropped his shorts. I was getting worried. A few minutes later Ben got a big strike. But after a minute the fish came off. For the next 10 minutes, we had no action at all. Then it was like someone told them it was feeding time. I and Matty each hooked up. Matty got his in first and dropped his shorts. I was working to get my fish in, and I knew it was a good one. It took me about 10 minutes to land it. It was another Buffalo fish. Ben knew what it was this time. It was a big one and we measured it at 26 inches. I got a picture of it and then I put it back. As I went to remove my shorts, Jacob stopped me and said it wasn’t a trout. I looked at him crazy.
“But I got a fish, so I have to remove my shorts,” I said.
“You said trout, not fish. I have it recorded on my phone if you want to see it,” stated Jacob.
“I trust you. I guess I screwed up. We normally catch trout, so I guess I said that. Dang, I am really hot now after that battle.”
“No worries. But that is the biggest fish so far. So, if you are last, you can tickle yourself until you wet your diaper.” Jacob said and then started to laugh at the image. We all laughed or giggled as we thought about it.
As we were laughing Collin got a strike and a few minutes later he was dropping his jeans. Now it was just Ben and Me in our shorts. We had eaten all the snacks, and our juice and water bottles were empty. We decided he had 30 minutes more before we would head to my house to cool off.
A few minutes later I got a big strike. I was happy thinking I wouldn’t be last. But, as I was fighting it, Ben got a strike too. I could tell his was a small one because he was reeling it in pretty fast. I started to try to muscle mine in. We both got them to the shore about the same time. Ben reached to grab his, and I lifted mine and swung it to me. I thought it would be faster. We both “landed” them at the same time. So we all won, and I told Ben I would tickle him later in a special spot. We spent the last of the time with all of us in our shirts and diapers fishing. We got a group photo like that even. Since I have a camera, we put it on a tree branch, set the timer, and got a few pictures of the group this way. It was neat.
We all got redressed quickly. Most of us had the top of our diaper sticking out of our shorts, but we didn’t care. We were hot, thirsty, and wanted to get a cold drink. We rode to my house first. We got some cold drinks and talked for a bit, after we all stripped down to our diapers. As we were talking Matty’s mom knocked on the door, and Dylan was with her, wearing just a diaper.
“Boys, why don’t you come over to our house? I will make you a snack if you are hungry, and then you can play upstairs or watch a movie.”
We agreed and walked with her. Brian, Ben, and I left our bikes and fishing stuff at my house.
We had a good snack of fruit, cheese, and crackers. Dylan was excited we all were going to hang out and that he could spend time with the big boys. He tried not to be a pest, and it was fun playing with him even with him snuggling between my legs, while we watched a movie. I had Brian on one side, and Ben on the other. Next to Brian was Jacob, while Jimmy was on the floor next to Dylan and leaning on Brian’s and my legs. Matty and Collin were cuddled in the reclining chair. I noticed Jacob and Brian both glance over at Matty and Collin a few times, especially when Collin let out a little moan. We saw Matty was rubbing the front of his soggy diaper. Dylan and Jimmy were focused on the movie and paid no attention to them. It was clear they were not as sexually aware as us older boys are.
We had fun, playing and watching movies until we all had to go home. Jimmy and Jacob both took off their wet diapers and wore just shorts home. The rest of us waddled home. Ben went with Brian and me.
We relaxed and hung out for a little bit. We talked about the upcoming sleepover starting tomorrow. We are all excited. Brian asked Ben about his accident and about wearing diapers to school. It was cool seeing my 2 best friends become friends. When we were on the sofa I had Brian on one side of me, and Ben on the other side. Ben was holding my hand part of the time.
I wasn’t aware at first that Ben was holding my hand until he and Brian were talking, and I saw Brian look down toward our diapers and then look at me and then back down. I looked down and realized we were holding hands. I didn’t say anything because I wanted to see what Brian would say or ask. He kept looking at me and then Ben and then our hands, even when we were not holding them. I figured he was trying to figure out the best way to ask. It took him at least 15 minutes but I could tell when he looked me in the eyes, he was going to ask. I noticed that Ben realized Brian was looking at us funny, and he was no longer holding my hand.
“Max, why was Ben holding your hand?”
“Brian we are special friends. I love you so much, but I think of you not only as my bestest friend forever but as the brother I wish I had. Ben is also my bestest friend, but I love him in a special way. It was so cool and a lot of fun when we played with each other, and I still want to. But I don’t love you like I want to be boyfriends with you, and I kinda feel that way with Ben. He asked me to be his boyfriend, but after what my father did, it's hard for me to do that, but I think I will very soon. I am still messed up in the head because of all the twisted and weird stuff he told me and us. Does that make sense?” I said while trying to be strong, but worried Brian would be mad at me. I could feel my bottom lip quiver some as I was trying to smile at him.
“Max, it’s ok. I loved the stuff we did together. It felt awesome and if we can do more while I’m here, that is great. I think of you like the brother I always wanted too. I even liked some of the stuff your dad made us do with each other, but not when he was mean or hurt us. Ben seems really cool, and as long as he never hurts you or uses you, I am ok with it. But if he does, he will have to deal with me. I love you so much Max, and I miss you so much too. I wish we could move here so you are still in my life.” Brian said and then started to cry. I hugged and held him. A few seconds later, Ben joined in the big hug. I understand more of why Brian has been moody and other stuff my Mom told me about. He is hurting, scared, and lonely.
Brian cried for a few minutes. It was a gentle cry at first but then it got to be a hard cry. I could tell he was really hurting and has been holding so much inside. I guess he has no one he trusts to talk to about stuff. We used to talk to Fritz when we needed to talk to someone but couldn’t talk to a parent or anyone else. It was cool because Fritz was a great listener and when done, he gives great doggy kisses, and that makes us laugh. Fritz is their dog, he is a labradoodle (part labrador and part standard poodle). I always wanted one, but my father said it was too much work and responsibility for me.
We rubbed his back, and I told him how much I loved him, missed him, and all kinds of fun stuff we can do this summer. He cried for a while. When he stopped crying he was sniffling and kept his head down, so I kept holding him. I guess it was about 10 minutes later when he lifted his face and looked at me. His eyes were red, and he had some boogers that ran out of his nose on his face. He looked like a toddler when they cry because they are upset or something, and they get running noses and stuff.
“Thanks. I feel a little better now. I just feel so alone and unwanted now. I know my mom loves me, but my dad doesn’t do much with me anymore. It’s like he doesn’t want to be around me. He won’t take me fishing or even to the park to play catch anymore. He always has an excuse or something else is more important, like mowing the grass, painting the workshop, or cleaning the garage. It started when they found out what your father did to us. It wasn’t too bad, until about a month later when he found out we had been doing stuff with each other first. He would look at me differently and for the first few weeks, he wouldn’t be alone in a room with me or even touch me. He has come into my room like 3 times and each one only to yell at me and then he leaves. He still won’t hug me. I asked him and he said I was too old for hugs and need to toughen up and grow up. I saw on the computer one day someone had been looking up ‘what to do if my son is a faggot.’ I am pretty sure it was dad. My mom is cool and told me she loves me no matter what and she just wants me to be happy and find someone who I love and who loves me. I heard them arguing a few weeks ago. It was after when I was really upset about something and I went to get a hug from dad and he told me to go hug my mom, he was busy watching the game. Mom got upset and I saw the look she gave him. I don’t want to be a faggot, no one likes them. What can I do?.”
“I’m so sorry about that. I had no idea. But now that I think about it, after my father got arrested, your dad looked at me kinda funny and never touched me except when he taught us how to defend ourselves right after the arrest. When we left your mom hugged me and said she would miss me. Your dad told my mom to drive safe. He didn’t say nothing to me.”
“Brian, I don’t know you much, but I can tell you are really nice, and from what Max tells me, you are super cool and an awesome friend. I know I am gay. My parents know and they are ok with it. I don’t think my little brother knows what it means, but he knows I like Max a lot and we kiss sometimes. My mom told me at the beginning of the year when I was really upset, because an older boy kept teasing and bullying me and calling me a fag or faggot and other stuff, that a faggot is a bunch of sticks. Look it up in the dictionary. Ignorant and small-minded people like to use that word to upset a person they think might be gay or not as manly as them. In England, they say FAG all the time, because that is what they call a cigarette. She said if I am gay, it is no one's business. It hurts no one, and all she wants for me is to find a person I love who makes me happy. If it’s a boy or girl, she doesn’t care. I felt a lot better, and I thought about stuff for the next week and realized I thought I am gay. I like boys, I look at pictures of boys in undies, diapers, speedos, and nude. I read sexy stories about boys doing sex stuff with other boys and men, and twice so far when I saw a stiffy at the local pool, I wondered what it would taste and feel like if I sucked on it. I am gay but I am not a fag or faggot. If a person wants to call me that I tell them I am not a bundle of sticks, but they are an inbreed idiot who needs to get his head out of his butt. I normally turn and walk away then. I did that with a bully at school, Bo. He was so upset I made him look like the fool he is, he rushed to tackle me as I walked away. Another boy stuck his foot out and tripped him. He fell face-first into the walkway. He broke 2 teeth and his wrist, and everyone laughed at him. I think I know who the boy was, but when I asked him, he denied it but his eyes told me he did it. I just said if you did it thanks and if not, thanks for laughing at him. Bo wouldn’t look at or talk to me after that. I just wish Butch had been the one to fall and everyone laugh at him.”
“Okay, Ben you are gay, and that means you like boys. Do you want Max to be your boyfriend? Has he told you about the stuff we did? How did you know you were gay? It felt so good when we did stuff, and I get stiffies when I see some of the boys at the pool, or when I see some on tv. Does that mean I am gay?”
“Yes, I want Max to be my boyfriend. I hope one day he will marry me, and we will have a family. He told me a little bit about some stuff you guys did. He only did it after we did the same thing and he told me how much he missed you and the stuff you guys did and how you had each other’s back, no matter what. Only you know if you are gay. My dad told me lots of boys are horny and just want to feel good and get their tingles. It's easier for boys to do it with each other and stuff, and it's normal. He said I should wait until I am older to decide or label myself. I told him thanks but when I looked at normal porn online and saw a girl’s pussy I wanted to puke. It looked nasty, but I liked the big dick the guy had, and I liked the one I have played with so far. Dad laughed and said that maybe I was gay, but that he loves me no matter what, and hugged me. He wanted to make sure no one was hurting me, and I told him it was another boy. I didn’t tell him it was my 13-year-old cousin, because he might have gotten upset then. I read a lot, and it said lots of boys our age do stuff with other boys or even men, and they are not gay. Some might be bi, and others are just super horny, and it feels better to do it with someone else than to do it alone, so boys do it with their friends, brothers, or someone they trust. I have seen some adult stiffies. I might like to play with them, but I don’t think I want one of them in my butt. But I know I liked it when Max put his in my butt. I think you're cute and Max asked if I minded if you played with him or us this summer, and I said I don’t mind. Now I say I hope you do because you are super cute and sexy. If you are gay, you can’t change it, because it is how you were made, so don’t worry about it now, just have fun, and enjoy everything.”
I blushed a little as Ben told Brian that we had done stuff and that I did Ben in the butt. But Brian looked at me and smiled when Ben told him that stuff. I think him knowing Ben is gay and wants to be my boyfriend will help him not worry about what he is and just be the best person he is and see what and who he likes. I noticed he checked Jacob out a few times today, especially when we changed him into a diaper this morning.
“Let's move to the comfy chair. Brian, you get the middle, I will be on one side and Ben on the other. We can snuggle and hug you while we watch a movie or cartoons. I know when I am worried or upset, having someone special snuggle or hug me, makes me feel better and worry less.” I said as I smiled at Brian. He smiled at me, and I knew he was saying Thanks for everything.
We snuggled on the chair and reclined it to the legs up position. The movie was one we all saw many times and we ended up falling asleep snuggled together.
We got woken up by my mom. She had just gotten home, and Ben’s mom had seen her, so she followed and was going to pick up Ben. They both saw us and I kinda remember hearing them say “Ah, they look so cute that way. All they need are their pacifiers. Looks like they will all need to be changed soon, they are soaked.” This is when I opened my eyes and saw Ben’s mom first and then my mom. I jerked up when I saw Ben’s mom, and I guess that woke up Brian and Ben.
“Hi boys, I guess you had a busy day. It seems you needed a nap to recharge for the evening. I hope you had fun. You must be Brian. Max has told us so much about you it's like we have already met. I am Patty, Ben’s mommy. I am sure I will be seeing a lot of you this summer, just as I know I will see a lot of Max as well. I hope you will enjoy the sleepover and party we have planned for Ben’s 10th birthday. It’s the first time he has agreed to a party with more than 1 friend and us, so we wanted to make it special for him and his friends. You boys will be spending the entire weekend. The party officially is on Saturday, starting around 10 am, and ends Sunday around noon after the sleepover. We figured a sleepover for a few special friends for both nights would be fun. Ben, do you want me to give you a ride home, or will you ride your bike home? I need you home in 20 minutes, so we can start dinner.”
“I will ride with you, Mommy. Can I have a few minutes to say bye to Max and stuff?”
“Sure. We will be chatting in the kitchen. You have 5 minutes, and then you boys should load your bike and fishing gear into my SUV.” She said and then went with my mom into the kitchen to talk and gave us some privacy.
“I had a lot of fun today guys. Brian, you are super awesome. I hope you have fun while you are here, and we can become good friends too.”
“Thanks. I like you a lot. I can tell Max has special feelings for you, and you have them for him. I think it's cool. You are super cute. You remind me of a boy that I saw on the TV show Baywatch. It was a 2-part episode where they went to Australia. The cute boy, Charlie, lost his mommy and one of the lifeguards was his dad. I got stiff watching him. I think it would be fun if we could play and make each other feel good. Max is lucky to have you.” Brian said with a tear in his eye at the end, then he hugged Ben.
“We will see you tomorrow Ben. If we can come over early and hang out, we will, or maybe you can hang out here. If my mom is not home, we can play upstairs. Today was fun, and I can’t wait until your party.” I said.
We got up and went to the garage to load his bike and fishing gear in his mom's SUV. Brian got another hug and a fist bump. I got a hug and a nice kiss, with some tongue. I blushed because Brian was watching, but he had a smile, so I knew he was happy and not freaked out or mad. A minute later as we were just talking Patty came out and then she and Ben left.
We had a fun night. Mom let us take a bath in her big tub, after dinner then she got us changed for bed. We played games and it was like it used to be before everything happened, except these night diapers are thicker than the ones we used to wear, before the GoodNites. Mom tucked us in and told us to have Happy Diaper Boy Dreams. I hugged Brian as we fell asleep.
I woke up to Brian thrashing around and crying. I tried to calm him down, but he kept thrashing. I was worried so I pushed the button mom said to push if I ever needed her at night. I pushed it and waited. Then I pushed and held it and said, “Mommy Help”. I could tell she was asleep, but she said in a worried voice she was coming. She rushed in and opened the side of my bed. I was trying to hold Brian, but he kept thrashing and even pushing or hitting me. Mom grabbed him and held him tight. She started singing to him, like she did to me when I was little and had nightmares. She gave him his pacifier too. A minute later he started to calm down. He opened his eyes, and I could see he was still crying, and scared.
“Hey there little one. You are safe, so no need to worry. Max was worried because he couldn’t calm or wake you, so he called me to help. Do you want to talk about the nightmare?”
Brian shook his head no. He looked at me and he still looked scared or worried. She held him for another minute and then he tried to move away. She let him lay back down next to me and he grabbed onto me and held me. I looked at mom and smiled. She knew I would take care of him now.
“Boys, it’s about 5 a.m., so try to get a little bit more sleep. Have Happy Diaper Boy Dreams this time. I love you both.” She kissed us on the foreheads and then left the side of the bed open as she went downstairs.
I kissed Brian’s nose, and I got a giggle from him when I did that. I kissed his pacifier and he giggled again. I went to kiss it again, but he spit it out, so I kissed his lips. We never kissed much, unless my father made us. This felt good. I know he loves me, but it didn’t feel like kissing Ben. I broke the kiss, and we smiled at each other.
“Thanks, Max, I feel better now. It was a really bad dream. I don’t want to talk about it now, maybe in the morning. I love you. I am sorry I keep waking you up and stuff.”
“No worries Brian, it’s what friends and brothers do for each other. I know you would do it for me. I was super scared because you wouldn’t wake up when I tried. You kept thrashing around and even hitting me when I was trying to hold and calm you down. I was so worried so I pushed the button and told Mommy I needed help and she ran up here.”
“I’m sorry for hitting you. I don’t know why I did it. I hope I didn’t hurt you. You are really the bestest. Thanks for everything, and for sharing your summer with me.”
“It’s ok. I got an idea. Let's grab our pacifiers and go out to the sitting area. We can take my sheepskin blanket, snuggle together on the sofa, and put some cartoons on. Maybe they will help you sleep better. The sleep music helps me a lot, maybe we should turn it up a little when we are in my room playing or sleeping. Besides I am thirsty, so I need to fill my sippy with some more water. I am shocked but happy mommy left it open. I guess it's because it’s almost time to get up.”
We snuggled on the loveseat or mini sofa, I have and put on some Tom and Jerry cartoons. They are always funny but not very loud, so they are great to sleep to.
Mom woke us up later. That is when we noticed Brian had leaked out of his diaper. He started to cry and apologize.
“Brian, it's an accident and a leak. It's not a big deal. I think it was because you had such a bad dream last night that you wet a lot more. I know when Max has a nightmare he wets more. Don’t worry about it. The cushion can be cleaned, and I will wash Max’s blanket. I bet it needed it anyway. After Breakfast, I will get you boys changed. I think the Paw Patrol diapers are the ones today. They might be a bit tight on Brian, but the size 7 hopefully will work well. Otherwise, it’s a bigger youth daytime diaper. Now waddle your diapered butts downstairs. Breakfast is ready.”
We had scrambled eggs with sausage and toast. It was good. We didn’t get our bibs too messy. Once we were done, we each went #2 and got diapered. Tonight, we sleepover at Ben’s house. I have to remember to take the present we got him and the special thing I got him, but he gets that in private. Maybe tonight.
Ben came over and we had fun. We went riding and saw Jimmy after lunch. We all rode around and then went to the park to sit under the big trees and relax a little bit. I said we needed to do a sleepover at my house next week. I think Matty and his family are going somewhere part of next week, but we can work it out.
“Jimmy, if I can get my mom to agree, do you want to sleep over at my house one-night next week? Jacob can come too. I think Matty has to go to his grandma’s house for a few days. But we can have fun and watch movies or play games. I think it’s in 3 weeks when the support group is doing their weekend campout. After that, I want to do a tent campout in my backyard with my friends. I think it would be fun.”
“Yeah, that would be super cool. It’s super cool my friends wear diapers and stuff so they are okay that I wet the bed and need to wear diapers at night. Last night my foster mom asked Jacob and me if we wanted more goodnights, or if we wanted some diapers like you guys have and what we wore for the sleepover. We are getting diapers. She said she would get some today and order more for us. It will be embarrassing having her see my wiener and diaper me, but I can’t wait until I get a diaper tonight. No more worrying if my GoodNites will leak at night.” Jimmy said excitedly.
We headed home about 4:30 pm. We told Jimmy we would see him and Jacob at the party tomorrow.
Brian and I got an outfit and put it in my pack, just in case. I put Ben’s presents in my pack along with my tablet and charger. Brian wanted to bring his too, and I said we could share my charger. We needed to be changed, so we asked Mom if she could change us before we went to Ben’s. She told us not unless we are leaking. I was surprised and I guess my look told her that.
“Boys, trust me. It’s part of the fun his mom has planned for you boys tonight. I know you will have fun, so don’t worry. She said she had plenty of diapers, so you only need to bring over the important stuff, like your toothbrush and other stuff you need, after all, you won’t be wearing clothes except to go over and come back home, and since I am driving you boys there and back, you could go in just a diaper, and not need any clothes at all. I will take you over to Ben’s in about 5 minutes. Make sure to pack a pacifier or 2 for each of you, and I have a baggy for each of you with your meds in it. I figure you are both big boys, so you can be trusted to just take one pill at night when you go to bed, or do I need to give them to Ben's Mom and have her make sure you take them properly? I also have 2 toothbrushes in the bag, since I figure you both forgot them, so you can use these for sleepovers, and keep the other ones in your bathroom. I have a feeling you boys will be doing a lot of sleepovers or camping out this summer.”
“Mommy, we can take them. I have done it before. After all, I am still a big boy, even in my diapers. We agreed I am a big diaper boy. Did you label each baggy so we know which is mine and which is for Brian?”
“Good, I figured you could do it. Yes, each baggy is labeled. You both are on the same medicine, so it’s not a big deal, but I want to keep them separate, so you each remember. Please get your backpack and bring it here so I can put them and a few other things in it after you add your Pacifiers and anything else you need. You have 4 minutes,” Mommy said with a smile.
Brian and I raced to my room and made sure we had what we wanted. We each got one pacifier on a paci keeper, and then a loose pacifier. I had my Harry Potter and my minion ones. Brian had Paw Patrol and a Star Wars Chewbacca one with a keeper. We took the pack down so mom could add our pills. She took a minute to add them and what looked like a small bag too. She showed us where she put the pills. Next, we hopped in the truck. I sat in my booster seat and blushed a little because Brian wasn’t in one.
We got to Ben’s house, and she walked us in. I guess she wanted to talk to Ben’s mom.
“Boys, go up to Ben’s room. You can put your bag and clothes in his room. I will call you all down in a few minutes.,” said Ben’s mom.
We got to Ben’s room, and I started to remove my clothes. It took Brian a minute but then he started once I was in just my soggy diaper and so was Ben. He blushed a little, but I and Ben just smiled at him. That is when little Georgie came into the room and Brian looked scared.
“Hi Max. I am so happy you are staying here this weekend. Now I got 2 big brothers.” George said, without even noticing Brian. When he did, he said, “Hi. I’m George. Are you Max’s friend? Cool, you wear diapers like my big brothers do. I got pull-ups I get to wear sometimes.”
“Hi George. I’m Brian, Max is my cousin and best friend. We used to live next to each other in Nebraska. I’m spending the summer visiting him. Ben told me he had a cool little brother. It’s nice to meet you.” This made George smile.
“Mommy told me to put on my swimsuit. Can you guys help me tie the string?”
“Sure buddy, we can help you. Do you need help putting it on, or can you get it on the right way and stuff. If you need help, just get it and bring it here and we will get you all taken care of.” I said which made George smile again. He ran to his room to get his swimsuit and was back in a flash with a cute little Speedo with Paw Patrol on it.
George dropped his shorts and undies while he was handing us his suit. Ben looked at me and I smiled. His little brother is a cutie, and he had a little 2-inch stiffy. I took the small speedo and held it so he could step into it, and then pulled it up his thin legs. I helped him tuck his stiffy in and had it pointing up. Ben offered to tie the suit so it stayed up, which got a smile from his little brother. Once he was done, he said thanks, gave us a hug, and ran back downstairs.
A few minutes later Ben’s mom came upstairs.
“Boys, I know you all need to be changed. However, I will get you into a dry diaper in a little bit. For now, I want you to get ready to go play in the water in the backyard. You have a choice, you can do it in your diaper, nude, or in these new suits we got for you boys since we know you all will be taking the swimming and diving class this summer. Here are your swimsuits, you can each make your own choice. If you don’t want to wear it tonight, that is fine, just make sure to put it in with your stuff so it doesn’t get lost.” Ben’s mom smiled at us and then went to go back downstairs. She stopped at the top of the stairs, I think because we hadn’t moved yet, as we tried to figure out what to wear or not wear.
“Boys, you have 5 minutes to be in the backyard. If you are not out there by then, I will be upset. Do I make myself clear?”
“Yes Mommy, we will get ready and be down in a few minutes.” Ben said while Brian and I nodded. We know that tone, and it was do it or else.
We looked at the Speedo-type swimsuit. They matched. I noticed Ben and Brian’s suits were a bit bigger than mine so I guess they got the next size up.
“I can wear the swimsuit or a diaper. I’m not sure I want to run around nude in your back yard Ben, but it could be fun. What are you guys thinking?”
“I agree with you Max. I think I would rather wear the suit because it's not as scary as having Ben's family see me in a soaked diaper and I am guessing it would get even wetter and heavier,” stated Brian.
“I can do any of the 3, but if you both do swimsuit, I will too, so we all match. If you both want to do nude, I will do that too, so we match. You guys pick.”
We ended up putting on the swimsuit. We all put our soaked diapers in the diaper genie in George’s room. The suits are cool looking. They are electric blue with a rainbow on each hip. The end of the rainbow is at where our wieners are in the front, and in the back at our butthole area. There are also some small colored dots all over them, kinda like rain. I noticed Ben had a stiffy, and the rainbow ended on it.
“Hey Lucky Charms, it looks like your rainbow ends at a pot of gold, or at least a special toy that is fun to play with.” This made Brian laugh while Ben blushed and giggled. He went and looked at himself in the mirror and we all agreed the rainbows went from stiffy to butthole. Brian and I started to get a stiffy too.
We went out to the backyard quickly, so we didn’t have an accident in the house. A Slip and Slide was set up, and a little kiddy pool was also full of water. It was still pretty hot, so I figured this would feel really good.
For the next hour or so we played in the water and had a lot of fun. George had a lot of fun since he was doing stuff with us big boys. The grass was really wet so it was slippery too. We could slide about 15 feet in the grass after the slip and slide ended. At the end, Ben got his super soaker water guns out and we attacked his dad when he was starting the BBQ. He had a bigger super soaker and got us good too. It was fun. It felt great being all wet and cool. I think the swimming class will be great this summer. I wonder if we can stay and play in the pool afterward?
“Boys, how do you like the swimsuits? They look like they fit each of you well.” Ben’s dad asked us.
“They are comfy. I like that they are not so baggy and stick or get clumped together like my old swimsuit. It’s kinda embarrassing at first because everyone can see when you get a stiffy, but no one said anything so then I didn’t worry about it,” I said.
“Daddy, I like it. They look cool and we joked because the ends of the rainbows are at our wieners and butthole. I love the bright blue! Thanks” Ben said. Causing his dad to chuckle.
We got changed before dinner and then went out to the backyard to play and talk with Ben’s dad as he did the burgers.
The burgers were great. We talked and they got to know Brian. He started to relax, and I think he forgot we were in just diapers sitting at the table on the patio. After dinner, we played on the swings and even pushed George for a little while until he had to go in. It was relaxing and fun to just play outside with my best friends and not have to worry about anything. Ben said he saw some of the stories we read have been updated, like Dad 2.0, Void in My Heart, and Counting Down.
We decided to watch a movie and agreed to watch Star Wars 1, Phantom Menace, because the pod racing is super cool, and we all think Ani is cute and would be awesome in a diaper. He could wear one under his clothes and no one would know what he was wearing. I heard sometimes in TV shows or movies they have kids wear diapers under their clothes so they don’t have to stop working when they have to go pee. I guess it would save a lot of time and make sense.
The three of us slept in Ben’s special needs big kid crib. Brian was against the wall, I was in the middle and Ben was snuggled to me. I felt like I was in the middle of a sandwich, but it was good. We remembered our medicine and we fell asleep quickly to the sound of the sleep music.
End Chapter 16
Check out my other ongoing stories.
Lemons to Lemonade: AO3 and Nifty.
Be True to Your Heart: At Nifty and AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun: At Nifty and AO3.
See all my stories on my AO3 Author Page
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. This is the only way an Author knows people are reading his work, and the time he dedicates to writing and editing the story is not wasted! I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Please donate to NIFTY. They need your donations so they can keep the site going. Tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Make sure to see how Max does when he Visits AJ and Colt for AJ's Bday, in Counting Down.
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section. It's a long list with a few repeats from the last chapter, to make sure you get the chance to enjoy them!
Suggested Reading List of Links in this chapter:
Counting Down (Nifty)
Counting Down (AO3)
Trailer Trash (AO3)
My Best Friend’s Next Door Neighbor.
Chapter 17: Party Time
Summary:
Max blows up at his mom, and then shows his kindness. He faces some fears and attends the birthday party of a boy he does not know. He sees that some people do care about him, even if they don't know him. There are a lot of good people, and kids around, but its the few evil, mean, and bullies that seem to get most of the attention and word of mouth.
(The Birthday Party, is included in Counting Down, by Tux. We see and learn more about what Max thinks and feels about it here. I suggest reading Counting Down, if you are not already doing so. I am a fan of it and all of Tux's stories.)
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 17
From the Previous Chapter:
The three of us slept in Ben’s special needs big kid crib. Brian was against the wall, I was in the middle and Ben was snuggled to me. I felt like I was in the middle of a sandwich, but it was good. We remembered our medicine and we fell asleep quickly to the sound of the sleep music.
Chapter 17: Party Time.
We woke up Saturday morning to the smell of breakfast. The side of Ben’s bed was open so we could climb out and head downstairs when we woke up. The 3 of us waddled our soggy butts to the kitchen, as we followed our noses to the sight of sausage and French toast. Yummy!
Breakfast was great and it was super cool when George came and gave Ben his homemade Birthday card and the gift he got him. He said he wanted to be the first to give him a present because he is the best big brother ever. That made Ben smile more than anything else. The card was super cute. He put a lot of time into it. It was a drawing of Ben in a diaper, but he had a shirt with BB on it, and the Superman logo on his diaper At the bottom it said Happy Birthday Big Brother (BB). Ben got a tear in his eye from it, hugged George, and thanked him for the awesome card. George was all smiles at the compliment.
The party starts around noon so we had a little time to watch cartoons and stuff before it started. We got changed and enjoyed watching some Scooby Doo.
The party is also a sleepover we were told and they will put up a big tent for us big kids in the back yard after dinner. Some of the little brothers will be staying and spending it with George in his room too. It’s also a themed party, a Diaper Boy party, so all the boys will be in a diaper or pullup, for it. We thought the slip and slide would be set up, but found out it wouldn’t be used because there will be too many kids, and we could get hurt sliding into each other and the younger boys. This makes sense, but we were bummed a little bit. I guess that is why Brian and I came over last night.
The first to show up were Matty and Dylan. Jimmy and Jacob showed up just as Matty and Dylan were coming in. All 4 of them arrived wearing just a diaper. I could tell Jimmy and Jacob were a little scared and embarrassed to walk from the car to the door, but when they saw we were all dressed the same they smiled. So far George and Dylan are both in pullups and the rest are in diapers. Over the next 15 minutes, 12 more friends showed up. Most of the guys from the support group are here and even Viktor. Collin and his little brother are here too, but his brother is not sleeping over, Miguel and Pepe are sleeping over.
The day was so much fun. We had all kinds of games and even prizes for everyone after the games were done. I might get fat because I ate 2 cheeseburgers and 2 hotdogs. Ben teased me when I was eating a hot dog. He said, “You sure like that Weiner don’t you? I got a better one if you want it later.”
I blushed but smiled, and then I replied, “Yeah I like this one, it’s nice and big. But I like little smokies too so I can have yours for dessert.” Brian laughed and Ben’s dad snorted. I didn’t know he heard us, and that made me blush even more.
The cake was Angel food cake with fresh blueberries and ice cream. It was so good! It’s weird. We had lunch about 1 after everyone was here. Then we had Cake and stuff a few hours later and then Dinner a few hours later. It was like we kept eating all day. As it was getting dark out, the big tent was put up and we brought out our stuff to put in it. I was surprised when a bunch of blankets were put on the ground behind it. I asked Ben and he had no idea.
A few minutes later his mom came out with a bunch of bowls of popcorn, and I saw his dad setting something up. It was a projector and they used the back of the tent to play a movie on. It was wicked awesome. We all loved it.
Ben’s dad announced we would watch a movie from Ben’s favorite series. I thought for sure it would be a Harry Potter movie, but it was not. It wasn't Star Wars either. We watched the Minion movie. I never knew that was Ben’s all-time favorite movie series. It was a lot of fun and we laughed a lot.
We had all been changed earlier, and were now wet but not very wet so it was said us big boys are good until morning and we should go into the tent and have fun. We found cards, games, and soda in it. We played Uno and Crazy 8s for a long time, while listening to the relaxing music. It was fun just being around a bunch of new friends and I was happy they all liked Brian and accepted him into the group. Several fell asleep as we were playing other games. Ben’s dad came out and told us it was after 10pm and bedtime. Soon the rest of us were sound asleep. Ben slept between Brian and me, so we knew he wouldn’t sleepwalk, and Jacob slept next to Brian. Of course, Collin and Matty were snuggled together. I noticed some of the boys were snuggled to a friend and others were in a group together.
When I woke up, those in the group were all tangled up. It was funny to see how some were laying over the top of others and stuff. I got my camera and took a few pictures of everyone sleeping. I had to go # 2 and that is why I woke up. I knew it was still early, but I figured Ben’s parents would be awake, so I quietly slipped out of the tent, waddled to the back door, and went inside.
“Good morning Max, you are up early this morning. We figured no one would be up for at least another hour or so.” Patty said.
“I woke up because I need to go #2 pretty bad. I didn’t want to use my diaper so I hoped you guys would be awake, or else I would have just taken my diaper off and used the bathroom. I can’t hold it much longer. I think it was the cheeseburgers I ate or all the other stuff. I have not eaten that much ever I don’t think.”
“No worries Max, let's get you into the bathroom so you can take care of your business. You are very wet anyways, so it's no big deal. Follow me.” Leon, Ben’s dad, said and then led me to the bathroom.
I barely made it in time. Wow I had to go and I went a lot! Afterwards, I got changed and offered to help with breakfast, but was told to just relax and watch some cartoons while everyone else wakes up. Slowly some of the younger boys came out and watched cartoons with me and then so did most of the guys from the tent. Matty and Collin were still asleep, so Dylan was sent out to wake them up, and it was suggested he tickle them if their feet are exposed. He was excited to go pester and wake his big brother. A few minutes later he came racing in the house followed by Matty and Collin, whom stopped once they were told that Dylan was sent to wake them since half of us had already eaten and if they didn’t get up now, they would miss out on the homemade Biscuits and Gravy with scrambled eggs. They forgot Dylan and sat at the table to eat up.
Everyone got changed into a fresh diaper. I was shocked because I know most of them don’t wear them in the daytime. I know one of them stopped wetting a few months ago and doesn’t normally wear them anymore unless they are in the car or traveling and stuff, but he happily got diapered this morning. We watched cartoons and talked about summer plans. We all agreed we need to do lots of sleepovers this summer. We agreed to meet up on Tuesday and go fishing as a big group for anyone who wanted to or could come.
About noon the parents started to show up and pick up everyone. By 1pm it was just Jimmy, Jacob, Brian, and Me still there. A few minutes later my mom and their foster parents showed up at the same time. I guess they got together and had lunch to talk about stuff, including sleepovers this summer we found out. This made us all smile. We said Bye and headed home. The 4 of us wearing just our diapers and carrying our other stuff.
Brian and I worked on the Lego City after we got back to my house and had fun. After dinner, mommy said we should all sit down and talk about the plans for the next few weeks.
“Boys, I am glad you had a lot of fun at Ben’s this weekend. Next week the summer programs start and I have signed both of you up for the swimming group. Max, I have you in the cooking group also. Brian let me know if you want to do that one or any of the others. I think it's only Ben and Max for the cooking one, however a lot of the other boys are doing the swimming one. You might be asked to stay late so you can help the younger boys in their program, which is after yours, and then help them home. I assured the other parents you would be happy to help out, as I know Ben and Matty will be helping too.”
“Sure mommy, We can help out. It would be nice to get to swim and play in the pool for a little bit after our class and we can walk or ride home with the little boys too, so they get home safe.”
Brian agreed which made mom smile.
“While you boys were at the party yesterday, I met with a social worker. I have to do the paperwork so they can check into stuff and make sure our home is safe if your cousin is going to come live here. I don’t have a lot of details yet. It turns out the lady who came over is the same social worker that Jacob and Jimmy have, as we talked about the party you all were at and how sleepovers work for kids in foster care. Once my background is checked and passed, then they can spend more than 1 night here for a sleepover, but the social worker must be notified of the sleepover so it is logged for safety reasons. She had a lot of questions about me, and you as well Max. Even a few about Brian, since he is here for the summer. She asked about your father, so I had to tell her a little about what happened, and I know she will be talking to the DA in Nebraska. She was concerned if you were in any type of therapy, and I told her you were and that you were doing better, but still had bladder issues and nightmares. She told me it is very common for boys who are molested to have wetting issues and some even will mess themselves so others won’t want to be near them or try to molest them. She told me that of the 42 school-aged kids she has on her caseload, over half of them are bedwetters. She said on average about 75% of boys in grade school that are in foster care are bedwetters, so not to worry about it. She was happy you wear protection so you get good sleep and was also happy when I explained to her that our belief is that big boys can wear diapers, and that they are just a different type of undies and a bit thicker. She said that was a great way to look at it.”
“Mom, you embarrassed me. Did you tell her about the pacifiers and stuff too?”
“Maxie, she is a professional and understands what you are going through. She mentioned that several of the boys she has used pacifiers as a calming agent to help them focus or to help them sleep. She also said they have found that pacifiers help kids with ADHD to focus better when doing homework or reading. I didn’t tell her about your pacifiers, but she did see your room and she said your bed looked very nice.”
“Did she see the guest room too?”
“Yes, she looked in there and we talked a little bit about where your cousin would sleep. She explained that under foster care rules, children of the same sex can share a room, normally no more than 2 per room. They prefer that the kids be somewhat close in age if possible. She said your cousin could share your room if you wanted or have the spare room, as she felt either would be fine, and she felt we have plenty of space for him. She suggested I talk with a few foster parents, and that is why I had lunch today with Beth and Ethan. They are Jimmy and Jacob’s foster parents. We talked and learned a lot about you boys and how you are alike in many ways. They also filled me in on many of the foster care rules and policies. Some won’t apply because we are a family placement and hopefully we can have him permanently placed with us, so he is out of the system, but we will have to wait and see if he is even placed here. I will know more over the next few weeks.”
“Will you tell us when you find out stuff? I want to know what is happening so I don’t worry or get surprised by having a cousin I never meet before just show up and I don’t know anything about him and stuff.”
“I will let you know when I find out more about his placement and you will know before he moves in, so don’t worry about that.”
“Next weekend is a busy weekend. Matty is going to visit family for a week. Ben and his family are going to be gone all weekend. And I have a business meeting in California I have to attend, which I found out Friday.”
“Maybe we can stay with Uncle Scott next door while you are gone?”
“Sorry Maxie, but he will be going to the same family celebration that Matty and his family will be at. I guess they celebrate all the summer birthdays together and have a big party for everyone. But I talked with Beth and Ethan today. They are going out of town in 2 weeks, so Jimmy and Jacob will be with us for a few days then, and next weekend, Brian will be staying with them.”
“Mommy, you said Brian is staying with them, what about me?” I asked.
“Max, the meeting is going to be in the same town that your grandmother lives in. She and I talked several times over the last 2 days, and I have talked to your Uncle as well. They miss you a lot. They are both very upset about what your dad did, and they know you are telling the truth and that he did those terrible things to you boys. She offered to pay for your flight if you come out with me, and spend some time with her and your Uncle. He and your cousins would love to see you too, and he offered to take you trout fishing. I agreed and we fly out Thursday afternoon. We fly back very late Sunday night.”
I was shocked. I’m not sure I want to see any of my father’s family. What if they are mad at me and beat me or do stuff like he did to me? I guess Mom could tell I was upset. She touched my hand, but I pulled it back. Then without thinking my mouth started going.
“I don’t want to go, and you can’t make me. What if they blame me for what he did and they beat me because of it, or what if they do the same stuff he did? I hate them all, and I never want to see any of them ever again!” I yelled and then ran out of the room in tears. I ran to the bathroom, slammed, and locked the door. Only the bathrooms have locks on them, and I don’t know how I remembered it, but I did. I sat and leaned on the door and cried. I was so mad at Mom for doing this and scared they would hurt me.
I ignored my mom as she knocked on the door and tried to talk to me. She stopped and a few minutes later it was Brian. I ignored him too. I didn’t want to talk about it or even see anyone. I don’t know how long I sat and cried. No one bugged me for a while and when I heard more knocking I lost it. “Leave me alone! You don’t care about me or what I want!” I yelled. I was shocked at what I heard back.
“Max, I care about you lots. I love you and I don’t want you to cry. Can I come in and maybe we can talk or at least I can hug you.”
“Ben, what are you doing here? I’m sorry if my mom called you but I can’t open the door because I know she is mad at me, and I am mad at her. She said she would protect me and keep me safe, but I am afraid I won’t be safe if I go there. I heard my Grandma tell my mom after my father got arrested that I was making it up and I needed to be punished for making up the terrible lies. I know she will hurt me because she loves my mean father more than she would ever love me.”
“Max, my mom told me you were really upset and thought I might help you calm down when your mom told her that even Brian couldn’t calm you down and you are like brothers. Please let me in. Your mom is not here. She is in the kitchen talking to my mom, but I know she is worried about you, and I think she was crying. Brian is here with me. I know he is scared and worried about you.”
“Okay, I will open it, but only you can come in. If Brian wants to, he can too. I trust him lots too. I will move and unlock the door.” I tried to stand up, but my legs had fallen asleep, and I didn’t even notice. I had to slide out of the way after I unlocked the door.
“It’s unlocked. My legs are asleep, so I can’t open it, but you can come in.”
The door opened slowly. I saw Ben and behind him was Brian. They both came in and hugged me.
“Please close and lock the door. I don’t want to see or talk to mommy yet.”
Brian locked the door and smiled at me.
I told them my feelings and fears. They hugged me and Ben even kissed me. I was worried Brian would be upset, but I saw he was smiling.
“Max, I think we should go talk to your mom. I don’t think she would do anything where she thinks you would be hurt. I and Brian will be with you for support, and we can ask my mom if she is still here to be part of it too. You know like an arbitrator that helps settling disagreements and stuff.”
“As long as you guys will sit with me, I guess I can talk to Mommy about it. I know she loves me, but I’m scared about his family.”
We got up and walked out to the kitchen area. Patty and my mom were sitting and talking. When they saw us, they stopped and looked at me.
“Max, can we talk about this now? I think we need to figure and work it out.”
“Okay, as long as Ben and Brian can sit with me, and you promise you won’t get really mad and stuff. Can Ben’s mom stay and be our arbiter?”
“They can sit with you on the loveseat. I think Patty can stay and be an arbitrator to help keep everyone calm. I assume that is what you mean.”
I nod and we sit on the loveseat. Mommy slides her chair closer so we are sitting and able to look at each other. Patty sits on the sofa.
“Max, I love you more than anything. I would never knowingly let anyone hurt you. I know you are worried about his family, but they want to see you and miss you. Can you tell me why you are so upset, please?” Mommy asks me.
“Grandma called me a liar and said I should be punished and stuff. She said he would never do the stuff he did. I heard her tell you that when you were on the phone with her after he got arrested. She blamed me for everything. She was mad and sounded really mean. I am afraid she is still mad at me and will hurt me because he is going to prison for hurting Brian and Me.”
“Max, I won’t lie to you. She did think you were lying. But after I talked to her, and then your uncle and explained that your father had taken dirty pictures and videos of you and some of what he did or made you do, they were shocked and mad at him. She is not sure how to talk to you because she is afraid you will blame her for what he did, since she is his mom. Your Uncle is very upset and angry at your father, and he won’t talk to him at all. Your cousins know a little bit but no details, especially your little cousin. Your older cousin, Phil, loves fishing just like you do. I know he won’t tease you either. I don’t know if you remember, but he wore GoodNites when they visited a couple years ago. Your Uncle said he is dry now, but he wouldn’t tease you. Your little cousin, Robbie, still wears diapers at night. Before you get more upset, I explained to them that the diapers are a result of the abuse and how your body is trying to deal with it and all your feelings and emotions. They understand and will be supportive.”
I had tears running down my face as I heard mom tell me that more people know about the diapers and what he did to me. I am even more embarrassed. I guess Ben noticed because he was holding my hand and leaning into me.
“I wish you didn’t tell them. I am embarrassed even more now. They will look at me weird, and think I am a big baby.”
“Max, they know you are not a baby. I talked with both of them about your medical condition. Both feel very bad you are suffering this way, and they assured me they will be supportive and helpful to you. Would you like to hear the plan we came up with?”
“I guess. But I don’t want to go.” I felt Brian grab my hand and hold it to show me more support.
“The plan is simple. We leave Denver about 2 and get to California about 3 pm. It’s about 30 minutes to your grandmother’s house. We will spend Thursday at your Grandmother’s house. She is planning a big dinner for everyone, including your uncle and cousins. On Friday your uncle and cousins are taking you fishing. He said your little cousin may or may not go with, but he is looking forward to seeing you too. After all you are the only other boy cousin they have. Little Robbie remembers you letting him play with your cars when they visited when he was 3 and that you let him keep the truck he loved. Your uncle says he still has that truck and it's one of his favorite and prized toys.”
“Can I sleep in your room at grandma’s house? I will feel a lot safer that way.”
“Max, that is not a problem. If that makes you feel safe, I am fine with it. However, you will only be at her house on Thursday night. Friday you will sleepover with your cousins after you guys get done fishing. On Saturday, afternoon you are invited, with your older cousin to a special birthday party. One of his best friend’s little brother, AJ, is turning 13 and they are having a big party. Most of the boys in the area will be there. He has a younger brother, Colt, who is your age, and he is having some of his friends sleepover too. They also have some famous singers that will be performing at the party. They will have a big BBQ, party games, and all kinds of fun Saturday afternoon and Sunday. I will pick you up at your Uncle’s house around 3:30pm. We will have a nice dinner and catch our flight. It leaves at 6:55 and we arrive 3 hours later. I figure you will sleep in the truck on the way back here.”
“So I am going to a sleepover with his friend's little brother because it’s someone’s birthday. What about my diapers? I am sure they will tease me about them. Most guys who wet the bed, don’t go on sleepovers at someone else’s house because we don’t want to be teased about it.”
“Your uncle talked to the parents I guess. They know about your disability. Yes, I told your uncle it’s a medical condition or some call it a medical disability. I figured calling it that, will help him explain it to the parents and they can make sure there will be no problems. He called me back and assured me you are welcome, and that your diapers won’t be an issue. Apparently, the birthday boy has medical conditions too, and he was a bedwetter when he was around your age. His parents or older brothers can help you get changed, and if you have any problems, they will also make sure it’s taken care of. It’s at a family friend’s ranch in town, and I was assured you will be safe and should have a great time. The father called me, and we talked a little. He assured me that his boys won’t tease you, nor will they let their friends or others do it. He did tell me what is planned for Sunday after breakfast, and I know you will love it. It is definitely a boy thing.”
“I don’t know. I am scared.”
“Maxie, trust me. If I didn’t think you would be safe, and have fun, I wouldn’t do it. I think it will be good for you to meet other boys your age. You likely will never meet them again, so who cares if one does tease you a little? You just tell him he is a jerk for teasing a person with a medical disability, and I bet it will shut him up. You need to try new things, and since we have no idea how long you will be in diapers during the day or at night, you can’t let them prevent you from having fun and being a kid. Please do it for me. If you don’t have fun, I will make it up to you when we get back.”
“Max, after what your mother told me about your family, the party, and such, I think it would be good for you. If it was Ben, I would want him to do it and give it a try. There are always mean, and narrow-minded people around. We can’t let them determine what we do, or how we have fun. If you worry about them, and don’t do something because of a fear they might tease or pick on you, you are giving them power over you. That power is yours, and you need to keep it. I think you will have a great time, and I have a gut feeling Ben will be jealous when you get back and compare your weekends.” Patty told me.
I looked at Brian and then Ben. They each had a smile, so I think they feel I should try it. It makes sense, I guess. I can’t be a big kid and have fun, if I let others control what I do or am afraid to do or go because of idiots and meanies.
“Okay, I will go and give it a try. But if she is mean to me, I don’t want to visit her again, and same for Uncle Joe. Is that fair?”
“That’s a deal Max. However, if you have problems, I want you to let me know. We can talk about the weekend when we have dinner waiting to fly home. I want to hear about all the fun things you did, and how big the fish were. If you want to call me and talk to me on Friday night, your Uncle said that wouldn’t be a problem. I might call just to make sure you are having fun. If you want a new book to read on the plane let me know and I will order it for you.”
“Can you get me the next book in Iron Druid Chronicles? I finished the third book, and it was so cool. We can do the E-book and I can read it on my tablet. I am almost done with the first book in the Dresden Files. A friend in the support group told me about a series he likes. It’s about a teenager with special powers who hunts demons and keeps people safe. The first book is called Exiled and it’s part of the Protector series.”
We talked a little more and then Ben and his mom went home. The next few days went fast. We hung out a lot. Rode bikes, went fishing, and built a lot on the Lego city. Jimmy and Jacob are super excited that Brian is sleeping over for a few days.
On Thursday Brian went over to Jimmy’s house about 10am. I gave him a big hug and we will email each other on our tablets. Mom and I left at 11 am. We stopped at In-N-Out and got lunch on the way to the airport.
We had to wait over an hour to get on the plane. I was on my tablet when a lady and a boy about my age sat across from us. He kept looking at me. I smiled at him, and he smiled at me. He moved and sat next to me and we started talking and watching the cartoons I had on my tablet. His name is Chase and he is almost 9. Our moms started talking. I heard my mom tell his mom about my diapers and how it's so much easier traveling without having to worry about me going to the men's room alone or having an accident. She agreed and thought it was a great idea. She said Chase refused to wear his pullups that he wears to bed, and promised to stay awake. My mom told her I was trying to stay awake the entire flight but she figured I would be asleep in 30 minutes or less. Then they both laughed. I saw my mom open up her bag and show her some of my diapers. She told her I am in the thick one now and it will last most or all day. She offered her a few diapers and she took them. I never noticed mom had any in her bag. She told me to put some in my backpack just in case besides the ones I packed in my suitcase.
“Chase, I am going to the bathroom, and I think you should come with me.”
“I don’t need to go.”
“Young man, you need to use the bathroom often, because I don’t want any issues on the plane, especially if you fall asleep.”
Chase looked at me with fear in his eyes. I could tell he was worried I would tease him. I just smiled at him instead.
“Max, if you need to be changed before the flight, let me know. I think you should be fine until we get to your grandma's house.”
This caused me to blush, and I saw the look of amazement on Chase’s face and then he smiled.
“Chase, I won’t tell you again. You can sit with Max and play again in a few minutes. Maybe we can arrange to get you boys sitting next to each other if you behave. But, now it is time for us to go to the restroom, or else.”
Chase looked at me and the smile was gone. He stood up and walked to his mom and followed her to the bathroom. I noticed she had one of my diapers in her bag that she took with them.
“You gave her some of my diapers. Is she going to put one on Chase so he won't have an accident on the plane?”
“As we talked we found out you boys have much in common. Chase refused to wear his GoodNites today, even when she told him he was required to. He didn’t put one in his backpack either, like she told him to do. But she didn’t find this out until they got here. Yes, she is going to diaper him now. I have a feeling she will use a thick one. I gave her 2 of them and 1 of the thinner ones you can wear to school. You will see him on the flight back. They are on the same one, and we are going to arrange seats next to each other. If we can't get seats next to each other today, we figured we would move so you boys were together and us Moms were together so we could talk. Max, I want to let you know, so Chase doesn’t feel so scared, I will do a diaper check on you when he gets back. Don’t make a fuss about it, please. I told her you wear them all the time now and that you are calmer and less hyper when you wear them now also.”
I nodded and knew I didn’t have a choice, so I will go along with her.
A few minutes later I see Chase and his mom come back. He looked like he was crying. I can tell he is diapered, his shorts are much fuller and thicker in his crotch. I bet if I sat across from him, I could see the diaper if he had his legs open. As they got to us, she made him stop and stand next to her while she got him a snack from her other bag. She then moved the diapers to it and made sure he saw them. As she did this my mom turned to me.
“Max, I want to check to see how wet you are. I know those diapers should last all day, but I want to check before we get on the plane. Stand up please.”
I tried to smile, as I stood up. Mommy unhooked the shoulder straps on my shortalls, and then let them drop to my ankles. I had a diaper shirt on under my Skywalker shirt, so she had to undo the snaps and pull it up to check my diaper. I was embarrassed that everyone could see me like this, but no one said anything. I saw 2 kids looking at me and they were smiling and so were a few parents.
“Max, you look like you will last until dinner time at least. I think you will be too hot wearing both shirts, so I think we should remove your diaper shirt for now. With the Shortalls, no one would notice anyway. Arms up young man.”
At this point I was happy I looked more like a 7 or 8-year-old and not a 10-year-old. Mom removed both my shirts and then put my Star Wars shirt back on, and then let me pull up my shortalls. Chase watched the whole time. At least she didn’t say anything about my pacifier or suggest I use it.
Once I was fully dressed again, I sat back down, and Chase sat next to me and shared his apple slices.
“Wow, you got onesies for over your diaper. I never seen a big kid in one before. How do you like diapers? Mom said I have the same one you are wearing, and it will last a long time.”
“Yeah, I got several shirts like that. They help a lot when wearing diapers to school. They also keep them from sagging too much when it's really wet. I don’t need them with overalls and stuff, but with sport shorts like yours, it helps a lot. The diapers are pretty comfy. They are really soft. My friends wear them at my house a lot, and they all say that diapers are great for movies and when we play Legos or games, because they don’t have to stop having fun or watching the movie to run and go pee. I would rather wear them instead of getting wet pants. I wore GoodNites for a while, but they leak a lot. These diapers don’t leak. I also got the size 6 and 7 diapers, and they fit good too, but these are softer. Some of my friends wear them at night and they agree that the diapers at my house are the best.”
“Wow, cool. My best friend knows I wet at night. He used to but he stopped when he was 6, but he don’t tease me. He even wears them sometimes when he sleeps over at my house. His big brother is 12 and he wears GoodNites still. Is it scary wearing them to school?”
“It was at first. But now it’s no big deal. The diaper shirts help a lot, and I even got some cool Pokemon boxers I can wear over them.
When we got on the plane, Chase and his mom were in the seats across the row from us. After we got in the air, Mom and Chase changed seats so we could talk and watch my tablet. We had fun, and I could tell when Chase had to go pee. He was moving around, so I told him to just relax and let it out. I told him I just wet mine. He relaxed and I saw he was focused and then his face changed, so I knew he had wet the diaper. He smiled afterwards.
“Wow, it is warm and comfy when it’s wet. The GoodNites are scratchy and icky when they are wet when I wake up. These are a lot better.” Chase said.
Before we knew it, we were landing. Mom stayed in her seat until we came to a stop. I followed Chase off the plane. I could see the top of his diaper sticking up in the back. I looked at my mom, she smiled and put her finger to her mouth to not say anything. I told Chase to have fun at his grandma’s house and I hoped we would see each other on Sunday.
We waited to get our suitcases, and I noticed a few others came over to talk to Mom while we waited. I saw her show them stuff on her phone.
Mom had a rental car and it had a built in booster seat so I sat in that.
“Maxie, I am proud of you. You were really nice to Chase. Most boys don’t want to hang out with kids that are 2 or 3 years younger, especallly when you could have just played or read on your tablet. It just shows me and others how caring and sweet you are. If your cousin does come to live with us, I know you will be a good big brother to him.”
“Thanks for not getting out my pacifier and having me suck on it. If he was not there I might have gotten it when we took off, because that is a little scary, but I was okay.”
“No problem sweetie. You can have it when you fly back, as I have a feeling Chase will have one, and if he keeps talking back to his mom, he will be sucking on it a lot for a while. I am so glad you are such a good boy. I know you will be a good role model if we do have your little cousin come live with us.”
“Do you know how old he is, or anything you can tell me about him?”
“I can tell you a little bit, but I don’t know too much yet. He is 8 and just finished 2nd grade. He is a bedwetter. I am guessing he is about your size. He loves riding his bike and playing with the few friends he has. His mom was very neglectful and didn’t show him much love or care, so he will need lots of hugs and cuddle time. But I bet you boys could cuddle up on the sofa together, since I know you love cuddling too.”
“Okay. I like cuddling, and it's fun when we do it, but also good with Brian or Ben. I don’t want to be mean, but I am kind of happy he is a bedwetter. At least I know he won't tease me about the diapers. Will you make him wear diapers instead of GoodNites, please?”
“Max, as long as you are in diapers, if he needs them, he will be in them too. However, if he can wear GoodNites and not leak, I will let him wear them for sleepovers if he wants to. I think that is fair. Diapers are not meant to be punishment, just a tool to keep clothes and beds dry. Afterall, you have told me several times that they are softer and more comfy than GoodNites are. Does that make sense?”
“Okay, that makes sense, and yeah they are softer and a lot more comfy. I hope he likes me.”
“Max, I am sure he will like you. You are a great person and very loving. I am sure he will think you are a great big brother, even if you are his big diapered brother.” Mom said and then giggled.
“Funny”
We talked about different stuff until we pulled up in front of a house. I don’t remember it, but I know it's my Grandma’s house.
“Max, can you help me bring the suitcases in? I think if you put your backpack on, you can pull your suitcase, while I get mine. We will put them in the room. I told your grandma, that you wanted to sleep in my room, because you were worried and a little scared. She understood and said she was putting the spare cot in there for you. Now let's go see your Grandma. I don’t know if your cousins or uncle are here yet.”
As we walked up the path, pulling our suitcase I saw the door open. I got scared for a second because a part of me thought my father was going to walk out. But it was my grandma standing there and she had a big smile.
“Max, I am so glad you are here. I have missed not seeing my grandson for a few years. I hope you had a good flight. I got fresh cookies cooling for a snack.” She said as she leaned down and picked me up in a big hug. I was tense at first, but I relaxed. Hugs kinda do that to me.
“Hi Grandma. I can smell the cookies. I can sample them to make sure they are perfect if you want.”
She put me down so I could get the suitcase and pull it inside. She led us down the hall to a bedroom.
“Here is your room, why not put your suitcases in here and then come out to the kitchen.”
I followed what mom did, and put my suitcase in the corner. I put my backpack on the cot that was in there because I figure I will sleep on it, unless mommy lets me sleep with her. I follow mom out to the kitchen.
“Here are some fresh cookies. I got both Chocolate chip, and peanut butter ones for you to sample. Would you like a glass of milk to go with them Max?”
“Yes please.” Was all I could say. I was looking at the cookies and my mouth was starting to water. They looked and smelled really good.
Over the next 30 minutes we sat and talked. I ate some cookies and answered some questions from grandma. She said my cousins and Uncle would be over in a little bit and we were having a big family dinner tonight. I guess she could see me tense up and the worry or fear on my face.
“Max, don’t worry. You are safe and no one will hurt you. Your mom told me about your fears. I am sorry for what I said last year. It was a shock, and I was not sure what was true. Now I know that you were being honest and truthful. I am proud of you for being brave and coming out to see us. I know your Uncle and cousins want to see you. Phil is sleeping over at a big birthday party on Saturday night, and it’s arranged for you to go with him. There will be boys your age to hang out and play with. There is even a band performing at it. We are sure you will have a lot of fun.”
They kept talking so I went and got my tablet so I could read my new books. I stretched out on the big soft chair and started reading. I guess I was tired, because I fell asleep and was woken up by my little cousin, Robbie tapping my arm.
“Hi Max. It’s so cool you are going to sleep over at our house tomorrow. I still have that truck you gave me. It’s my favorite of all the cars I have. Do you want to watch cartoons or a movie? Grandma has lots of fun movies, like Cars, Finding Nemo, Lion King, Aladian, Sleeping Beauty, Lilo and Stitch and stuff,” Robbie was saying in a very excited and fast way.
“Robbie, let Max wake up first. I am sure you guys can watch tv or a movie. Now let your brother say Hi.” My uncle said.
“Hey Max. It’s cool you could come out and see us. I hope you are ready for some great fishing. Tomorrow should be awesome.” Phil said.
“Hi Phil. Thanks. I love fishing, so I can’t wait. I hear we are going to a cool party on Saturday.”
“Yeah, it will be killer. AJ is turning 13, so they are having a big party for him. His little brother is Colt, and he is your age. He is having a bunch of friends sleep over and hang out at the party. I think you and him will get along and have fun. He is pretty cool. I want to show you Dad’s truck. Come with me.” Phil said so I got up and followed him. I saw Robbie looked upset.
“Robbie, I will be back in a few minutes. How about we watch TV. You can pick out whatever show you want to watch and we can watch it together.” This got a big smile from Robbie and a quick hug. He hopped on the sofa and had the remote in his hand checking the channels.
Once outside Phil showed me the truck. It is a lot like my mom’s and so I told him about her truck.
“Max, I wanted to talk to you alone. I know you are worried and a little scared and stuff. Dad and I talked about it, but not Robbie. He is just a little kid so he don’t need to know stuff. We are not mad at you, and it was not your fault. You are cool, and I always thought you were a fun little cousin. Some are pains and stuff, but you were always cool and fun. Even for a little kid when I saw you last. I won’t let anyone pick on you. I have changed Robbie’s diapers and even got him dressed and diapered at night for bed. If you need help, I can help and I know my dad will too. You will have a lot of fun at AJs party. I talked to his older brothers and stuff. They said not to worry, no one will pick on you for your medical condition. If you have a problem there, talk to them, AJ, or any of the adults. They will help you if you need it. I didn’t go into any detail about why you need diapers now, I just said you were hurt by your dad. They didn’t ask any questions and Zack said, ‘no problem, if he needs any help, we are here for him.’ They are cool, and take good care of their little brothers. I will warn you about one thing that might scare you. Most of the boys will be naked at the party, once it gets started. They like to run around that way, and it’s kinda fun and feels good to do it. I had to get used to it, and even I was a little scared and nervous the first time, but once you do it, you forget you are naked and are just having fun. Now whenever I can, or my Lacrosse teams hangs out, we try to be naked. If we can’t it’s just undies then.”
“Thanks. I was scared but my mom said it was ok, and you guys were not mad at me. She told me about the party, but never said anything about being naked. I don’t think I can do that, because of my diapers. If I don’t wear them, I will pee everywhere. I hope they don’t tease me because of them. Especially if everyone else is naked except for me because of them.” I said and I guess Phil could tell I was worried. He put his arm on my shoulder and pulled me into him.
“Don’t worry little dude. It will be fine. AJ is super cool, and so is his boyfriend. Colt is a hyper little dude, but he is funny. I know you will have fun with him and his friends. I know they won’t force you to go naked or stuff. You can always wear shorts over your diaper if you want, but give it a try if you can. It will only be boys at the party, so you don’t got to worry about any girls seeing you.”
“AJ has a boyfriend. Wow. I will think about it. If they are nice and stuff I could wear just my diaper. I wouldn’t want to pee on the furniture or stuff.”
“Let’s go back in. I know Robbie is super excited to have you here, and I bet he is squirming on the sofa waiting for you. If you need to get away from him, we can talk or stuff. I saw you were doing stuff on a tablet. Is it a game or something?”
“Thanks. I got a few games on it, but I like to read so I got some books on it and some stories I found online. I am reading some cool series. They are Urban Fantasies and wicked cool. Some are about a Druid, and the other is a warlock that helps people. Sometimes it’s nice to escape into a book and not worry or think about what is happening here, and just think about the story. I did that a lot last year.”
Phil put his arm around me again and guided me into the house. I sat with Robbie and watched Paw Patrol, since that is what he had on.
Dinner was good. Grandma made lasagna and asked me to make the Garlic cheese bread. Robbie begged me to let him help me, so I did. He is like Georgie, but more hyper.
After dinner us kids started playing Uno. After the first hand, Phil told Robbie he had to get him ready for bed. I could tell he was worried because of how he looked at me.
“I don’t have my pj’s here.” He said in a soft concerned voice.
“You can wear just your diaper. It’s summer so you don’t need pj’s. At home, you sleep in just your diaper.”
Robbie stared at me to see if I would say anything. He looked like he was going to start crying. I just smiled at him.
“Yeah, when it’s warm it’s more comfy to sleep or relax at home in just a diaper. They get hot when you got pj’s on over them when it’s not winter.” I said, to help Robbie relax.
Mom heard this I think because she had to put me on the spot.
“Max, do you need your diaper changed? I can get you changed, or maybe Phil can do it after he gets Robbie in his night diaper. If you need to go poop, now would be a good time.”
Robbie stared at me, and then smiled. I guess he didn’t know I wear diapers.
“Yeah, I think I want to try to go #2, just in case.”
“Max, can you take it off, or do you need help? I can change you after you are done. I think Robbie should try to go #2. Why don’t you go first, and once you are done, he can go, while I get you changed, and then you can help me get him changed.” Phil suggested. I nodded and walked to the bathroom.
I removed my diaper and then tried to go # 2 on the toilet. I was able to go, and it felt good to let it out. When I opened the door Robbie was standing there in his spiderman undies waiting for me. I am so used to walking from the bathroom to my room or the changing table with no clothes on, I didn’t realize I was naked from the waist down.
I got out a night diaper, and Phil got me changed. He was really gentle and nice when he did it, and never said anything about my stiffy.
“You were naked when you came out of the bathroom, so why would you worry about that or just your diaper at the party. You got nothing to worry about, by the way. I bet the other boys will think you are cute. Afterall, in just your diaper you are cute. Please don’t get mad, but you kinda look like a big toddler, and for some reason that makes me want to hug you.” Then he hugged me. That is when Robbie walked in.
“Wow, that is a big diaper. It looks super thick. Mine got paw patrol on them. Are those just boring white?”
“Yeah they are thick and super soft. They hold a lot and will last me until after breakfast, no matter how much I drink. But they do make me waddle a little, especially when they are super wet. They are white, but I got some at home that I have put cool stickers on, like Pokemon, Harry Potter, Superheroes, Minions, Fish, and other stuff. I got some of the paw patrol ones too. They are fun, and if you wear them under clothes, you can even wear them to school or to the park and no one can tell.”
“Wow, really. That’s so neat. I never thought about that.” Robbie said and then squeaked as Phil picked him up, as I slid onto my feet from the bed. He had Robbie in his diaper quickly, and then was removing his shirt as well, but he seemed to be trying to prevent it.
“I will take off my shirt and wear just my diaper, if you will.” I said to Robbie so he would not worry about being in just a diaper.
“Really, you would do that for me? Thanks.” Robbie said and then made a quick dash and hugged me with all his strength.
Once he let go, I removed my shirt, and we walked out to play more Uno. We had a lot of fun. Phil and I talked about fishing and the fish we have caught this year and what we might catch tomorrow. Pretty soon They had to go home. Uncle said he would be here about 9am to pick me up. He said I should pack a change of clothes and anything else I might need for fishing. We can stop by to get anything else if I need it later. I plan to bring my backpack and I can fit enough diapers in it for a few days and some clean clothes for Saturday.
I slept with Mommy and felt safe. I slept really well. I woke up when she got up so she could go to her meetings. I was soaked but not ready to get changed yet.
We had breakfast and talked. Mom reminded me if I need or want to, I can call her on her cell phone tonight.
“Max, you are really wet, but super cute in your soggy diaper. That diaper looks heavy, and based on how you waddled, I know it's very full. Your mom has to leave once she is done eating, so I will get you changed when you are ready. She said it’s normally sometime after breakfast and you try to go #2 most mornings. Just let me know. Your uncle will be here in about an hour, so I think it's best if you are changed before then. You made Robbie so happy last night and made him feel special when you offered to wear just your diaper like he does. He talked about it the entire ride home it seems. Your uncle texted me this morning about that, and to remind you to pack a change of clothes.” Grandma said. This made me blush a little.
After mom left Grandma helped me get ready. She was really nice and she even tickled me a little when she was done taping up the diaper. We timed it perfectly. Just as I finished getting dressed my, Uncle and cousins showed up. Robbie said he wanted to go fishing with us instead of playing with his friend. They have a bunch of stuff for lunch packed, and grandma sent a bunch of cookies with us for snacks.
Fishing was a lot of fun. My uncle has a fly rod and he was fly fishing part of the time. It looks so cool, but Phil said it’s kinda hard to learn and harder to get good at. He has tried and says he catches more trees than fish, and we laughed.
Robbie and I were having fun talking, he is a neat little kid. He tried to show off how good he can jump between rocks, but that didn’t go well. On his fourth jump, he slipped and slid into the stream. It was not real deep or fast, but he was very wet. We all started laughing and he was a little worried I think. I told him what happened when I went fishing with Matty and how we ended up falling in the water as we were releasing a fish.
“Robbie, at least you are not in a diaper right now. When we fell in we were both in diapers, so our diapers got full of cold water. It was funny, but I was super cold and I thought my stiffy was going to freeze.”
This made Robbie laugh and smile. His dad took him to their truck and got him changed into a pair of shorts just before lunch.
“Max, that was really nice of you to say that for Robbie. He thinks you are awesome and wants you to like him. I could tell he was worried you would think bad of him or that he was a pain or something. His brother calls him a pain a lot, even when I tell him he was the same way when he was little.”
“Thanks. It happened so I know how it feels. I was embarrassed when it happened, but then laughed later, especially when we saw the video of it that Uncle Scott made. My mom has it saved on her computer now.”
At lunch time we had caught and released a bunch of smaller fish. Most of them were trout. We went to a different spot. It was upstream where the stream and lake meet. It was neat because we could fish the stream or the lake.
“Max, here we can catch a wide range of fish. The stream will mostly be trout or small mouth bass. The lake has catfish, crappie, bass, and trout in it, so you could catch a wide range of stuff. Phil normally fishes the lake, because he likes to sit on the rocks and relax most of the time. I fish both the stream and lake. Robbie will be fishing the Lake. He is less likely to get as wet fishing from the bank, and he can look for shells and rocks when he gets bored.”
“If it’s okay, can I fish the lake, where the mouth of the stream meets it? I know that is supposed to be a good spot for lots of different fish. Maybe there is a big catfish on the bottom just waiting for something to wash into the lake.”
“That sounds like a great idea. You can use a lure if you want, or bait. The big nightcrawlers might do the trick for a big catfish or bass” my uncle said.
I changed my setup a little so I had a bigger hook and a weight below it. I put a nightcrawler on and cast it out to sit on the bottom. I saw where a tree was lying in the water, so I cast it towards it thinking a big fish might be there.
“Max, can you help me cast my bait please? I can’t throw it far. I got a bobber so I can see it.” Robbie asked me.
“Sure Robbie. I can help my favorite little cousin.” I said. This caused him he smile and grin. He looked so happy when I said that, and the look I got from his dad told me I made lots of extra brownie points.
I helped him get the bait on his hook, and then we put a bigger bobber on it, so he could see it farther away. I was shocked at how far I was able to cast it. He was so excited that it was so far out.
I sat on a rock, and Robbie sat next to me. We talked about cartoons, and I told him about fishing in Colorado and the fish we had caught. He asked lots of questions, and I could tell he liked talking with me.
About 15 minutes after I cast it out for him, his bobber started to move around. He got so excited.
“Robbie, wait for it. Don’t set the hook yet. I think he only has part of the worm in his mouth. Let him take all of it and pull the bobber down.”
“Okay, tell me when I should yank on it.”
The bobber moved for what seemed like hours, but I guess it was only a minute or so, and then it disappeared under the water with a big splash.
“Now, get him. I bet he is huge.” I said and watched Robbie pull up as hard as he could on the rod. The rod got a big bend in it, and the line started going out.
“It’s huge. I don’t know if I can hold on. All my line is going out. Max please help.”
“Robbie, its okay. He is just running because he felt the hook. I can help you anytime you need it, but I think you got this. I will talk you through it.”
Phil was even paying attention to the fight, as was his dad.
It took Robbie a while, but he slowly worked the fish in. As it got closer, it jumped. This made Robbie squeal in excitement. He could see what it was and how big it was. It’s a largemouth bass, and I bet it’s got to be at least 5 pounds. It’s a big one.
“Robbie, that fish is huge! Just stay calm and you got this.” I said.
“Come on little bro, you can do it. I think that is the biggest one you ever caught. Its bigger than the ones I caught this year I think too.” Phil said, showing support for his little brother.
Robbie was struggling to get it in, so I helped him by lifting the rod up and encouraged him to reel when the rod goes down. He did a great job and soon the bass was next to the shore. I didn’t see Uncle Paul come over with the net until I saw him reach down and net the bass. It looked huge.
“Robbie, I think this is the biggest fish you have ever caught. Great job son.”
“Thanks Daddy. Max helped me a lot and he cast it out far so I could catch a big one. I wish he could go fishing with us all the time.” This made me giggle when he said that.
“Robbie, I only helped. You caught him and did all the hard work. I think it’s a huge bass, and I never caught one that big before.” I said which caused him to grin like the cat that ate the canary.
The bass weighed in at 6 pounds 14 ounces. It’s a nice one and we all took pictures of Robbie holding it, the best he could
Just as Robbie was releasing his bass, I heard my rod make a noise as line was going out. I grabbed it and held onto it. I was using a circle hook, so I knew I don’t have to set the hook. The fish does it when it pulls on the line.
“Wow Max, now you got one. I hope it’s a big one too.” Said an excited Robbie.
For the next 15 minutes, I fought my fish. Robbie was my cheerleader the whole time. Mine never jumped, so I figured maybe it was a catfish or something like that. Maybe they have buffalo fish here too.
When we could see it, I was shocked. It’s a BIG catfish. It’s more brown instead of blue or grey, so I think it’s a flathead.
“Max, I think I better try to net that. I bet it's at least 20 pounds.” Uncle said.
As uncle tried to net it, the fish took another run. A few minutes later, we tried again, and this time Uncle got him.
“Wow, Max. That is a huge catfish. I never seen one that big caught before. I mean I have on TV shows and stuff, but never in person. It's so cool. It looks different than the catfish we caught before.”
“I think it’s a flathead catfish. I read up on lots of fish, and I’m pretty sure that is what it is. I know it's not a channel cat or a blue cat. Maybe we can look it up on your phone. I wonder if Google can use a picture of it to identify it.” I explained.
“I never thought of that. That makes sense. Let's try.”
We got many pictures of it, including one on the scale. It weighed 22 pounds and 4 ounces. WOW, I can’t believe it and have to send a picture to Ben later.
Google showed other pictures of Flat Heads, and it looks like that is what I got.
We fished for a few more hours. It was fun, and everyone caught some, but we let them go.
“Max, the plan is for you to sleep over tonight. I forgot to get your backpack, so we need to stop off and get it. Please make sure you have some clothes for tomorrow, and diapers for tonight and tomorrow too.”
“Daddy, can he sleep in my room? He can sleep in my bed, I know we will fit, or he can have my bed, and I can sleep in my sleeping bag.” Robbie asked.
“We shall see. I have a feeling he will be up later than you, so I don’t want you getting woke up and then cranky in the morning. But we will see. It’s also up to Max. He might want to sleep on the sofa, or in Phil’s room.”
We got to grandma’s house. I went to get my backpack and stuff. We are going to wait a little bit, because my mom is due back soon, but she has a meeting tomorrow afternoon, but that should be all.
We showed our pictures of the fish, and Robbie told everyone how he caught the huge Bass. Now it was so heavy he could not lift it. A real fish story.
I packed my backpack. I got enough diapers for tomorrow and even a few to share at the sleepover if anyone wants. When Mom got back, we talked, and she said she would have some with her so she could change me at the airport or wherever we eat if I need it. She sent the pictures of my fish to Ben’s mom, Uncle Scott, and my email.
When we left I told Grandma bye and gave her a big hug. She said she hopes to see me soon. She said she had some goodies she would send with my mom so I would not starve on the plane. I told her about Chase and that we will be on same plane again, so she said she will send enough for me to share. I hope there are some brownies, those are my favorite.
Friday night was fun. We ate in the back yard and had fun. They live in Grizzly Valley, California. It’s a small town, and pretty quiet. I would call it a Ranch Town. Robbie kept asking to get me to sleep in his room. I told him I would think about it, but if he kept asking I would say no. He looked sad, but I gave him a hug and said “I sometimes have bad dreams, so I don’t want to wake or scare you, if I sleep in your room.” He smiled at me.
Once dinner was done, Robbie was changed into his night diaper. My diaper was soaked, so I got changed too. We are both in just diapers, and he is so happy to have someone else dressed the same way. He told me about his best friend, Brandon, who lives across the street, or really, it’s a dirt road. They are the same age and have been friends since he moved here last year. He has slept over before and wears diapers at night too.
Robbie asked if Brandon could sleep over, but his dad said no. He told him tomorrow night if he was good then maybe.
I called Mom to tell her goodnight and that I loved her. She said, “Maxie, I love you so much and am so proud of you. Thank you for doing this and being open-minded. I will see you on Sunday. Be a good diaper boy and have happy diaper boy dreams.” I told her I loved her too, and then she asked to talk to my uncle. I gave him the phone and went back to the family room.
We played video games for a while. I told Robbie I would sleep in his room, but I would be going to bed after him. If he didn’t hog the bed, we could share, and he was happy about that. I stayed up and talked to Phil for about an hour. He told me more about AJ, the super smart boy who is turning 13. He has a boyfriend, and they are now adopted brothers. His little brother is Colt, and he is my age. I guess he has a little bit of a lisp, and some call it baby talk. Phil, said he is really worried about being teased for how he talks. He said Colt is a good kid and we should get along fine. He is sure Colt would never tease me about my diaper. We will go over there in the afternoon.
When I went to bed, I saw that Robbie was still awake. I had my tablet with me so I could read. He wanted to talk so I talked to him and showed him one of the diaper boy stories I like. Lemons to Lemonade and told him about it. I told him if he works on his reading skills, he could maybe read it in a year or 2, or maybe Phil could help him with it next year. That got a smile.
I took out my Bluetooth speaker and started my sleep music on it. Robbie listened to it for a few minutes and asked me about it.
“The music helps me sleep better and have good dreams. It's made just for boys so it works with our brains better I guess. I like it. This one has lots of ocean waves on it, some campfires, and even some rain storms. If you like it, I can give your dad or brother a copy so they can play it for you. But you have to be a good diaper boy, and not give them any trouble about your diapers. They are a lot better than wet pants or a wet bed. I have to wear them to school, so wearing them at home and stuff is no big deal.”
“Cool. I like it. Sometimes it’s so quiet I can hear any noise and when it's windy I hear all kinds of weird or scary noises. Okay, I will be a good diaper boy. I just don’t want others to find out and tease me. Brandon knows and he is a bedwetter too. His older brother is 14 now and he wets the bed but I guess he has a few dry nights now, so maybe he will be dry all the time soon.”
I was reading on my tablet and Robbie was snuggled up next to me. He fell asleep quickly. He looked so cute. I thought he would look even cuter if he was sucking on a pacifier or his thumb, so I put his thumb in his mouth and he started sucking on it. When his dad came to check on us, he saw him sucking his thumb.
“He must really like and trust you Max. He hides sucking his thumb because he doesn’t want to be teased or called a baby because of it. I think I and Phil are the only ones who have seen it in the last year or so. What is that sound?”
“My mom got me a few pacifiers, and they help me focus, relax and sleep better when I suck on them. The place she gets them has all kinds of ones for big boys. I got Harry Potter, Star Wars, Minions, and Pokemon pacifiers. My friend’s little brother has Paw Patrol, Bluey, and Spiderman ones. The noise is my sleep music. Mom got it to help me sleep better, and have better dreams. I guess is made for boys our age because our brain hears stuff different. I like it and so do my friends. Robbie said he likes it. I told him if he wanted, I would give you a copy, as long as he is a good diaper boy. My mom has a few different ones, so maybe she can get you copies of all of them. I have this on my tablet and just play it on my speaker at night.”
“Thanks Max. That would be great. He is a good diaper boy at night, most of the time. I know he is worried others will tease him about them, but I understand how common it is at his age and even for older pre-teen and tween boys. If it will help him sleep and dream better, I am all for it. I will talk to your mom about the other version also, or where she got it from. I might get him a pacifier for use here at home. I know his thumb calms him down a lot, and I bet the pacifier would too.”
“Thanks for being nice to me Uncle. I was really worried and scared you and grandma would be mad at me and be mean, but you are really nice, and don’t tease me about now needing diapers after what my father did to me. Thanks.” I said and I was trying not to cry.
“Max. You are a great kid. If Robbie loves and looks up to you this much, I know you are special. He is a very good judge of character and people. You did nothing wrong and it’s your father’s fault for the trouble he is in. A father should love and protect his kids, not use and abuse them. I am glad you are having fun, and I hope you will come back again soon. Maybe we can come visit you guys in Colorado. I know I and Phil would love to come out and try some skiing this winter.”
“That would be cool. If you came out before it froze we could go fishing too.”
I got a hug and then I finished reading the chapter of the story I’m on, Casey in Pampers. Then I put my tablet to charge and fell asleep. I am a little scared and worried about the sleepover at the birthday party and stuff, but like mom said, it's unlikely I would see the boys again, unless I wanted to, so if they made a deal about my diapers, it's on them, and not me. Nothing to be scared about. Phil said Colt was cool, so I hope it’s fun tomorrow.
I woke up and still had Robbie snuggled to me. I could smell breakfast, so I knew it was time to get up. As I got up, I woke up Robbie and we waddled our soggy diaper butts downstairs. Robbie’s hair is all over the place. It’s kinda funny and cute.
As we are eating, there is a knock at the door, so Uncle goes to answer it. A boy about Robbie’s age walks in. I am worried because I am in just my soaked diaper.
“Hi Brandon” Robbie calls out to the boy.
“Hi Robbie. Can you hang out and play today?”
“I think so. Phil and my cousin are going to a party and sleepover. Do you want to sleepover tonight? This is my cousin Max, he is really cool. He lives in Colorado.”
“Hi Max. I’m Brandon. You wear diapers to bed too. Cool. How old are you?”
I took my last bite of breakfast and tried to not blush too much.
“Hi Brandon. Robbie told me you are his best friend. Yeah, I wear diapers, but not just at night now. I got hurt and now I need them during the daytime. I hope I get control back so I don’t have to wear them to school anymore. I don’t mind them at home and night. They are great for watching movies or playing games. Even my friends like them for playing video games and Legos, so we don’t have to stop having fun. You should try that.”
This got a smile from Robbie, while Brandon blushed so I think he has worn them during the day before, maybe on weekends at home.
We watched some cartoons for a little while.
“Robbie, let's get you out of your diaper. Then you should use the potty. I will get Max changed once you are done. Max, do you need to go #2 before I get your diapered for the day?” Said Phil.
“Wow Max, that is a thick diaper. It looks different than the kind Robbie and I wear. Can I touch it?”
“Yeah, it’s a youth or big kid diaper. It’s thick, soft, and really comfy. Sure you can touch it if you want.”
Brandon felt my diaper and rubbed the back side and then my front side which caused me to start to get stiff. He was smiling as he did it. Robbie rubbed my butt and even said it felt softer than his diaper.
“My mom can tell your dad what kind they are, maybe he can get you some. Brandon, maybe your brother would like them. Robbie said he still wets at night too. That’s cool, because at least he won’t tease you about it or tell others about it.”
We went upstairs, and I was surprised Brandon followed us. We went into Robbie’s room. Phil got Robbie’s soaked Pampers off, and then he ran to use the potty.
“Max, dad said you can use his bathroom. Robbie might stink our bathroom up pretty bad, so it's much safer to use dads.”
“Thanks. I got to go so I will be done quick. My diaper is in my backpack. I don’t want the thick night one, like what I got on now. Can you get the thinner one, it is cloth like on the outside? It’s what I wear to school, and it hides good under my shorts. But I guess I should wear the thick one at the sleepover for bed.”
I got on Robbie’s bed so Phil could remove my wet diaper. Once it was off, I darted to the other bathroom. It only took me a few minutes to go poop. I got back before Robbie did. Brandon was looking at me when I came back in. I guess because I am naked maybe he does not see that much. He is looking at my willy, and it’s starting to get a little stiff. He looks up to my face and blushes. I smiled at him and then shook my stiffy. This made him laugh, and so did Phil.
“Ok Max, let's get you into a fresh diaper before you get too stiff, or leave a puddle on the floor,” Phil said as he chuckled. This made me and Brandon both blush.
Robbie came in while Phil was diapering me. He got dressed in only his paw patrol undies. He saw the diapers in my backpack, and took one out, He was checking it out and soon Brandon was feeling and looking at it too.
“That is my night diaper. It’s thick so it holds a lot, and it super soft. At home, I get it on before dinner mostly, and I get changed after breakfast. My mom has a stuffer she puts in it sometimes and then it will last until noon. She uses it if I am sick or for movie night and stuff like that. They are only in white in my size, but the bigger sizes have different colors and some even got like colored dots and streaks on them. Some of them look wicked cool. In the new town I live in, there is a support group for big boys who wear diapers. We meet every 2 weeks, and just play games or have fun. Normally we are just in our diapers because it gets hot. Some of them wear the blue ones or the colorful ones.”
“Wow, that’s cool,” Brandan said and Robbie nodded his agreement.
We went downstairs and played some video games. It was funny, because they would have to pause or hand off the controller because they had to go pee, and I kept playing and it let me beat them sometimes. I told them if they were in a diaper, they could just keep playing and pee it. They laughed, giggled, smiled, and said maybe next time. Uncle came out and saw us and laughed. Brandon had taken off his shirt and shorts, and was in his Bluey undies.
“You guys are adorable sitting in just undies or diapers playing games. I am glad you are comfortable around us Max, that you would wear just your diaper, like you do at home.” He said and then gave me a hug.
After lunch, I found out the sleepover party starts about 4pm. We played in the backyard for a while. Even Phil played with us, and we teamed up on him to tickle him. It was fun and funny.
Before I know it, I am told it’s time I get some shorts on, and my backpack so uncle can drop Phil and me off. I guess Brandon’s brother is going to the party too, so I might meet him there. Phil said he is on the Lacrosse team with him.
“Okay boys, let’s get in the truck. Once we drop off Phil and Max, we are going to go pick up a pizza and bring it home for dinner. Brandon, I talked to your mom. She is fine with you sleeping over. You can wear one of Robbie’s diapers tonight, and we can watch a movie after dinner if you boys want. However, I think you both should get a bath tonight.” This got cheers from the younger boys.
I was nervous as we drove to the house. When we stopped and got out, Uncle gave me a hug.
“Max, have fun. The boys here are good kids. I think you will be fine, just keep your head up, and all will be good. If you have any problems, you can talk to any adult. I think Zack, who is AJ’s older brother will be helping watch over you boys, and he can help you if you need any help or have any problems. Take care buddy, and see you guys tomorrow.”
I met Colt and his friends as soon as I got inside. Their dad was there and told me if I needed any help or anything, to let him or Zack know. He showed me where to put my backpack and suggested I hang out with the boys.
Colt and his buddies asked a lot of questions about me and where I am from. It was mostly Boston and Cage, asking them, and it seems Cage is the bossy one of the group. It was weird at first, but then not too bad. I asked a few back. Colt is shy, but he is super cute. He has his hair light blue colored and his ear is pierced. I bet he is cute when naked, and I know he would be super cute in a diaper.
A little bit later we were told most everyone was here, so we could get naked if we wanted to. I was nervous and was trying to figure out what to do. I noticed a boy Colt was talking to a lot and kept looking at, seemed nervous. He said something to Colt, and I saw Colt pull his shorts up. I guess I won’t be the only one in shorts.
I was asked why I was not getting naked. I decided to be honest and told them I got hurt by my father, and I need diapers now. They asked some questions. Only one was a jerk about it, Cage. He asked why I was wearing a baby diaper. Colt shut him up quickly and made him look like the bully and dofus he was acting like. Josh and Ryder were really cool about it, and so were Colt and David. Ryder was the one that figured it out when I said my bladder was hurt. He asked me what kind I wear, so I guess he used to wear them or maybe still does at times. Colt seemed interested in it, and asked to see it and he even rubbed it, and that felt good. It would be fun to have him sleepover and wear diapers for a weekend. I bet he would love it for gaming and movies at least.
Josh was super friendly and cute. He is kinda bouncy and stuff. It is cool because his stiffy bounces up and down when he is moving because of it. I guess I was staring because Colt made a joke about waiting until later before we have too much fun together. I blushed and then laughed.
We headed down to the barn area where the concert was going to be. It’s Joey Murphey. He is a kid like us. He is so cute and sexy. I never heard of him when I lived in Nebraska. We listened to mostly country music, and oldies when we were in the car. But Ben likes his music, so I have heard it at his house a lot. He has a wonderful voice, He kinda makes me think of the choirs of boys that sing together and stuff, and some of the cool songs for movies where a boy sings it and it sounds like an angel did it. I will see if I can maybe get his autograph for Ben.
It turns out the top of my diaper was sticking out of the back of my shorts and everyone could see it. No one teased me or said anything about it. Well AJ did, but he was the one that told me about it, and not to worry. He said he knows what it's like to have medical problems, because he has a lot, and even had the same one I have a few years ago. That made me feel good, so I smiled at him.
The concert was AWESOME!! Joey had his brothers with him, and they sang too. I was able to get Ben a picture of Joey and one of him and his brothers, and both were signed to Ben. I got one too, and even got my picture taken with Joey and then with his brothers. My diaper was sticking out again, from the dancing and jumping I did during the concert. Josh was next to me and we had fun. He is hyper, but not as much as Robbie is. Joey came up to me with another picture for me.
“Max, it was nice to meet you. I and my brothers noticed you have a medical condtion. My brother Tran had cancer and he beat it. He had some problems from the chemo that meant he had to wear special undies too. I know a lot of kids like us have problems at night, so it’s no big deal. I can tell you got a good sense of humor. So I and my brothers have a special and private picture for you.” Joey said. I just smiled and nodded.
He handed me a picture and waited for my reaction. I noticed his brother Alejandro was watching me too. The picture was a different one of them. It was of them in normal clothes playing video games. It was signed, “Max, it was great to meet you. Thanks for all the Luvs you showed us. Don’t let it sag too much and beware of leaks. Your friends, Joey, Alejandro, and Tran.”
I looked at it for a minute. I think they thought I was upset, because Joey was moving from one foot to the other.
“Max, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you or make you feel like we were teasing you. It’s just some of us understand it better than others. Lots of boys from bad homes or in foster care have nighttime problems, and it can be very embarrassing. We were always afraid to be teased and bullied. We are just trying to show our support.”
“Joey, it’s cool. I like it, thanks. I know you were not trying to be mean or nutin. I like it and will frame it and put it on my desk. My best friend Ben got hurt a couple of years ago when he was sledding, and he has to wear them all the time too. My cousin Brian needs them at night. I know lots of big boys need them. My mom says diapers are just a different type of undies. A thick and absorbent version and it takes a smart and brave boy to wear them and accept they are the best solution for a problem I can’t control. I hope you don’t get mad, but I think you are really cute, and would be super cute in just a diaper. They are great for watching movies, playing games, or traveling because you don’t have to stop and run to go pee.” I told Joey. Alejandro had moved closer, and I am pretty sure he could hear what I said.
“Max, thanks. I would rather be called cute, than be called arrogant, greedy, or selfish. You are really cool. If you ever need a friend to talk to, or someone to embarrass a bully, let me or Alejandro know, and we can do that. It’s fun when doing a talk show to embarrass bullies and stuff, and to show support to cool and special friends.” Joey said with a smile.
“Max, it's nice to meet you. Our dad would say you are brave, grown up, and clearly a big kid. You looked at the problem and then did what was the smartest and best way to deal with and address it. It’s what a business person or mature person would do, and it shows others that it’s ok to be different. Most kids are afraid to do this and only think about themselves. I will give you my email if you want it, and we can talk more that way, and if you ever need someone to chat with or some help let us know.” Alejandro told me, which made me blush a little bit.
We exchanged emails, and he told me he would send me an email tonight. I promised to never give out his email to anyone. They offered to send a short video to Ben for me. I got a video of the 3 of us together, and of them telling Ben “Hi” and thanks for listening to his music. Then Joey told him, “Ben, you have a very special friend. Be proud of who you are, and don’t let others make you change who you are on the inside. Max says you are like him, so that must mean you’re cool too.” Joey sent the video from his music email. It’s kinda private, but not like the personal ones they use. I bet Ben will soak his diaper when he sees the video.
Josh was waiting for me the whole time. Some of the boys had gone to get a snack while others went to play video games. We got some fruit on our way to the room where we have our stuff.
I am really soaked and will need to get changed into my night diaper soon. Maybe I should just do it now and then wear my diaper around. Afterall, most everyone is naked.
Colt and David were in the room talking and they smiled at us when we came in. A few seconds later, Boston and Cage came in along with Ryder and Sam. Several other boys including Joey and Alejandro joined us for a while, after all, we are all boys about the same age.
I grabbed my night diaper and went to get changed. I found Zack and asked him if he could help me. He smiled and said “Sure thing Little dude.” This made me giggle. Then we went back to the room.
Colt suggested we play truth or dare. His lisp is really cute. It kinda gives me a stiffy. I don’t know why, but I think it’s cute like him. David even stripped naked. I could tell he was nervous, but he is cute, and I can tell he and Colt like each other by the way they look at each other. I have a feeling they would love to suck on each other’s stiffy, like it’s their favorite Pacifier, which I bet it will be soon.
We play for a while and are having fun. My turn comes around and I decide to put Cage on the spot.
“Cage, Truth or Dare?”
He was looking really smug and arrogant when I said that to him. He had a big smile and said “dare”. This made me smile.
In a soft tone I say, “I dare you to wear a diaper for the rest of the night, from now to after breakfast.”
He complains a bit, but finally agrees, and drops his shorts and undies. I teach and help him to put it on. He is in one of my mega-max night diapers. When he sits back down, a couple boys poke and tap on his diapered butt and other parts.
“I guess it's not too bad. It is really soft and kinda comfy, I guess.” Cage says.
“Just wait until you wet it. It gets even softer then.”
“I won’t do that. I can hold it until after breakfast.”
“I bet you are wet before breakfast. You might even be wet when we wake up. What do you want to bet you are wet before we finish breakfast?” I asked. That got cheers from Josh, Ryder, Joey, Alejandro, and Colt.
“I bet he is wet too.” Colt said. Ryder agreed and said “I bet he is wet before we all get up in the morning. But at least this way we know your bed will be dry in the morning. With how thick that diaper is, if you leak, then you would have flooded all of us in the room” which then got laughs and giggles from us all, and caused Cage to blush.
We had nothing to really bet, but we did it anyway on pride. I heard Colt, Ryder, Josh, Boston, and Cage talking about something and then I heard “It’s a bet”, so I think they figured out something to bet.
Later we all stretched out and talked as we went to sleep.
Today was fun. I am kinda glad I did come on this trip with my mom. I hate to say it, but I guess she was right again.
Note: The Birthday Party is part of Counting Down, by Tux Edwards. It’s a great story, and I suggest reading it, and its predecessor, Counting. Several of the other Characters in the story, especially these chapters are from other authors that are contributing to parts. I was lucky enough to be asked to contribute, and am honored I was able to do so. Please check them out. You can also read more about Joey and Alejandro and even their older brother Tran. They are from the Transitions series by Eric Murphey (AO3) and (Nifty), there are several different stories in it. I will list some of them below.
The next chapter will start with, Sunday at the party, where we see how the night went, and if Cage is wet or not. As well as Max getting home and hearing about what Brian did for the long weekend. Ben’s reaction to the Video from Joey Murphey and more!
End Chapter 17
Check out my other ongoing stories.
Lemons to Lemonade: AO3 and Nifty.
Be True to Your Heart: At Nifty and AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun: At Nifty and AO3.
See all my stories on my AO3 Author Page
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. This is the only way an Author knows people are reading his work, and the time he dedicates to writing and editing the story is not wasted! I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected] . I have been having issues accessing it at times, but I appreciate all the emails.
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section. It's a long list with a few repeats from previous chapters, to make sure you get the chance to enjoy them!
Suggested Reading List of Links for this chapter:
Counting Down (Nifty)
Counting Down (AO3)
When Little Brothers Learn Too Much
Will and Mike Alone All Summer
Happiest Place on Earth series
I Fell in LOVE with 2 Brothers
Adventures of a Stay-at-Home Daddy
Trailer Trash (AO3)
My Best Friend’s Next Door Neighbor.
A LARGE listing of BOY Stories on AO3
Sammy’s 12th Birthday. (Video)
Chapter 18: Party Time, Part 2
Summary:
We find out more of what happens at AJ's Bday (Counting Down) party/sleepover, and how Max gets along with these boys.
What surprises await him when he gets home and hears what Brian and Ben did for the weekend.
Corrected some bad links. (2-24-25) Make sure you have the newest version.
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 18
From the Previous Chapter:
“I guess it's not too bad. It is really soft and kinda comfy, I guess.” Cage says.
“Just wait until you wet it. It gets even softer then.”
“I won’t do that. I can hold it until after breakfast.”
“I bet you are wet before breakfast. You might even be wet when we wake up. What do you want to bet you are wet before we finish breakfast?” I asked. That got cheers from Josh, Ryder, Joey, Alejandro, and Colt.
“I bet he is wet too,” Colt said. Ryder agreed and said “I bet he is wet before we all get up in the morning. But at least this way we know your bed will be dry in the morning. With how thick that diaper is, if you leak, then you would have flooded all of us in the room” which then got laughs and giggles from us all, and caused Cage to blush.
We had nothing to really bet, but we did it anyway on pride. I heard Colt, Ryder, Josh, Boston, and Cage talking about something and then I heard “It’s a bet”, so I think they figured out something to bet.
Later we all stretched out and talked as we went to sleep. I started playing my sleep music when I knew I was going to fall asleep soon.
Today was fun. I am glad I did come on this trip with my mom. I hate to say it, but I guess she was right, again.
Chapter 18: Party Time, Part 2.
I woke up earlier than I normally do. I had Ryder and Josh cuddled up to me, and it felt nice. I could feel Ryder’s stiffy poking me in my diaper area, in the front, while Josh was in behind me and poking me in the butt. I looked around and saw that most of the boys were snuggled or cuddled to someone or were in a group.
I could hear a little noise in the hallway, so I figured it meant others were waking up. A few minutes later a few boys started to stir. First, it was Boston, and then Josh. Boston was cuddled to Gage, he was behind him, spooning him. I could tell his stiffy was rubbing Gage’s diapered butt. I could see that Boston had a hand on Gage’s diaper, so I am sure he knows how wet Gage is.
Over the next 5 minutes or so we all woke up and started to talk a little.
“Morning, guys. Did everyone sweep good?” Colt asked. His slight lisp sounds kinda like toddler or baby talk. I think it’s super cute, just like him. I wish I could have put a diaper on him last night.
“I slept great. I was worried when I first got here, but it's been a lot of fun. Especially the concert and diapering Gage.” I said. This got a lot of giggles from the other boys, except Gage, who blushed some.
“Gage, your diaper is soaked. I am glad you wore it, or else you might have drowned me and flooded the entire bed in your sleep. Maybe you should wear them at night, to be safe.”
“I didn’t wet in my sleep. I woke up and had to pee. You were spooning me, so I just wet the diaper. I thought it might leak, but it took it all, and got all warm, soft, and squishy.”
“Well, I can tell you wet it again recently, because the front is a lot warmer than your butt is.” He said as he started tapping and feeling Gage’s diaper. A few other boys, including Colt, had to feel Gage’s soaked diaper and comment on how soft the outside was, and how thick it was now.
Most of us had to pee, so several rushed off to the bathroom to pee. I bet they had dueling swords going as they peed. Only Gage and I didn’t go, after all, we are both in a thick night diaper, and I know mine will hold more. After everyone was back, we talked a little about everything and nothing.
“Gage, how is the diaper? How was wetting it, and can you walk around a little so we can see how you walk with it? It looks like we won the bet.” Ryder said, which got several nods from everyone.
Gage blushed and I could tell he was a little worried. I got up and walked to him. I put my hand out and helped him stand and then we walked around the room together. I noticed a few boys got out a phone and recorded us walking. I noticed Ryder was doing it and I knew he took a few of Gage last night and this morning.
“Gage, when we get back by them, let's bend over and shake our diapered buts at them,” I whispered, which got a smile from Gage.
After we mooned them, in our diapers, Gage sat on the bed next to Boston, while I sat next to Ryder and Josh.
“Gage, you really soaked it good, but I bet it would last another hour or 2 at least. After all, these are big kid diapers, and not little kid or toddler ones. Honestly, how does it feel and stuff? I can give you one to wear home or take home and wear at night. Maybe your mommy will get you a pacifier too?” I asked.
“It’s not as bad as I thought it would be. It’s really soft and kinda warm. I bet in the winter it would be really comfy. I don’t like how I can’t walk normally. It makes me feel like a toddler because of how I have to walk. There are worse things to wear, but I wouldn’t want to have to wear them every day or night. You said you even wear them to school. I don’t think I could do that. You got a lot of guts for that. I don’t think I want to take one home or wear it later. Once was enough. I think my diaper days are over.” Gage said with some thought.
"Maybe not, remember the bet." said Ryder and that got a few smiles.
“Max, I am so sorry I teased you about your diaper. It’s a lot easier to walk around naked than walk around in a diaper, especially with how wet it is now and how I can’t walk normally. I know some boys our age wet the bed and stuff. I understand now how scary that must be and I am glad it's not me. I am really sorry if I made you feel bad or anything. You must wear them all the time. That is hard, and I am not tough enough to do that, especially if others might see me in it.” Gage then came over to me and held out his hand for me to shake it.
“Thanks, Gage,” I said and then stood and shook his hand. As he turned around, I gave him a swat on his diapered butt, and it made a loud noise, but he didn’t feel it.
“Gage, maybe if you get spanked, you should ask for a diaper beforehand, so that way you barely feel it.” This brought lots of giggles and some laughs from all of us.
“I hear music. I heard it last night before I fell asleep. It’s nice. I know when I woke up in the middle of the night, I heard it and it helped me go back to sleep. Colt, what kind of music is it?” Boston asked.
“I don’t know. It’s not mwine.” Colt replied, which got everyone to look at each other.
I held a straight face for a few seconds and then I started to giggle.
“It’s my music. My mom got it for me. It’s some special relaxation and sleep music that is made just for boys like us. It helps me relax, sleep better, and have fewer nightmares. This is my second one, because I like the ocean waves, campfire, and the rain storm sounds the most. The first one had stuff from the rain forests, thunder, and even some sounds of a stream flowing. If anyone wants a copy, I can give it to you if you have a tablet, or I can email it to you. I know my friends that have tried it, think it's awesome and they said they sleep better and have better dreams with it.”
Everyone liked it and we talked more about it. I gave out 2 copies and got 4 emails so I can send it. They said they would share with each other and some of their other friends too. Joah asked if I could send him the other copy to, because he wants to try both. He said he would share with Ryder since he said he wanted to try too.
“The guy that makes it is some fancy research person who studies brains. I guess our brains are different than girls are, and even grown-ups too. This works best for boys aged about 5 to 16. My friend’s little brother is 4 and he loves it too.”
“Guys, I know some of you took some pictures or videos of me in my diaper and stuff. I’m ok with that, but please promise me you won’t share it with others, and it will never go online, like Facebook or TikTok. My mom would kill me, and I would be so embarrassed.”
“No worries, Max. I would never do that to you, or any friend. But I wanted to remember this, and how Gage walked in his soaked diaper.” Ryder said, which got several “same” from the others.
Just then the door opened, and Aiden yelled “Freeze”, so we all froze.
“You guys stink. Breakfast will be ready soon, so you guys need to go get quick showers. It's big enough for 2 or 3 at a time, and that way you can help make sure each other is nice and clean. Once you are all clean, come downstairs, get some fruit, and get ready for the donuts. Gage, your diaper is soaked. I didn’t know you needed them, but I know a lot of boys your age do. It's great you can wear it around your friends, so your bed stays dry, and you get good sleep.” Aiden said
We didn’t move. Gage blushed but didn’t say anything.
“Well get to it,” Aiden said. But we still didn’t move.
“Argh, UNFREEZE,” he said, and then we all moved and started to laugh, as he turned and left the room.
We all showered. Ryder asked if I wanted to shower with him. Just as he said it, Josh started to ask. They looked at each other, and I could tell they were wondering whom I would agree to.
“He said 3 could fit. I’m kinda small, and you both are slender, so I bet we can fit easily, and then can take turns soaping up each other.” This got a smile from them. We were next to the last group. Gage went before us, and the last group was David and Colt.
The shower was a lot of fun. They offered to help me put on my diaper if I needed help. I said sure, and they worked together to get me powdered and then my daytime diaper on. I can tell Ryder has done this many times. Josh said it was kinda like when he helped change his little brother, but my diaper is bigger, which made us giggle.
As we waited for David and Colt, Aiden came back and told us to hurry up and get downstairs.
Zack was coming up the stairs and had his hands full with coffee and donuts.
“Max, can I talk to you privately for a minute?”
Both Ryder and Josh looked at me. I smiled, so they kept going.
“Sure Zack, I hope I’m not in trouble.”
“No, you are not, so don’t worry. Let's sit over here.”
“Last night you mentioned having a few questions for me, so I wanted to give you some private time to ask them and see if there is anything I can help with.”
We talked for the next 5 minutes or so about boyfriends, and knowing if he is the right one and stuff. He had a lot of neat info for me. He said I was cute, and any boy would be lucky to be my boyfriend. He also said I was adorable in my diaper, and he was proud of me for being so brave to walk around in just it. I told him I think Colt and David like each other. He said he thought so too, but let's not tell anyone or them, so they can figure it out.
As we were finishing our talk, I saw AJ with his green hair climbing the stairs towards us.
“Zack, Dad says he needs your help outside to get everything set up.”
“Max, it was good talking to you. AJ is a very smart person and maybe he can help you too. You and him, seem to be alike in many ways.” Zack said before he headed downstairs.
AJ and I talked for a few minutes. He gave me his ideas about boyfriends and having a boyfriend who was your friend and the risks of it and stuff. It was great. He told me about how his heart got broken, but if that hadn’t happened, he wouldn’t have Beau now. He said something I will never forget, “Sometimes good stuff can come from the pain and hurt we feel.”
This hit a nerve with me, and I got a tear in my eye. I don’t know why, but I all of a sudden needed a hug, so I hugged and held onto him. I tried to hold back the tears, but he told me it was ok. He understood.
“My dad hurt me and my best friend and cousin, Brian a lot. My mom and me had to move from Nebraska to Colorado. I miss Brian so much and felt like no one would like me because I was having more accidents and soon needed diapers all the time. But if Mom and me hadn’t moved to Colorado, I never would have met Ben, and I think I love him. I know he loves me.”
He rubbed my back for a second and then pulled me away to look into my eyes.
“Exactly Max. Sometimes we have to get hurt so we can find the person we need and they can help us heal and be even better than before. Now I see Colt and David are finally done in the shower. We better get some donuts, before they get there and eat them all.” I smiled and knew what I needed to do next.
“Thanks AJ. I will, but I think I need to change first. I want to go Nakey just like everyone else is. I just hope I don’t pee all over or on anyone.”
“Good for you Max. It takes a lot to be able to wear a diaper and let others see you in it. You were able to do that, so going naked should be nothing. As for peeing, don’t worry about it. I bet most of the boys will be peeing in all kinds of different spots outside. And if you pee on a friend, it washes off.”
I stood up and removed my dry diaper I had only had on for a few moments. AJ smiled at me. I ran and tossed it into the bedroom, next to my backpack, and then raced downstairs to get some donuts.
After breakfast and some talking and stuff, we went outside and there were a gazillion water balloons. We were going to have a huge water balloon battle. Sweet!
Teams were picked and I had Josh and Ryder on my team. They both told me how cool it was for me to be nakey just like them. I said to them, maybe you can visit me one day, and we can try being nakey at my house, and then all of us diapered for movies and bed later. This got smiles and blushes from both of them.
The water in the balloons was super cold. But after the first few hit me, I didn’t notice anymore. We did this for at least 30 minutes, I think. Us younger boys even ganged up and got some of the older boys that were their brothers, and I got my cousin Phil.
We had to shower again after we were done because we were all covered from head to toe in mud. It was great I got a few pictures like that with my new friends and I can’t wait to tell Ben and Brian all about it.
After we showered, we saw some finger foods and sandwiches set out on some tables. Ryder, Josh, Colt, David, and me all got some and sat down together. We talked about all kinds of stuff, and I got to know them all better and think they are all cool. David is Asian. In the farming area of Nebraska where I lived, there weren’t many Asian families, and only a few kids at school, but most of them were girls so I never talked to them. He is smart, funny, and cute. I can tell he and Colt got the hots for each other. I hope Ben and Me are not that obvious when we are near each other and stuff.
Soon it was pool time. They have a huge pool and a lazy river to float around. It was a lot of fun. I think we were in the water for at least 2 hours. I was all wrinkled when I got out.
While we were there, some of the guys talked about liking boys, or being gay, and about AJ and Beau being boyfriends. They weren’t being mean or anything. I think they were just trying to figure stuff out. I heard a thing that AJ says, about kissing and how the kiss showed him he was Gay. The way Josh kept looking at me I think he likes me kinda or at least thinks I’m cute. I got a stiffy while we were talking about this stuff, and I noticed everyone else did too.
Colt and David disappeared at one point, and they were gone for a while. I saw them come out of a door and holding hands until they got closer to the pool, then they let go. I could tell they were in love. I was happy for them. They are both really nice, make a cute couple, and I hope they are happy forever.
I rinsed off again after the time in the pool. I knew I would be leaving soon, so I figured I should get changed.
Josh went with me when I went to get changed. He helped me get my diaper on. He was very gentle, and it felt nice.
“Thanks Josh. That felt good. You are so nice. You and Ryder are super cool, and I hope we stay friends and I see you guys again.”
“Thanks. I think you are super cool. I like Ryder too, and of course Colt. My Grandma lives in Colorado, and we go visit her normally at Christmas and sometimes in the summer. Maybe we can do a sleepover when I go visit her if you don’t live too far away.”
“That would be cool. I hope you come out this summer. We could go fishing. There are some good places that my friends and I ride our bikes to, where we can catch some nice trout and stuff.”
I stayed in just my diaper until Phil came and told me that his dad would be here in 5 minutes so we needed to get our stuff, and I should put some shorts on, unless I wanted everyone to see my diaper. I almost didn’t put shorts on, but I knew if I did that, we would have to stop somewhere, and I didn’t want that to happen.
His dad showed up and as we went to get in, I saw that not only was Robbie in the back seat, so was his buddy Brandon. We did have to stop on the way, so I made the right choice.
We went to Grandma’s house and relaxed there. I told Phil and my Uncle about the sleep music and I gave Phil a copy on his tablet so he could share it with anyone that wanted to try it. Brandon heard it last night and he liked it, so he will get a copy of it, just like I gave to Robbie.
I was actually kinda sad that we were leaving. But also excited to get back to see Brian, and to hug Ben and tell him I loved him.
“I had a lot of fun this weekend. Thanks for inviting me, and loving me. I was really scared and worried at first, but now I am happy I came. It would be cool if any of you could make it to Colorado in the summer, so we can go fishing there, or maybe in the winter, because we are super close to the ski resorts and stuff. Ben said his family gets passes and they ski or snowboard at least 2 or 3 weekends a month.” I say and then hug everyone.
“Max, it was great seeing you. I am so happy you came out to see me, your Uncle, and your cousins. I am sorry I upset you before, and that you were afraid of me. I love you very much, and you are a very sweet and smart boy. Not to mention super cute in your diaper. You make me want to just hug and tickle you when I see you in just your diaper. I have some cookies and brownies for you and your friend for your flight. Save some for when you get home too. I hope to see you again soon. You are always welcome here.” Grandma said, then hugged me and patted me on my butt. I still had my shorts on over my diaper but no shirt so the top was sticking out.
“Max, it was a pleasure you have you visit with us. You are a wonderful person and have a huge heart. My boys both think the world of you, and Robbie has already asked if we can go visit you soon, or have you come visit us again. Thank you for trusting us and showing such kindness, love, compassion, and understanding to my boys. I know they will have fond memories of this weekend for many years to come. I hope we can work it so we can come visit you in Colorado one of these days.” My uncle said then he picked me up and hugged me.
“Max, you are a very cool little dude. I am happy you are my cousin. My friends and their brothers all thought you were super awesome at the party. Many were impressed you were brave enough to walk around in just your diaper. I think what you did to Gage was perfect. I had fun hanging out with you and I hope you will visit us again and I can come visit you in Colorado one day.” Phil said and then we did a fist bump.
“Max, you're super duper cool. You're better than Spiderman because you are here and helped me. My big brother is nice, but sometimes he picks on me and stuff. You were super nice to me and even made me feel good about wearing my diapers at night. I wish you were my brother too. Thanks for helping me catch the huge Bass, and for sharing your wicked sleep music with me. We listened to it last night and Brandon likes it too. I asked Daddy to take a picture of us so I can put it on my desk.”
“Robbie, thanks. I don’t mind and am honored you think of me that way. You have a picture of us in just our diapers before we went to bed, Friday night, don’t forget that. If I had brothers, I would be happy if my big brother was as cool and nice as you are Phil. Robbie, you are a cool little brother, and I wish I had one just like you. I hope you guys do come to visit us in Colorado. I had a great time, and I will remember this for a long time. Thanks.” I said and then I hugged Robbie for a minute before I started to tickle him.
Soon, Mom and I got our stuff in the rental car, and we headed out. I was kinda sad to be leaving because it was fun. I hate to admit it, but Mommy was right.
As we were driving me and mommy talked about the weekend. I told her the basic stuff and that I had fun at the party and Uncle’s house.
We had dinner at a small BBQ restaurant my grandma said was really good. The food smelled good. It wasn’t fancy, and you placed the order at a counter and then we sat down, and they brought it. I had the special house BBQ sandwich and Mommy had the grilled chicken sandwich. My sandwich was huge. It had lots of BBQ meat, I think it’s called brisket, and then under it was a burger, and some mushrooms, cheese, lettuce, and tomatoes. I got homemade wedge fries with it. It was so good. I only ate about half of it, so they wrapped it up so I could eat it later or tomorrow. Mommy said it had to go in the suitcase, and I could have it tomorrow for lunch.
I told her about Gage and what he said when I first got to the party, how nice the other boys were, and then what happened during truth or dare. She laughed and said he deserved it and was proud of me. She told me that Robbie had told her that I could come stay in his room and be his big brother anytime I wanted to. He told everyone about us fishing and that I never laughed at him when he fell in the water and then helped him catch his biggest fishy ever.
“Maxie, I am so proud of you. I know you were scared and nervous about coming out here. I know you didn’t want to come, only did it because I made you, and asked you to do it for me. I am glad you had fun, but even happier with how you treated Robbie and were so polite at the party. I heard about it from your uncle because I guess he called to check on you Saturday night and again on Sunday. They said you were a gentleman, very polite, and super friendly and helpful. It's times like these that make me so proud to be your mommy, and this only reaffirms what I know, that you will be a great big brother, if your cousin does come live with us. I know you will treat him with love and respect and make him feel at home and part of the family.” She said and then got up, hugged me, and kissed me on my forehead.
I told Mom I was wet and in a day diaper. I think it might last until we get home, but I doubt it. She said she would change me. She got out a night diaper and with it in her hand, she led me to the restroom. She got me changed quickly. As we unlocked the door and walked out there was a dad with a diaper in his hand and a boy I guess to be 5 or 6, and I noticed he had a wet spot on his shorts I was still fixing my shirt, so I know they saw the top of my diaper as I was trying to get my shirt to fit the way I like it.
We got to the airport and checked in. I didn’t see Chase or his mom. When we got to the gate, it was pretty empty. Mom reminded me we had almost 2 hours until our flight left. She suggested I get a nap, but I’m not tired, so I decided to read on my tablet.
I didn’t even finish one chapter when I heard Chase call my name. I saw him running towards me with a clear waddle. I could tell he was in a thick diaper because his shorts were kinda full looking.
“HI Chase, how are you?” I asked as he sat next to me.
“Pretty good. Mommy was mad at me because of how I acted when we flew here. She said no more GoodNites and that from now on I’m in diapers at night, on car trips, traveling, and stuff. That diaper your mom gave her was really soft and it held a lot! My mom said she ordered me lots of those and a few others too. Some are thinner I guess in case I need them during the day. She found these I got now at a local store. I also have 2 pacifiers now, and I have to use one so I don’t talk back and stuff. They are kinda nice to suck on, and I got my best score playing Forza this weekend. My cousin was shocked I beat him in Forza on Friday afternoon, he is 11. He tried a pacifier afterward and he did better racing that time. His mom saw, but she didn’t say anything then. My mommy got me some music to listen to at night and when I get hyper. She said your mom gave it to her and you listen to it at night and to relax. I like it. I like the sound of rain, so it was cool. The sounds of the campfire were awesome, and the waves were neat. I want to see the ocean now so I can hear real waves. She called me her diaper boy and told me to ‘Have Happy Diaper Boy Dreams’. It was weird, but I had good dreams, and when I woke up, my diaper was super wet, I wasn’t embarrassed as much, even when my cousin saw me in just the diaper when we had breakfast Friday morning. My mom said we only live like 20 minutes away, and if you ever want to come over and spend a weekend or anything you can.” Chase said. I could tell he was happy to see me. He seemed much happier, and excited, but less hyper.
We sat there and looked at stuff on my tablet for about 30 minutes. I showed him the Wrestling Before Bedtime short on YouTube and he thinks it’s awesome. Then we looked at some of their others, like some Christmas ones, and he liked them a lot too. While we did this, we enjoyed some of the cookies and brownies my gram sent. While we were doing this our moms were talking.
Then his mom told him she needed to check him. He blushed and gave her a sad look, like not here, but she nodded and he waddled to her. She pulled down his shorts, showing his diaper. It had fish and ocean creatures on it. It looked thick and bigger than my night diaper. I could tell from here he was wet, but not too much. His mom had him turn around so she could see if his butt was still dry, and it was. She told him he was fine and should last until morning at least, considering it has 2 diaper doublers in it. She then pulled up his shorts for him, like he was 2 or 3. She said something softly to him, and I saw him nod.
He waddled back and sat next to me. He reached into his pocket and took out his pacifier. He clipped it onto his shirt and put it in his mouth. He looked at me, and I smiled at him. This made him smile.
“I got some pacifiers too. They help me relax, and stuff too. My friends got some too, and when we play games we all suck on them.” I whispered to him, which made him smile even larger around his pacifier.
I told him about the diaper boy support group and suggested maybe he could come spend a few days with us and go to the support group with me and my friends. He told me about the diapers he is wearing and that his mom got some of them on clearance. Friday night his cousin called him a baby, because of the diaper and pacifier, so his punishment is that he had to wear diapers that night and all weekend, until tomorrow morning.
We sat next to each other on the plane, and our moms were in the row behind us. He fell asleep about 30 minutes into the flight. I stayed awake and was reading my book. I think I shocked Mommy because when she saw Chase was asleep, with his pacifier still in his mouth, she looked at me and had a strange look.
“Maxi, I figured you would be asleep. I see Chase is out like a light. How is the book?”
“I’m not tired much. Yeah, we were reading stuff and looking at stuff I had saved on my tablet, for a while. I like Chase. He is really nice, even if he is younger, but he is still cool. I hope maybe he can come to visit us. I suggested he come and visit and stay a few days, so he can go to the diaper boy support group with us.”
Chase woke up about 20 minutes before we landed, so we talked some more about stuff, including diapers, and trying to get together. He likes fishing but doesn’t get to go much so I told him if he came to stay at my house for a few days, we would go fishing.
We exited the plane together and went to get our luggage. Chase, stopped to tie his shoe, and when he did, the back of his diaper stuck out above the bottom of his shirt by a couple of inches. When we started walking it stayed that way. I looked at my mom to see if I should say anything, but the look I got was clearly a no. Both of our moms were smiling and his mom pointed at it, while my mom looked at me and shook her head no.
We had to wait for a while to get our luggage, but Chase and I wandered around and even met a couple of boys who were our age.
Once we had our stuff, we had to say “Bye” but our moms said that they were working it out so we could visit a few times over the summer, and he could go to one of the support group meetings and maybe even a campout.
I fell asleep on the drive home. I woke up as Mom was unhooking me in my booster seat. I asked about Brian, and she said he would be back after breakfast. She helped me out of my clothes, said my diaper was good until morning, hugged me, and then tucked me into my bed. I heard the music start and I was asleep again in seconds.
I woke up and remembered I was in my room. It felt good to be back in my bed, even if it was a bunk bed crib. The side was open, so I got up and waddled my soggy butt downstairs.
Mommy was sitting at the table and had some coffee.
“Morning Maxi. I hope you slept well and had happy diaper boy dreams.”
“Yeah, I slept really good. No nightmares. I didn’t take my meds at the party, and I didn’t take them at Uncle’s house. I don’t remember if I took them last night, but I had a fun dream about Chase spending time with us, and when he was here Robbie and Phil came too. It was like a big party, and we were camping in the backyard.”
“Sounds like a good dream. I will get breakfast started soon. You are up earlier than I figured you would be. I have to go to the office today, but they suggested I sleep in and come in about noon. I figured we could have a nice breakfast together, and then we could get Brian on the way to go grocery shopping.”
“As far as your meds, that is my fault, Maxi. I forgot to pack them. I hoped you wouldn’t need them. I had one in my bag, for emergencies, so I made sure you got that the first night. I talked to your uncle, and he said he would try hard to help limit your stress and fears when you slept with your cousins. I think having Robbie around and, in some ways, you are both similar, helped you be more relaxed and feel safer. I know when you snuggle or cuddle with someone in your sleep, you sleep better. I knew that Robbie would want you to sleep with him, and would likely cuddle up to you, which would be good for both of you. I am glad you had a good time and no nightmares.”
After breakfast, I went to the bathroom and got changed. When we picked up Brian, I said Hi to Jimmy and Jacob. They are excited to spend the weekend with us, and we are going to try to set up a tent in the backyard one night. Brian and I were talking about what we did, on the way to the store.
While shopping, mom’s phone started ringing. She answered it but I couldn’t hear what she said. Then she handed it to me.
“Hello?”
“Max, your home! I called your house, but no one answered. I was worried you didn’t get home, so Mom called your mom. Can you come over, or can I come visit you? I missed you so much! We got home last night, and I wanted to call you, but my mom said no.” Ben said in an excited tone.
“I missed you too Ben. We are at the grocery store. I can have my mom text your mom when we get home, and you can ride your bike over if you want. I can’t wait to tell you and Brian about the party and some of the other cool stuff.”
“Cool. Maybe your mom can text my mom when you leave the store, so I can be at your house about the time you get home.”
I agreed and we chatted for another minute before Mom said we could talk all afternoon.
Mom got lots of good stuff. She got stuff so we could make sandwiches for lunch each day.
“Maxie, I want you to try these new larger pull-ups. You can pick which ones you want to try, the Pampers version or the Huggies pull-up ones. The new 5-6T size should fit you, and be a possibility when a diaper might not be the best answer. So please pick one. Otherwise, I will pick one. If I pick it, I will grab one and if it's pink or blue, it won't matter to me.” She said with a devious smile. I knew I better pick one. I picked the Pamper ones.
We finished shopping. I asked Mommy if she would text Ben's mom. She said in a few minutes because we have one more stop. We went to the big thrift store in town. Sometimes they have good books or movies and stuff. I found some cool shirts last time we went.
“Boys, you can check out the movies, books, and games. I have a few things to look for and I will also be checking out tee shirts and such for you guys. I don’t want you to ruin your new Harry Potter or other tee shirts when you go fishing. We have about 15 minutes, and when we are in the checkout line, I will let you text Ben so he can come over.”
Brian and I looked at the movies and picked out a couple that we liked or wanted to see, and I don’t have. We saw a fishing game and got it. We each found a few books. I got books 5, 6, and 7 in Iron Druid Chronicles, Trapped, Hunted, and Shattered. Brian got the Lord of the Ring boxed set. I have the Hobbit already. They got 2 books in the Nikolaus Flamel series, so we got them too. Most of them were the color for the discount, so were at least 50% off.
We saw mom and it looked like she had a bunch of stuff in the cart. When we got to her, I saw she had some plain white size 7 diapers, and some size 7 pampers. She also had some white youth-sized pull-ups. They called them disposable underwear. There were some shirts, I saw a Minecraft one, and even what looked like some warm sleeper PJs. I saw one of them had feet on them.
“Maxie, I think you boys should try these. Let’s see how they fit, and they might be an option for when you are doing the swimming program this summer. Also, if you take the dance class later, they will fit under your tights better. They are for big kids, and I thought that might be easier for you. If they don’t fit or you don’t like them, we will give them away to someone who can use them, maybe one of your friends or their younger brother.”
I just nodded. We showed her what we found and wanted. She smiled and said to put them in the cart, so we could head home.
I texted Ben, and he replied he was leaving in a minute and would meet us at my house.
Ben was riding on our street as we passed him and parked in the driveway. Once everything was brought in mom said we could go play or talk. She suggested we spend some time outside since it’s a nice day.
I am so used to running around in just my diaper now, that I stripped down to my diaper and headed outside. Ben was right behind me, and Brian was doing the same. He was still adjusting to running around without anything over his diaper, but at home, what’s the big deal about having clothes on when it's warm?
We started playing in the yard. Mom had a person come and put in tire swings on the big tree in the backyard. I wanted a tree house or tree fort, but it was too much. However, the guy said he had an old shed that might make a fun clubhouse for us. He had been working on it, for the last 2 weeks and I guess he put it in while we were gone, because when we walked out there, I saw it, and stopped. It looked cool. It looked like a bait or fishing shop from the outside. It even said “Max’s Bait Shop” above the door.
“Wow, Max, that is cool. When did you get that? Ben asked.
“I don’t know. It wasn’t here when we left last week. It’s wicked cool!”
There were fish painted on the outside of the building. It had an area with a few chairs and even a small table, so we could sit and eat or even do homework out there when it's nice. I guess it's like a covered patio, but just kid-sized. Inside it was pretty open. It had a desk area on one side. It had 4 chairs there and on the opposite wall, there are some bins with balls and other stuff for playing outside. We saw a few speakers and a spot to plug and charge my tablet. We can hang out and read or do whatever we want.
Mom came out and she could tell we were excited.
“Boys, I guess I forgot to tell you that the clubhouse was done and being installed last weekend while we were away. You guys have an outside area to relax, read, or just hang out. You have 2 windows, one on each side so you can open them to get fresh air. He insulated it so it will be somewhat warm in the winter, but there is no heat, so it won’t be warm enough to sleep in during the winter, but you could still hang out and have fun, I think. He picked the name for over the door and said if we or you wanted it changed, he could do that anytime. His son is a high school senior and helped him with updating this. He said it was cool, and wished he had something like this as he was growing up. I agree. I hope you guys like it. This is not just for you Max, it’s for you, your friends, and anyone else who is living here.”
“Thanks, Mommy, it's super cool. I am happy I got great friends to share it with. If I get a little bother or something, it will be for us. Maybe if that happens, we should change the name then. But you didn’t have to spend all this money on me. The tire swings are cool enough.”
“That’s a very thoughtful idea, Max. I wanted to do something special. This last year has been very hard on us, especially you. I felt that something special and a place where you could go to think, read, or figure stuff out, was well worth it, and would benefit you a lot and even me since as you grow into a teen, your emotions and hormones will be all over the place and it might be good for you to have a place to focus and relax, without your mom too close. Brian, I know you have had a tough year also, and when you are here, I want you to enjoy this area too. It’s important to me, that you boys have some privacy and space to be who you are. If you boys want to do sleepovers in here there should be plenty of room, or else do a tent in the yard, and this area to chill out before going to the tent.”
We all hugged mom, even Ben.
“Boys, I have to get dressed and head into the office for a while. I trust you can behave for a while. I will be home around normal time. Ben if you want, you can stay for dinner, and I can clear it with your parents.”
“Cool, thanks. I would like that a lot.” Ben said.
Mommy went to get ready for work, while we checked out every spot in the clubhouse
“Max, is this a clubhouse, or should we call it a Fort?” Brian asked.
“I like Fort better I think, but we can call it either. Or the bait shack. I can’t believe my mom did this for us.”
“This will be cool for sleeping outside when it rains, even in the springtime when it's kind of cold still,” Ben added.
We checked it out and talked over ideas of things to do in it this summer.
“If it’s the bait shack, does that mean Max is the Master Baiter?” Ben asked and started laughing. It caused Brian and me to laugh too.
“I don’t think so, I bet you both are better at it than I am,” I replied which kept us laughing for a few minutes.
“Let’s sit outside. We can move the chairs under the tree if we want, or keep them by the table.” I suggested.
We went outside, and that’s when we noticed my mom brought us sippies of juice and put them on the table before she went to work. We decided to sit by the table and talk.
“Max, I saw that picture and the video in my email. Did you really meet Joey Murphy and his brothers?”
“Yeah, they were really nice. He told me I was cute and that lots of kids in foster care or those who have been hurt have accidents, and not to let it be a big deal. I think he maybe had some before the way he talked about it.”
“WOW, I can’t believe that. He is so famous and rich. But I agree, you are cute,” Ben said.
“Who is Joey Murphey?” Brian asked. Ben looked at him like he had 3 heads.
“He is a famous singer, and he plays the piano like a master. He is awesome and he is really cute too. He is a little older than us, but not too much. He has 2 brothers who sometimes sing with him. Alejandro is kinda like a clown from what I read about him, but he can sing nice, and is cute too. Tran is the older brother, and I guess he had cancer but beat it when they became brothers.”
“Oh” was all Brian said.
Ben filled us both in on all the stuff he knew about Joey and his family. (To learn more about him, his adorable brothers, and their horny family life, check out the Transitions series by Eric Murphey. Starting HERE)
I told them almost all the boys were all naked, and after the concert when Joey and Alejandro came and hung out with us, they were naked too. I told them I was in my night diaper, and a few others had shorts on, but by the time we went to bed, everyone was naked or in a diaper. I told them about Gage and the dare. Ben and Brian laughed and said that was cool. I showed them some of the pictures I got because I asked the guys who took any to email them to me. Brian thought Colt was super cute, especially with his blue hair. I told them how cool Ryder and Josh were, and that I invited both of them to come visit one day.
Ben told us he went fishing and caught a nice trout on Saturday. I told them about going fishing with my cousins, and the big bass little Robbie caught, and the huge catfish I got. We laughed when I told them about Robbie jumping between rocks, and then falling into the water. I showed them the pictures of me and my cousins together, including the one of Robbie and me in just our diaper getting ready for bed.
“Max, it sounds like you had fun. I am glad your family supports and loves you. You are so cool, and I am happy you had a good time with them.” Ben said, Brian nodded, and we had a group hug.
I told them about Chase and the flight to California and his mom putting him in one of my diapers, and then the thick diaper he was wearing on the return flight. They thought it was cool; I invited him to visit and go to the support group with us. We have a meeting tomorrow night.
“We need to find out when the swimming program starts, and the cooking class too. I don’t remember if it is this week or next week. I wonder if Mom put it on the calendar she has on the fridge.” I said.
“Max, you’re not mad I am not doing the cooking class you said you wanted to do.” Brian asked.
“Brian, it’s cool. I like cooking and trying to learn more about it and about using a BBQ. If you don’t want to, it’s ok. I am glad you are in the swimming program so we can have fun in the water together. They had a fly-fishing class, but I think I want to try it next year.”
“Cool, yeah your mom told me about it, but I said maybe later. I’ve never fly-fished before and I don’t got any of that gear or stuff. I can’t wait to go to the diaper boy support group and stuff.”
“Tomorrow night is the diaper boy group meeting. It should be a lot of fun. I don’t remember if there is any special projects or stuff, but I think we are going to talk about and try to pick dates for the big sleepover campout they do. One of the boy’s lives on a bunch of land and it has a stream in it with trout. He says it’s a lot of fun to camp out by the stream, listen to it at night, and not have anyone around to bug you all the time.”
We had fun talking and playing out back.
“Guys, my mom should be home in about an hour, I guess. I think it would be cool if I made her dinner as a thank you. Can you help me, so we can all say thank you to her?” I said.
“Max, I will help. I don’t really know how to cook, other than grilled cheese or mac and cheese, but if you can show or tell me what to do, I will do it.” Brian said with a smile.
“Max, I would love to. You are in charge, so you tell us what you want to make, and how we can help. If you need help with figuring anything out, just ask.” Ben replied.
“I kinda want to use the BBQ, but I am not comfortable using it yet. I know I could do burgers or stuff, but I want something nicer for mom. She deserves it. She does so much for me and my friends, I want to make sure she knows how much we appreciate it and I love her.”
“Let’s go look in the kitchen and see what you have, and then we can figure out what to make. I know some good websites with cool stuff on them. If you like Mexican food, there is a show called Sweet Heat that has some cool stuff. The guy who does it I think is gay, and he is kinda funny too. He has a cool cookbook, Mi Cocina. I got it for Christmas. It’s wicked good. He even did a few shows with stuff from the cookbook. I tried his fish taco recipe and it was really good. We all liked it, even Georgie. I have like 5 or 6 cooking shows I like a lot. Until recently I didn’t have anyone to really play and hang out with, so I watched cooking shows, movies, or read.” Ben said, and then hugged me.
We looked and decided on doing a pasta dish because we have all we need for it. Brian will do the garlic bread. Ben is helping me cook the chicken with the mushrooms and onions. He will do the pasta, and make the salad. When it's all ready, we will do the olive oil and balsamic vinegar sauce for the pasta and add cheese. It looks pretty good. Ben said he has made stuff like it before and he knows how to make the sauce perfectly.
We got everything ready that we could. Ben got the Salad done, and Brian got the bread ready to go in the oven once Mommy got home. I cooked the chicken, mushrooms, and onions and they smell really good. Ben said we should cook some broccoli with the pasta. Moms like lots of vegies, so it makes sense.
We were ready for when Mommy got home. We even got the table set so she don’t got to do anything.
I needed a dry diaper badly, and so did Brian. Ben is soaked but he could last a little longer. We decided we would change each other, so we went to my room and took turns getting changed on my bottom bunk. It was neat because we worked as a team to change the other one. We all were still, but we said no playing right now. I guess Brian was really horny, because he had his boygasm just from us putting lotion on his bottom and balls. We didn’t even touch his stiffy when he started to shake and moan. He was last, so maybe changing me and Ben got him even more excited.
We decided to watch some cartoons until Mom got home. Scooby Doo is awesome. It’s so funny and silly, it makes me laugh a lot and I guess it does for Ben and Brian too. We were busy laughing when Mom got home.
“Hi Boys, it sounds like you are having fun. I will get dinner going soon. It smells good in here, what have you been up to?”
“Mommy, you go get comfy. We got dinner tonight. We even changed each other, so you don’t got to do that either.”
“Okay. Thank you, boys. I will be out in a few minutes.”
Mommy came out a few minutes later. Scooby was just ending so we got up to work on dinner.
About 15 minutes later, it was ready. The longest part was cooking the broccoli and pasta, now. Once it was done, we drained it. I guess you could call this a goulash-type dinner, because we combined everything, except the salad and bread together. I hope she likes it.
Mommy decided to get us some bibs, just in case and she put Brian in the booster, while Ben and I got the highchairs.
“Boys, it looks good and smells wonderful. I can’t wait to try it.”
We let her dish up first. She helped us get dished up, since I couldn’t reach the table in my highchair.
The bread was cheesy and garlicy and had a little crunch on it. I love it that way and Brian did it perfectly and we told him that. Mommy agreed.
The salad was simple but good. It had oil, vinegar, and lime juice on it as the dressing. Ben did it and it was really good.
The main dish I think was great. Ben was right, the olive oil, balsamic, lime juice, garlic, basil, a splash of OJ, and a touch of mint tasted great. That was the “sauce” we did for it when it was all heated and combined. The chicken was cooked with the mushrooms and onions, once they started to get golden in color. It had butter, garlic, salt and some Italian season stuff we found in the cabinet.
“Boys, this is wonderful. It’s one of the best meals I have had in a very long time. Thank you for such a special dinner. Is there a special reason for it?”
“I just wanted to do something special for you, as a way to say Thanks for all you do for me and my friends. They agreed and with Ben’s knowledge of cooking, we figured out what we could make. I wanted to make fish tacos, but we didn’t have what we needed. Maybe this weekend we can make that.”
“You didn’t have to do this to thank me, but I appreciate it. I love you Maxie, and I want you to be happy. I know your friends help you be happy and feel normal, so having them around you and here is a good thing. Since you guys cooked, I will do the dishes. It looks like most of them are done, except for our plates, but I will rinse them and load them, no arguing.”
We all were smiling because Mom liked it a lot and we know we did a good job and worked great as a team.
After dinner was done, Ben’s mom called and said he needed to head home soon.
“Boys, tomorrow night is the support group. I have to work late, so I asked Ben’s mom to take you guys, and she agreed. Ben has a doctor’s appointment in the morning, and after he gets back, you all can go fishing or whatever, but you are going to his house for dinner and then to the group. The swimming program starts next week, so we will figure that out. It meets twice a week in the afternoons. The cooking class also starts next week, so we will figure that out as well, since it is in the evening, once a week. This weekend Jimmy and Jacob will be staying here, so keep that in mind for anything you guys plan. Any questions?”
“Mom, are there lockers or stuff at the pool? I know I need to wear a diaper or maybe a pull-up to the pool, and I don’t want to swim in a diaper, but I know you got me that speedo. I don’t want to leave my backpack out with diapers in it, in case someone snoops in it or stuff.”
“Yes, there are lockers. I have gotten one for you Max. It’s a large one, so I figured you boys could all share it. You will need to rinse off before you can get in the pool, and I want you guys to shower afterward, so you get the chlorine off your skin and hair. I know a lot of kids your age are scared to shower or be seen nude but you are in a male locker room, so don’t worry. I do want you to stay together. I don’t think anyone would try to hurt any of you, but if you guys are in pairs or a small group, it will be safer for everyone. As I recall, besides you 3, Matty, Collin, Jimmy, and Jacob are all in the group. I don’t know if Matty’s brother is in it or not, if he is, please keep an eye on him and help him. You might want to see if any of the other boys in the support group are in the class with you. I wouldn’t be surprised if several of them are.”
“Georgie wanted to do it, but mom said he should wait until next year, so he won’t be in it, but he will be in the water safety class they are doing. It meets 2 times and it’s for kids 5 and above, I think my mom said. It will be after our program. I don’t remember when it is, but I know my mom said when it was and I bet it's on the calendar in the kitchen at home.” Ben added.
“I have a list of what they suggested you boys bring and wear to the swim program. You can look it over later or tomorrow. I think we have what you need. Make sure you put on sunscreen each day before you leave the house to go over to it. I know they have a big pool that is indoors, and I think that is where the class is at, but I know they have the outside pool, and I think they let you guys swim and play in it after class for about an hour. I also have a list for the cooking class. I think it would be good if you both looked over that list. Ben’s mom and I are talking about what you each will bring and what we need to get for you. I know you both understand how dangerous knives can be, and will be careful with them, and not play around when using them. How well you guys did the dinner tonight shows me you are mature enough to be trusted with the knives.”
We looked over the lists. The swimming one was pretty easy. Swimsuit/speedo, towel, sandals or flip flops, change of clothes, body wash for a shower afterward. A combo lock will be provided if renting a locker.
The cooking list was much longer. Knife set, with a paring, boning, and clever or chief knife. Hand towels, hot pan holders, silicon suggested, apron, and notebook or tablet. (Cooking pans, spatulas, mixers, and such will be provided for use, courtesy of Cooking Fun, located in the Creekside Mall. All students get a 10% discount on purchases made at the store through the end of the year. Just show your Class card, which you will get at the first class.)
We talked for about 15 minutes, before mom told us Ben needed to head home before it got dark. He said he left something in the fort and asked me to go get it with him.
“Max, I had a lot of fun today. I missed you a lot this weekend. Even my mom noticed and said she could tell I was missing you. I love you. I don’t know which doctor I have to see, but I will call once we are on the way home so you guys can come over.” Ben told me once we got into the fort.
“I missed you too Ben. It was fun, and Josh was really nice and cute, but nothing like you. I love you too.”
I leaned in and kissed Ben. He opened his lips as I did this and I felt his tongue push into my mouth. I put my hand on his butt and started rubbing his diaper, and he did the same to me. I don’t know how long we were kissing, but I guess it was a few minutes because I heard mom call out to us.
“Boys, Ben needs to head home. If you can’t find what you are looking for, I can come help you look.”
I knew this was her way of saying we needed to come in or she was coming out to check on us.
“We found it mom, be right there,” I said as we broke the kiss.
We walked back inside holding hands, and both of us had a smile. I am sure Mom and Brian knew we were kissing, but nothing was said.
Brian and I worked on the Lego city for most of the night. We talked more about the weekend. He told me the fun stuff he did with Jimmy and Jacob. He talked a lot about Jacob. I think maybe he likes him, or at least likes him as a good friend. He shared Jacob’s bed. They talked each night and played on his tablet. He said he showed him some of the stories we like, both diaper boy and horny boy ones, like The Boy Who Fell Thru Time, My Soccer Star, Delvin the Daredevil, Last Chance, I’m not a baby, Cousins and Rules, Eddie’s Journal, Footie Life, Hurricane,, Tobias Summer Vacation, Christmas Baby,. We both agreed that Jimmy has no interest in sex stuff yet, or at least he don’t show it, but we are sure he would like the Wrestling before Bed brothers video and some of the picts we found of them in IMGsrc. I hope he wasn’t hurt or abused when he lived with his mom and stuff.
I am glad he had fun and is making friends. I feel bad for him since I had to move. He said it was nice because it was kinda like he had 2 little brothers or little cousins when he was there and he helped them do stuff.
We slept well. We both took our meds and I guess I had good dreams. I don’t remember any of them. Ben sent me an email last night before he went to bed and it was nice. He did a small video and he said he loves me. He also sent me a link to a cool diaper boy story he found and is reading. It's about a boy who teases his little sister for bedwetting and he ends up back in diapers, and she is his big sister because of it. Kevin’s descent to diapers. Ben says he is treated like a sissy or the little sister in part of it too, and it’s cool. I bet Jimmy and Jacob would like this one.
Tuesday was fun. After lunch, we went to Ben’s house. Matty and Collin came too. We all had fun and rode our bikes a lot. Ben's mom took us to the support group. It was a diaper sticker party. We each got to pick some diapers and our favorite stickers and then put them on the diaper to make it look more like a big boy diaper and more fun. I even got 2 for Chase. I told the guys about him, and they hope he comes to a meeting this summer. I was happy when Jacob and Jimmy both showed up. We were surprised because they never said anything to Brian about it, and we thought they were busy today because they couldn’t ride with us. We talked about the best times to do the campout. We have 4 dates to talk over with our parents. They want to do 2 campouts, so we have the first 2 dates for one, and then the last 2 for the other one. I hope I can go to both, but at least one.
At the end of the meeting, we found out some new stuff too.
“Guys, my dad said if anyone needs stuff for their bike or any fixing to bring it to the shop and he has a special discount for the support group. My grandpa said he is giving everyone in the support group 10% off everything in his store. For those who don’t know, my dad owns the Bent Spoke Bike Shop, and we help him sometimes. My Grandpa has Streamside Fishing Supply, next to it and they are in the same strip mall, Creekside Mall, as the Medical Supply Store where we get these great diapers and pacifiers, and the cool Boys clothing store. If you haven’t tried the diaper shits or one-piece sleepers from that store, you need to. They are awesome and the sleepers are super duper soft and comfy.” Zach said. He is 8 and the little brother of Jr, who is also in the group, but he is more shy. He talks to me and a few others because we like Harry Potter a lot. I told him about Iron Druid Chronicles and I brought the first book, Hounded, so he could read it at the last group. He gave it back to me tonight and said he got the full series now. I guess he really liked it.
We all talked about riding bikes and stuff for a few minutes. We all laughed about just wearing our diapers while riding our bikes. I guess they do that when they do a campout. It sounds fun, I got to try it. We talked about fishing and some of us that live near each other, are going to try to go fishing later in the week. I found out 4 more of the guys are in the swimming class. We agreed to get a locker near each other. I offered to put stuff in my locker if anyone needed a safe place to store diapers when we are swimming.
My mom picked up Brian, Me, and Matty. Ben’s mom took Jimmy and Jacob home. We got a snack, then our meds, and snuggled in bed.
Wednesday was pretty normal. However, a package for me arrived. Mom said I had to wait to open it. When I did I saw it was from Hello Bello. I had no idea who that was. Once I opened it, I realized it was diapers. Size 6 diapers with some really cool patterns and stuff on them. Some for sure don’t look like they are for babies or toddlers. Mom suggested we try them out tomorrow while we hang out at Matty’s house.
On Thursday night, Jimmy and Jacob came over to spend the weekend with us. They arrived after dinner and were already in their night diapers. They each had a backpack with their clothes and stuff, and they also had a pack with diapers in it. They were wearing their diaper and tee-shirt when they arrived. Brian and I helped unload their bikes and put them in the garage.
Mom said they must sleep in the spare room the first night. That was what their social worker said. We are not supposed to share beds either, but if we want to split up and share rooms we can. Brian asked me if I minded sleeping with Jimmy one night so he and Jacob could talk and stuff. I told him sure and then got a big smile and hug from him. We decided that each one would experience the bunk bed crib at least one night if not more. I can’t wait to see how they like it and what they say. Maybe we can sleep outside one night.
Friday we are all going fishing. We will meet up at my house and make sure we have everything. It will be fun, because it will be like 10 of us going fishing together, maybe even 12.
Note: AJ’s Birthday Party is part of Counting Down, by Tux Edwards. It’s a great story, and I suggest reading it, and its predecessor, Counting. Several of the other Characters in the story, especially these chapters (22-25), are from other authors who are contributing in parts. I was lucky enough to be asked to contribute, and I’m honored to do so. Please check them out. You can also read more about Joey and Alejandro and even their older brother Tran. They are from the Transitions series by Eric Murphey (AO3) and (Nifty), there are several different stories in it. I will list some of them below.
End Chapter 18
Check out my other ongoing stories.
Life's Not Fair (NEW STORY): AO3
Be True to Your Heart: At Nifty and AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun: At Nifty and AO3.
Lemons to Lemonade: AO3 and Nifty.
See all my stories on my AO3 Author Page.
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. This is the only way an Author knows people are reading his work, and the time he dedicates to writing and editing the story is not wasted! I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have and I’m open to suggestions so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email is: [email protected]
Please donate to AO3. They need your donations so they can keep the site going. Tell them you're a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section. It's a long list with a few repeats from previous chapters, to make sure you get the chance to enjoy them!
Suggested Reading List of Links: Yes, it’s Extra Long this time, however, the next few will be much shorter!
Counting Down (Nifty)
Counting Down (AO3)
White Elephant Boy Exchange Party
When Little Brothers Learn Too Much
Middle School to Kindergarten.
Will and Mike Alone All Summer
I Fell in LOVE with 2 Brothers
Adventures of a Stay-at-Home Daddy
Trailer Trash (AO3)
My Best Friend’s Next Door Neighbor.
From Big Brother to Little Sister, Kevin’s Journey.
The Worst of Times and the Best of Times
Bedtime Wrestling. (Video)
A LARGE listing of Horny Boy Stories on AO3
Chapter 19: Playground Fun
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 19
From the Previous Chapter:
On Thursday night, Jimmy and Jacob came over to spend the weekend with us. They arrived after dinner and were already in their night diapers. They each had a backpack with their clothes and stuff, and they also had a pack with diapers in it. They were wearing their diaper and T-shirts when they arrived. Brian and I helped unload their bikes and put them in the garage.
Mom said they must sleep in the spare room the first night. That was what their social worker said. We aren’t supposed to share beds either, but if we want to split up and share rooms, we can. Brian asked me if I minded sleeping with Jimmy one night so he and Jacob could talk and stuff. I told him “Sure” and then got a big smile and hug from him. We decided that each one would experience the bunk bed crib at least one night, if not more. I can’t wait to see how they like it and what they say. Maybe we can sleep outside one night.
Friday, we are all going fishing. We will meet up at my house and make sure we have everything. It will be fun because it will be like 10 of us going fishing together, maybe even 12 or 14.
Chapter 19: Playground Fun
Friday, Mom got us up early so we could have breakfast before she left, and she offered to change us. We had talked before bed that we would try changing each other today to see how we did. We told Mom we would handle it, which made her smile.
“You boys are clearly big boys and growing up, especially if you can change each other’s diapers.” This made me blush a little.
We watched cartoons for a while and then played in the backyard and the fort until my alarm went off, so we knew we should go inside because our friends would arrive soon.
We made our sandwiches while we waited. My diaper was pretty wet, and it’s a Luvs Bluey diaper, so I knew I needed to get changed before we left.
Matt was the first to show, by a few seconds, since Ben was getting off his bike still. We opened the garage so everyone could put their bike and fishing gear in it, where it’s safe.
In the end, we had a total of 12 boys, including us, who are going fishing. We all brought lunch with us to eat while fishing, and we got our drinks too.
Before we left, I showed everyone the house, since some had never been here. They liked my special bunk beds a lot. They saw the highchairs and asked questions, and a few even sat in them for a few minutes. Several said they were cool and wanted one at home.
We rode to the same place where we took Jimmy the first time, we hung out together. It has a lot of great fishing spots. We split into 3 groups of 4 and checked out several spots. Some of the boys had a cell phone, so we set timers and agreed to meet up in 2 hours.
We had a blast. After we had met up, we switched up the groups a little and then fished for 2 more hours. We all caught fish. Collin slipped just before we were going to meet up and leave, and he ended up in the water. He didn’t get hurt, but his diaper is now super soggy, along with his shorts. It was funny. We saw the video because he was goofing around and then slipped.
Most of us rode to my house. Two of the guys didn’t because it was closer for them to go home from there. We all agreed to email each other tonight. We also reminded each other to get the best dates for the campout and send them to the group leader. They will let everyone know next week, before the next meeting, when the dates are.
On Friday night, Jacob and Brian slept in the bunk beds. I know they shared the bottom bunk. Jimmy and I were in the spare bedroom. We talked about cartoons, fishing, and stuff. I even showed him a few cool stories about diaper boys. They aren’t the sexy ones because I can tell he is not into that stuff, yet. There is a new one we just saw on Wattpad; it’s called Life is Not Fair. It looks cool, but it’s kinda sad. There were some other ones on WP that I showed him, and he liked most of them. Especially, Sibling Ranks, Car Ride, It Just Takes Time, Willie Trip with Friends, The Cabin, Hurricane, Consequence of Secrets, Airport, Eager Beaver, Grizzlies, Through the Night, and Stroll thru the Park. He saved them all in his tablet so he could read them later. I suggested he check out the reader lists of each of the authors who wrote stories he liked on Wattpad.
Mom had made plans for us to do something on Saturday, it turned out. She told us at breakfast that we would be leaving between 10 and 11 this morning.
“Where are we going, Mommy?” I asked.
“It’s a surprise. But I am sure you boys will like it.”
We got changed and dressed after we watched cartoons. I am trying the new Hello Bella diapers, and they are kinda nice, but I think the Luvs fit better. But the Bella ones got better stuff on them, and they come in a lot of different designs that can be ordered.
After a little while in the truck, Mom pulled into a big park. I can hear a stream and wish I had my fishing gear.
We got out, and Mom led us over to a table that was under a big tree. There is another table near us, but the rest are a ways away. Mom put stuff on both tables.
“Mom, why do you have stuff on both tables?”
“This way we can have some privacy, and if you get hot, you can run around in your diaper, or diaper and T-shirt. We are going to have lunch here and relax for the day. I know our yard is quiet, but I think the sound of the stream and the wonderful views will help us all relax.” Mommy said with a smile.
I had a feeling she was hiding something, but I had no idea what.
“I wish I had my fishing pole. I bet there are trout in that stream, and I can see a little pool right there I could fish,” I said.
“Can you boys help me get the rest of the stuff out of the truck? I have some chairs in the bed of it.”
We went to help Mom. As we were doing this, I saw my fishing pole and several more. I know we have 2, and then Brian has his, but I saw 4.
“Mom, we got an extra fishing pole now, I think.”
“Well, I figured you boys might want to fish, and it would not be fair if only 2 could fish at a time, so I got an extra one, so all 4 of you can fish. I assume you have everything you boys will need in your tackle box. The salmon eggs are in the ice chest.”
I hugged Mommy, and then each of them joined in.
“Thanks, Mommy, you are awesome!” I said, and the others nodded.
We got everything unloaded, then I helped Jimmy rig up the new pole. Brian was helping Jacob with the pole he was using. I think he wants Jacob to play with the pole in his diaper. I think he wants Jacob’s worm.
As we were finishing up, I heard a horn. It sounded like it was next to our truck. I looked and saw Ben and Georgie getting out of an Expedition. COOL
Ben saw me and ran towards me, until his dad called him and said he needed to help unload first.
We all helped unload, and they put stuff on the other table. Now I know why Mom put stuff on it.
“Boys, you can go fishing for a little while. Lunch will be in about an hour. Stay together in groups of at least 2. If you don’t want to fish, there are some swings and other playground stuff over there. Again, in groups of 2 or more, unless an adult goes with you.”
Georgie didn’t want to fish. He wanted to look for caterpillars and butterflies on the trees and bushes around the tables.
We fished and talked for a while. The fishing was slow, but the company was awesome.
“Max, I’m bored. Can I go back and play with George?” Jimmy asked.
“Sure, no problem. Do you want me to walk you back?”
“Yes, please. I’m not sure I know the right way.”
I led Jimmy down the trail to the park area. Once we got to the opening where he could see my mom and the other adults, he was fine and ran that way to go play with George.
The 4 of us were enjoying the fishing. Brian was sitting next to Jacob on one rock, and Ben and I were on the next rock.
Brian whispered something to Jimmy, and I saw him blush and heard a giggle. Then he nodded.
“Guys, we are going to head back, but we want to check out downstream a little bit. We will meet you back there for lunch in a few minutes.” Brian said with a smile.
“Have fun,” I said and started to giggle.
“What do you think they are going to do? I don’t think they really wanted to look at the stream. I think they want to play a little and are embarrassed to have others see them.”
“I think you are right, Ben. I bet Brian wants Jacob to play with the pole in his diaper, and he wants to play with Jacob’s worm in his diaper. I think Jacob is shy that way and nervous someone will tease or make a comment about being gay or stuff. I heard him say that he was called a lot of bad names before in one of the foster homes.”
“I think we should show them next time that it's okay to hold hands or kiss, if you want to, around your friends.”
“Sounds fun to me. Last night, I was going to get my book from my room. But when I went to get it, the door was open a little, and I heard them moaning, and then Jacob said “It feels so good, don’t stop”. I think Brian was rubbing his stiffy, but he might have been sucking on it. I didn’t want to interrupt, so I went back without my book.”
“Cool. I wonder how much they have done? I know Brian was at their house last weekend, so I wonder if they played at all then. Maybe in the shower or bathtub?”
“I don’t know. I know that social workers are picky about letting them share a bed and stuff. I don’t know if they would let them take a bath or shower with someone else. But if no one tells the social worker, how would she know?”
“I guess you're right. Jimmy seems to not be interested in sex or making his stiffy feel good, yet. Georgie is the same way. But I bet once they both learn how good it can feel, they will like playing with it or having a friend help them. I know I love it when you help me. Speaking of which, I could use some help now, and then I can help you.” Ben said with a smile.
I reached for his shorts, and he lifted his butt up a little, so they came off his feet. I put them to the side and then rubbed the front of his diaper. He moaned a little, so I had him stand up. Once standing I used my face to rub the front of his diaper over his stiffy. After I did this a few times, I pulled the front of his diaper down enough so his stiffy was sticking out. I know this works because I did it a few times when I knew I had to go pee and was trying not to always go in my diaper. Once his stiffy was exposed, I kissed the tip. I felt it pulse every time I kissed it. I then started to lick it like a lollipop. It’s so warm, soft, and stiff. It tasted a little bit like pee, but after a few licks, it just tasted like Ben.
Ben was moaning and had his hands resting on my head. I knew we didn’t have much time, and with him moaning like that I didn’t want others to hear and come looking, so I sucked his stiffy into my mouth and started to suck on it while I used my tongue to swirl around the head. He bucked in my mouth and grabbed my hair. This means he likes it a lot. He was getting louder, so I stopped and pulled off. He looked at me in shock and disappointment.
“Ben, you are moaning really loudly. We don’t want our parents, your little brother, or worse, a stranger to come looking. Keep it down.”
“Sorry, it just feels so good. I love you so much, Maxie.”
I went back to pleasuring his cute stiffie. It took no more than 2 minutes to have him shaking and bucking into my mouth as he had a dry orgasm. I never even got my finger into his butt. I stopped sucking and then pulled the front of his diaper up, so his stiffy was inside it again. He got softer, but not soft. Once softer, I saw his diaper get wetter, and that meant he peed once he was soft enough to do so. I have done that before, too.
Once he was done, he smiled at me and pulled me up. We kissed for a minute, and then he got on his knees and kissed the front of my diaper. That felt nice and soon he had my stiffy out of the top of the diaper. It only took him a few seconds of licking it, before he was sucking on it with all his gusto. He was moving his tongue on the bottom of it and around the head. It was wonderful. I held his head and started to gently thrust into his mouth. My little cocklet is not big enough to choke him or anything. It barely even gets to the back of his mouth. So, when we suck on each other, we don’t gag. I felt one of his hands rubbing my butt thru my diaper. I know I was moaning, but I was trying to be as quiet as possible. I lasted less than Ben did, I think, because I don’t think it was even 2 minutes before, I had a very powerful boygasm. I had to hold onto his head to steady myself while I came down.
Ben kissed me again, and we made out for a minute.
“We should get back, I am hungry,” Ben said. He grabbed the tackle box and our shorts. I carried the fishing poles and held his hand with my other hand. We walked back to the park wearing just our diapers and shirts, with our sandals on our feet.
We saw Brian and Jacob walk back onto the trial in front of us. We didn’t say anything. It looked like Jacob’s sport shorts were on backward now. When we got to the opening, we asked them if the stream looked like a good place to fish after lunch. They both blushed, and Brian said he didn’t think so, but it was peaceful.
“You guys are in just your diapers. Someone could see you.” Jacob said, shockingly.
“Yeah, we know. Who cares if they see us? Besides, I doubt anyone from school will see us. It’s kinda hot today, and this feels more comfy.”
“I bet my little brother will be running around in just his pull-ups, or maybe pull-ups and a shirt very soon, if not already. He doesn’t like wearing lots of clothes, and neither do I. If someone can’t accept that I need to wear diapers, that is their problem, not mine. I am tired of being afraid or worried about what small and narrow-minded people think.” Ben said with a smile.
Sure enough, as we approached the tables, we saw Georgie running around in his paw patrol shirt and a boy's easy-up. Jimmy was busy playing with him, trying to catch the bug they saw.
“Looks like you 2 got comfy. I am proud of you, Maxie. You aren’t letting your fears or worries control you as much now. Walking around in public like this in your diaper shows you have accepted that they don’t control or define you. You are clearly growing up.” Mommy said and then hugged me.
“Since you have come into our lives, Max, Ben has blossomed. He is more outgoing, happier, and more assured of himself. A few months ago, he never would have done this. I credit this change to you being his best friend.” Ben’s mom said as she hugged us both.
“Not just best friend, he’s my boyfriend, too. I love Max, and I don’t care what others think of me since I know he thinks I am awesome and loves me.” Ben said with a smile.
“You guys are boyfriends. But you are both boys. How can that work?” Jimmy asked.
“Jimmy, normally a boy likes a girl. Granted, at your age, and even at their age, a lot of boys think girls are nasty and have kooties. Sometimes a boy will like a boy in a special way, the same way most boys like girls. Sometimes a girl will like another girl, the same way most of them like a boy. When you are kids, it's common to experiment and try to figure out your feelings. Most kids have no idea what their feelings and attractions really are until they are teenagers, and often not until they are close to adulthood. Some people and parents are very close-minded and even mean. They will tease or punish a boy if he likes another boy, but we aren’t like that. We want what is best for Ben and for him to be happy. If he loves a boy, especially Max, we are fine with that. We think he has picked a great person to love. Does that make sense?” Ben’s daddy said.
“Everyone at school says gays are bad, and they say mean things about them. My mommy and her boyfriends sometimes said bad stuff about gays, or even sissy boys. So, it's okay to be gay or to like a boy? That doesn’t make a person bad, evil, or that they are going to hell?”
“Jimmy, it’s hard to explain. I think boys are cute, especially when they are in diapers or a Speedo. I know a lot of boys experiment and play around with a brother, a cousin, or a friend because they trust them and it’s not as embarrassing for another boy to see your stiffy, like it is if a girl sees it. Some people are mean, and they want to judge and say bad things about people when they don’t know the person. I am gay. I like boys, especially Maxie. Most people say I am too young to know and that I should not label myself or stuff like that. Most grown-ups say to stay open-minded and stuff until I am like 16 or 18. I already know I don’t like girls. I saw a naked picture of a girl, and I wanted to puke. I know they aren’t for me, but one of my cousins thinks they are so sexy. I know he has played with his best friend because we talked, and he showed me stuff. He had the naked pictures in a magazine. He said it's easier for boys to do stuff with a friend because it's more normal, not embarrassing, and no risk of getting each other pregnant and getting in trouble for that. I hope you won’t judge me or Max, and will still be our good friend.”
Jimmy listened as Ben told him this. He looked at Me a few times as Ben was talking. He was thinking about it.
“I think you both are cool. You aren’t mean or creepy or stuff. If you like each other, I guess it's ok. You are nice to me, and stuff, and I guess that is all that matters. You don’t treat me differently because I’m in foster care. You treat me kinda like a little brother, and I think that is cool. Jacob does, too, and I think he is awesome for that, too.”
“Jimmy, you are a cool dude, and I do think of you kinda like a little brother. If I had a little brother, I would be happy if he was you. Remember how Ben said that some people are mean and stuff, and like you said about what people at school say about gays. Please don’t tell others about this. It’s private, family stuff, and we consider you a part of our family now. It’s no one’s business who we like or love, just like if you liked or love someone, it’s no one’s business. Just like it’s no one’s business what kind of undies we wear, day or night, including diapers. Does that make sense?” I asked.
“I understand. I won’t tell anyone because I don’t want anyone to make fun of you or say mean things. Just like I don’t say anything about any of us wearing diapers and stuff. I don’t want to get teased about it, even if my doctor says it's kinda common and lots of boys wear them, especially at night. How do you know if you like a boy or a girl? Sometimes I see a boy and think he looks nice, and most girls are yucky, but Becky is always so nice to me, and she don’t seem yucky. Does that mean I like her?” Jimmy asked, clearly trying to apply part of this to himself.
“Jimmy, you are young. Most boys your age think girls have kooties and think boys are cool. Boys often show each other their undies, and sometimes various private parts of their bodies, at your age, and even at Ben and Max’s ages. It's not a big deal. Don’t try to figure out and think about who or what you like. It will happen naturally over time. You might like Becky as a friend because she is nice, and you don’t see her like most girls, just like I bet there are some boys you don’t like. Right now, just focus on having friends and making some good friends you can trust. Think about whom you could trust with your secret about your diapers at night. Most kids are afraid to tell a friend, or anyone else, that they are a bedwetter and wear diapers or pull-ups. They don’t have sleepovers. Because of this, they miss out on a lot of fun and important things kids need as they grow. Not all your friends might be the ones you can trust with your secrets. Lots of us have good friends whom we trust, and then just other friends we hang out with when we are together, but they aren’t the ones you would invite to a sleepover or play with your favorite toys. I know this can be hard, especially since you sometimes have to move houses and school, but soon, I bet you will be settled into a home where you will grow up and be part of a safe and fun family. They will help you figure out who you are, and support you as you grow and encourage you to find and make good friends around your age.” Ben’s daddy said.
“Jimmy, we appreciate it. If you have questions about anything, you can always ask me. You are my special friend, and I will help you if I can. If I can answer it, I will, and if not, I will help you find the answer.” I said with a smile. This got a smile from Jimmy.
I walked and hugged Jimmy. Ben joined in our hug, and then so did Jacob and Brian.
Lunch was good. Mommy brought some stuff, while Ben’s mom brought other stuff. I can tell they planned this out. They had hamburgers and hot dogs that were already cooked, so we just ate them cold, along with some fried chicken. The coleslaw was my mom’s special, which had pineapple and grapes in it. Yummy. She also made deviled eggs, while Ben's mom brought pasta salad and cut-up fruit. We even got soda. Jimmy, Brian, and I had Coke, while Ben and Jacob had Dr. Pepper. Georgie had juice.
After lunch, Mommy changed Jimmy and me since we were both in size 6 diapers. We went to the playground for a while. Ben and I were still wearing our diapers and shirts only. We had fun playing on the swings and the jungle gym. After a little bit, a few other kids came over. Most of them were about Jimmy's or George’s ages. Then some older ones our age and even older came over.
“Hey, why are you wearing diapers? You must be big babies,” one of the older boys yelled at us. He looked to be 10 or 11.
“I am a big kid just like you. I was hurt when I was ski jumping, so now I have to wear diapers because my bladder got damaged. I almost died. The doctor said I was lucky to be alive and able to walk. I would rather need diapers for going pee, instead of being stuck in a wheelchair for life, or worse, dead.” Ben said sternly.
“But he has a baby diaper on. My little brother is 4, and he wears those to bed.”
“These are big kid diapers. They are in sizes for big kids, even 5th or 6th graders. They make lots of different diapers for grown-ups; some even have cartoons and stuff on them. I am a big kid, but I need diapers because my dad hurt me really bad, and then I saw him die in front of me. I hated him, but watching a person bleed to death is not good, and it's something I wish I could forget. Because of the injury that hurt my bladder, and then seeing that, it makes it so I need diapers for going pee in, all the time. The doctors say that when I get older and bigger, hopefully, I will get daytime control back. Besides, a lot of boys wear diapers or bedwetter pull-ups at night and on car trips and stuff, even teenagers. My doctor told me about it and stuff. They would not make so many brands of big kid diapers and pull-ups if people didn’t need them and buy them.” I stated
“Oh, sorry about what happened and your dad and stuff. I never thought of it like that. But it must be gross to wet yourself and feel it and the diaper.” He said. By this time, there were a few other kids, mostly boys, near us, looking and listening.
“It was weird at first. It depends on the diaper. Some are a lot softer and comfier than others. These are pretty good, but the thick, soft ones I wear at night, and sometimes at home, feel good. They are softer than even undies. When they get wet, they are warm and still comfy. Kinda like when you put on your pjs in the winter after a bath or shower, and the pjs were in the dryer, so they are cozy and warm. Several of my friends have tried them, and they say they are really comfy. They are great when you are playing video games, watching a movie, or at Disneyland because you don’t have to stop what you are doing and race to go pee. Instead, we just keep having fun and pee in the diaper. Professional video gamers wear diapers when they play tournaments and stuff. Astronauts were them in space, especially when they are launched into space. Some doctors or surgeons wear them when they have a long operation they have to do. Diapers are just a type of thicker absorbent undies. Some of the grown-up ones are called ‘briefs’, just like ‘boxer briefs’. Besides, it’s no one’s business what undies we wear. We don’t care if you are wearing superhero undies or maybe paw patrol. If that is what you like, that is all that matters, not what anyone else thinks.” I said, and then giggled, thinking of him in paw patrol undies.
He blushed, so I guess he is wearing some kind of undies he would not want others to see.
“What do you do when you have to go #2?” another boy asked.
“Normally I try to go when I get changed, especially in the morning or when I get ready for bed, but when I have to go during the day or stuff, I can slide the diaper down, or open up one side and then sit on the toilet and go poop. Then I put the diaper back on when I am done and continue doing what I was doing. At school, people don’t know I wear them. I get changed at lunch time, but otherwise I am a normal 10-year-old, except I am better at fishing than most kids are.” I said as a way to try to change the topic.
The other kids came around, and we talked and played on the jungle gym. One boy was kinda quiet and never asked questions but smiled a lot. When we were hanging upside down, he was next to me, and his shirt slid down his chest a little, showing his waist, and I saw the top of a diaper sticking out a little bit. I smiled at him and then pointed. He blushed and tucked his shirt in. Another boy, but he was younger, was talking and playing with Jimmy, and when they were on the monkey bars, his shirt came up, and the top of his pull-up was showing. Jimmy said, “Cool Pull-up” when they were at the end, and softly so no one else heard. They talked a little bit, and Jimmy showed him the front of his wet diaper. They went off and played together with his little brother and George.
I offered a few of the boys a diaper if they wanted to try it. Some said no way, really quickly, while a couple of them blushed and said no thanks. I could tell they wanted to, but were embarrassed. We walked back with the first one, who called us babies. They had a table on the way to our tables. When we got there, I saw his mom look at me a little funny.
“Next time, instead of being mean and trying to bully people. Just ask a question. If you don’t understand something or if they are dressed or doing something differently than you, it doesn’t make them bad or babies; it just means they are different. How would you feel if someone tried to pick on and bully your little brother because of his diapers or anything else? I bet you would be mad, and he would be upset. Calling us big babies was mean and what bullies do. I don’t think you meant to be a bully, but you were acting like one. I am glad you listened when we talked and stopped trying to be mean and pick on us.” I said so that his parents could hear.
“I didn’t mean to be a bully. I thought that only babies wore diapers. I never saw a boy wearing nothing over his diaper at the park or stuff unless he was a baby or toddler. I would be way too embarrassed to let anyone see me in a diaper.”
“You said your little brother wears the same kind of diapers at night. Is he a baby? Do you tease him and call him that? I used to be embarrassed about being seen in them. I was afraid of everyone picking on me. I realized I didn’t care what others thought or said. If they are small-minded, mean people, I can’t change that, and they can be miserable. I want to be happy and just be me. Like I said, there are a lot worse things than needing to wear diapers for going pee. I think it’s a lot better than being in a wheelchair, or not being able to see, or needing someone to take care of me because I couldn’t think like a big kid, and stuff like that. I bet you didn’t notice that another boy who came over after you started talking had a diaper on under his shorts, and he was our age. Another boy, about 6 or 7, had a pull-up on, and I know he and Ben’s little brother were talking and stuff. I know at Disneyland and amusement parks, lots of parents have their big kids wear diapers so they don’t have to run out of line and miss rides because they have to go pee, or else they would wet their pants. Some have them wear them on car trips, so they don’t stop as much, or when they fly, so the kids don’t have to try to use the icky bathrooms at the airport or on the plane. Besides, it’s safer, so they don’t get lost. Like I said, they make a lot of diapers for big kids and adults. You would fit either the youth size or the small size diapers. We have extras if you decide you want to try one. I bet you would like it when you are stuck inside all day playing video games because it’s raining or snowing. Or when you watch a movie and don’t have to run to the bathroom to go pee, and try not to miss much of the movie. I bet your little brother would think it’s cool his big brother was wearing a diaper like him, and that way he could be more like you.” He blushed as I said this and repeated the offer from earlier.
“Adam Jason, did you tease or bully these boys because they are in diapers? I thought I raised you better than that.” His father said, using his middle name. All kids know when their parents use their middle name, they screwed up and are in major trouble.
“Sorry, Daddy, I didn’t mean to bully them, it was just strange to see kids playing at the park, in a diaper.”
“We will talk about this when we get home. I want you to think about why it's wrong to tease someone, especially about something they can’t control. You know your cousin has to wear diapers, and he can’t control it. It’s a medical condition and the result of the car crash that killed your uncle. He is always worried that other kids will tease or bully him. Maybe this summer you need to spend some time with him and see how he feels.” His father explained.
“We are sorry for how he behaved. I do not condone bullying and won’t raise a bully. I hope he didn’t hurt or embarrass you boys too much.” His mother said.
“No, we explained how Ben was hurt while skiing. He almost died or could have been in a wheelchair for life. Instead, he only needs diapers. I was hurt by my dad, and then to make it worse, I watched him die. I know other boys who wear diapers in the daytime and lots more who wear them at night. My cousin has to wear them during the day because of abuse done to him, and the doctors say it could be a few months or years until he gets his control back, after dealing with the abuse he suffered. Diapers are just a type of undies, and it’s no one else’s business what kind of undies we wear, like superheroes, diapers, pull-ups, Paw Patrol, Sonic, Pokemon, Minecraft, or plain tighty-whities. If a lot of big boys and adults didn’t need diapers, they wouldn’t make so many different kinds and sizes. We normally wear the Mega Max x-small at night and sometimes at home when we aren’t going anywhere. It holds a lot and is very soft and comfy. It’s kinda thick, so it's not the best to wear to school and stuff. But I still wear it when we go shopping or even to scouts and bike riding.”
“Thanks for being understanding and educating our son. I promise you, he won’t tease anyone in the future because he sees they are in diapers, be it fully exposed like yours, or hiding under shorts, like your friend there.” As she looks to Brian, who blushes.
We continued back to our area. I wanted to fish a little more, so Ben and I went fishing. We each finally caught a trout. They were small, like 8 inches, but still, it was a fish. We let them go, of course. They need to grow and get lots bigger.
After fishing, we had fun just playing tag or catch and stuff. Brian got brave and took off his shorts, which led Jacob to do the same. Jimmy realized he was the only one still in shorts, so he took his off, too. Ben and I had taken our shirts off when we finished playing tag because we were hot and sweaty.
While we were having fun, I noticed the parents of the boy that we talked to earlier had come over and were talking to my mom and Ben’s parents. They reached into one of our diaper packs, took out a few, and handed them over to the other parents. I bet their son will be in diapers when they get home. I am kinda nosy at times, so I told Ben to follow me, and let's get a drink. We walked over while they were talking and got some juice out of the cooler. We heard them talking about teaching their son empathy and letting him walk in someone’s shoes for a while. As we walked back, I heard them offer to email them a few good sites to get diapers online and about the store in our town where we get them. It turns out they live in the next town over.
We were all worn out and just lying on some blankets on the grass, looking up at the sky and trees. We heard a little commotion and realized it was that boy, and he was complaining about something. It looked like his mom had one of our diapers in her hand, showing him. A few minutes later, they walked over to us, and he was wearing just a diaper and a shirt. His parents talked to ours for a minute, and he and his little brother joined us under the trees.
“Wow, you all wear diapers?” he asked when he saw we had all stripped to our diapers.
“Yeah, but most of us only need them at night, but we sometimes wear them in the day because they are comfy, and it means we don’t have to stop having fun to go pee. And in case we fall asleep in the car when we go somewhere.” Jacob said.
“I never knew so many kids wet the bed. I thought it was really rare, and when I did it, I thought I was the only one. I stopped when I was 8, and then I could go to sleepovers at my friend's house.”
“Yeah, it sucks doing sleepovers when you wet the bed, but diapers make it easier. They don’t leak, and if it's only one night, you can wear them over, so no one knows, or else have his mom or dad diaper you. Some boys get GoodNites just for sleepovers and make sure to pee as much as they can before bed, so they don’t flood the GoodNites and leak. Why are you in a diaper now?’
“My parents were mad at how I talked to you guys and stuff. They think I need to learn not to judge people and to try walking in their shoes, so I get to wear your diapers for a while. I don’t know how long. I know that next week my parents got a business trip so they are going to be gone all week. My brother and I are staying at my cousin’s house, and he wears diapers. So I bet I will wear them until after that.”
“A friend of ours tried my diapers and liked them. His mom is okay with him wearing them at home most the time when he wants to, as long as no poopy diapers. His little brother is 4, I think, and potty training, but he doesn’t want to give up his diapers. So they told him, if he goes poopy on the potty, he can wear diapers at night and when he is home and pullups other times until he wants his undies for school.”
“Hey, little dude, do you like having your big brother in diapers? Maybe you can try being the big brother sometimes when you are in your undies, and he is in his wet diaper.” Ben said.
“I think it's cool. That’s a great idea. I've got to tell Mommy and Daddy. I will be a nice big brother. I won’t pick on him or make fun of him, and I will even play with him, and he can watch TV with me. He sometimes doesn’t want me to play with him, go into his room, or watch TV with him. But I won’t be mean like that when I am the big brother.” The little guy said. The look on his brother’s face was one of awakening. He didn’t realize his actions hurt his little brother that much.
The parents walked over to us. His parents asked us a few questions about diapers and how they felt, and our friends' reactions, and such. They were a bit surprised to see all of us in diapers, but when Jacob said they are comfy and nice sometimes, so you don’t have to run to find a bathroom or place to pee, they chuckled. He said he wears them at night and on car trips, just in case he falls asleep. He told them he used to wear bedwetter pull-ups, but these are a lot more comfy, and they don’t leak. He said he now gets ready for bed after dinner, and his diaper lasts until after breakfast, and even longer on weekends.
The little brother told his parents about being the big brother when he wears undies, and his brother is in a diaper. He told them how nice he would be to his brother, and they said that sounded like a fun idea to try out a few times. This made him smile from ear to ear. After all, every little brother wants to be the big brother sometimes.
“Guys, we need to get home. We have to make a few stops on the way home; one of them is the store where they get their diapers, so we can get you some to last you for a little while and a few other things you might enjoy. They suggested the Mexican restaurant next to it, so we might have dinner there. Say bye for now, but you guys can hang out again later this summer.” His dad said.
The four of them walked off and got in an SUV.
“What did he mean about hanging out again later, Mommy?” I asked.
“We talked, and since he will be in diapers for at least part of the summer, we offered to have him come and have a play date with you guys a few times. Maybe you can take him fishing with you. He only has a few friends, and his best friend is gone all summer. By the way, the idea of the little brother being the big brother was great. I am sure that will go over well. Now, we will be heading out in a few minutes, so please get your fishing gear loaded up, and then please fold up the blankets. Does anyone need to be changed before we leave?” my mom said.
We are all rather wet, but we want to wait until we get home.
“Can Ben spend the night?” I asked my mom and his mom since they were talking.
“Sorry, but not tonight. We do like having him at home for a few days and nights. Maybe you boys can rotate sleepovers after the cooking classes each week.” Ben’s mom stated. We were not happy about tonight, but at least that was a positive to look forward to each week. Maybe we can do it after swimming, too?
We got everything loaded up and then headed home. Mom stopped at Papa Murphy’s Pizza, so we all went in to figure out what kind of pizzas we wanted. We got a few looks since some of us were in just a wet diaper, and others had a shirt on, too. As we were leaving, a family came in, and a boy about 8 turned to his parents and said, “Look, they get to wear diapers in the daytime. That’s not fair, right, Chris?” as he looked at his slightly older brother, who looked at us and blushed. Which caused us to giggle. We got a family-sized meat lover and a spicy Hawaiian (Pineapple and pepperoni), while mom got herself a medium with everything on it except peppers.
Mom sent us to take a bath or shower after we got home and to use the potty to go poop if we needed too. Jimmy asked me if I would take a bath with him, so I agreed. It was fun. I sat normally in the tub, and Jimmy sat just in front of me so I could wash his back and tickle him. He asked me a few questions about being gay, and I answered them. He was a little worried that if we liked boys, we would want to do stuff to him, and I told him we would never force him to do anything, and we wouldn’t do anything to hurt him. I asked him if anyone has done any sexy stuff with him or touched his stiffy or bottom. He said yes, but he didn’t want to talk about it.
“Jimmy, I understand how you feel because someone I trusted hurt and used me. When you are ready to talk about it, I would be happy to listen and help you with it. I know how it feels and the different things it can make you feel. I don’t judge and just want to help you when I can.”
I hugged him and told him it was okay. “Remember it’s never your fault if someone else touched you or made you do something.” I heard him sniffle a little. I told him he was super cute, and one day, a girl or boy was going to be really lucky to have him as a boyfriend. That made him blush and giggle.
I washed his back and had him stand up so I could wash his legs. I did everywhere except his privates and let him wash those. Next, I washed his hair for him, like Mom used to do for me. I kinda miss that now that I think about it. When she came to check on us, I was just finishing his hair and asked if she could help me with mine. She smiled and then washed my hair like she did when I was little and took baths. It was nice.
We rinsed off with the handheld shower head and then got out and dried off. Mom was ready with our diapers and a pacifier for each of us. When we were done, she asked me to ask Brian and Jacob to finish up. I did, and when I opened the door, I heard a little bit of moaning, and when I talked, I heard them shuffle. They said they would be right out. I had to giggle.
I told Mom they would be out soon. I think I scared them so much that they might have had a heart attack. She laughed and said thanks.
Several minutes later, Brian and Jacob both waddled down the stairs and joined Jimmy and me on the sofa. We watched TV until the pizza was ready. We asked if we could eat and watch movies. She agreed if we sat up at the coffee table so we didn’t make a mess, and wore a bib, just in case. We agreed. The pizza was good but messy. My napkin was a mess, and I spilled a little on my bib. Brian had the messiest bib, and Jacob had sauce on his nose. We laughed when we took our plates to the dishwasher and then washed our hands and faces.
We enjoyed the movies and relaxed. Jimmy fell asleep leaning on me while we watched Phantom Menace. I walked him to bed. He was kinda awake, but not really. He crawled into bed and hugged the stuffie I gave him. I went back downstairs once I got him into my bed.
The 3 of us watched a show on coral reefs. It was neat. I want to see a coral reef in person one day if they aren’t all destroyed from all the toxic stuff we put in the sea and air.
I snuggled up to Jimmy when I went to bed. He cuddled up to me, and I could see a small smile when he did.
Sunday was a day at home. A storm blew in overnight, and it was raining pretty heavily, but it’s not really cold. We played video games, card games, and watched TV. It was fun to just hang out in our diapers and have fun. We played in the Fort a little bit before lunch.
I asked Brian if we could share the bunk beds tonight. He could sleep with Me, Jimmy, or Jacob.
“Max, is it okay if Jacob and I sleep alone tonight? We can sleep in the other room if you want your bunk bed back.”
“Okay, that is fine. You and Jacob can have the spare room and have fun. I heard you guys moaning the other night, and him saying it felt great. I went to get my book, but didn’t want to interrupt you guys, so I went back to the other room.”
Brian blushed a little before replying, “I hope you’re not mad at me, Max. I love you and always will, and it's fun when we do stuff together. I like Jacob a lot, and he said he likes me, too. It sucks because I won’t see him after the summer, but I want to enjoy it while I can. He said he has done a little stuff but is scared it will hurt more. I told him we could go slow, and I would be gentle. I sucked him off at the river yesterday, and again last night, with a finger in his butt. I get to do him in his butt tonight, and then he will do me. He has never had someone who wants to make him feel good, so I want to make him feel good first, and then if he wants, we can switch places.”
“I understand, and I am not mad. I love you, too, Brian. You are my best friend and my cousin. I hope we will always be good friends and in each other's lives. I want you to be in my kids' lives too, when I am a daddy. I like doing stuff with you, too, and we can do that when we want to. I hope you and Jacob have fun, and you make him feel super-duper good. He deserves that. I like him a lot, too. He is really nice and cool.”
We were looking forward to the first swimming class. I’m a little nervous, but I know with my friends there, it will be fine.
After dinner, mom said we should all get showers, and go poop, so she could get us changed and ready for bed, before we watched TV. Jimmy asked to shower with me. He has not showered by himself before, so I showed him what to do. It was neat being a big brother.
We all got our thick night diapers on and was given a pacifier to suck and relax with. We went and watched a show about the oceans. I think it is part of the Earth series. It was neat. I can’t wait to see, play, and fish in the ocean.
Jimmy started to fall asleep, so I said we should go to bed. Brian and Jacob decided to do the same. I smiled at them, and Brian smiled back, but Jacob looked at me, trying to figure out why I smiled, I think.
Jimmy and I talked as he cuddled up to me. It was fun. He said he likes the sleep music a lot. He has had good dreams mostly since he started listening to it at night. He fell asleep, and I realized I hadn’t seen Adam in several days. I had my tablet, so I emailed him to see what he was doing and hoped we could hang out tomorrow. I then checked out a few new stories on Nifty and AO3. I had to hump one of my stuffies so I could get my boygasm. This thick diaper is hard to get any pleasure when touching your stiffy thru it, or even humping something. It’s kinda like a cock cage in some ways I guess. It doesn’t keep me soft, but it makes it very hard to get good feelings because the diaper absorbs and blocks so much of the rubbing and feelings. I was worn out when I finally had my boygasm. It took over 25 minutes of humping my stuffy to get my tingles finally. Normally, I get it in just a couple of minutes, even when I have to rub myself through a Pampers diaper. I bet parents could use these thick diapers if they did not want their boys to play with themselves, or anyone else to play with them, or to get their orgasms.
I fell asleep reading a cool story about 2 brothers and how the older one takes care of his little brother with autism. Like lots of kids with autism, he is still in diapers, even as a pre-teen. I have seen a lot of boys with autism on Facebook. If you look carefully, you can see their diapers sticking up in their clothes, and sometimes they are in just a diaper or shirt and diaper.
End Chapter 19
Note: (reminder from chapters 17 and 18) AJ’s Birthday Party is part of Counting Down, by Tux Edwards. It’s a great story, and I suggest reading it, and its predecessor, Counting. Several of the other Characters in the story, especially these chapters (22-25), are from other authors who are contributing in parts. I was lucky enough to be asked to contribute, and I’m honored to do so. Please check them out. You can also read more about Joey and Alejandro and even their older brother Tran. They are from the Transitions series by Eric Murphey (AO3) and (Nifty), there are several different stories in it. I will list some of them below.
Check out my other ongoing stories.
Be True to Your Heart: At Nifty and AO3.
MNDB Sleepover Fun: Is Being re-written, and renamed. Follow me as an author to be notified when I repost it as Sleepover Fun.
Lemons to Lemonade: AO3 and Nifty.
See all my stories on my AO3 Author Page.
NEW STORY: LIFE’S NOT FAIR: on AO3, and eventually on Nifty. It’s a coming-of-age story. It’s also a love story. There will be some kissing and such, but no hot action until the later chapters. Check it out.
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. This is the only way an Author knows people are reading his work, and the time he dedicates to writing and editing the story is not wasted! I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have, and I’m open to suggestions, so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email: [email protected]
Please donate to NIFTY. They need your donations so they can keep the site going. Tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Make sure to check out the fun and horny stories listed below in the links section. It's a long list with a few repeats from previous chapters to make sure you get the chance to enjoy them!
Suggested Reading List of Links: Yes, it’s Extra Long this time, however, the next few will be much shorter!
An 8-year-old walks in on me filming myself
I get my nephews drunk and then
Counting Down (Nifty)
Counting Down (AO3)
White Elephant Boy Exchange Party
When Little Brothers Learn Too Much
Taking my 9-year-old neighbor Camping
Middle School to Kindergarten.
Will and Mike Alone All Summer
I Fell in LOVE with 2 Brothers
Adventures of a Stay-at-Home Daddy
Trailer Trash (AO3)
My Best Friend’s Next Door Neighbor.
From Big Brother to Little Sister, Kevin’s Journey.
Chapter 20: Caleb
Chapter Text
Finding a Mentor 20
From the Previous Chapter:
Jimmy and I talked as he cuddled up to me. It was fun. He said he likes my sleep music a lot. He has had good dreams mostly since he started listening to it at night. He fell asleep, and I realized I hadn’t seen Matty in several days. I had my tablet, so I emailed him to see what he was doing and hoped we could hang out tomorrow. I then checked out a few new stories on Nifty and AO3. I had to hump one of my stuffies so I could get my boygasm. This thick diaper is hard to get any pleasure when touching your stiffy thru it or even humping something. It’s kinda like a cock cage in some ways, I guess. It doesn’t keep me soft, but it makes it very hard to get good feelings because the diaper absorbs and blocks so much of the rubbing and feelings. I was worn out when I finally had my boygasm. It took over 25 minutes of humping my stuffy to get my tingles finally. Normally, I get it in just a couple of minutes, even when I have to rub myself through a Pampers diaper. I bet parents could use these thick diapers if they did not want their boys to play with themselves, or anyone else to play with them, or to get their orgasms.
I fell asleep reading a cool story about 2 brothers and how the older one takes care of his little brother with autism. Like lots of kids with autism, he is still in diapers, even as a pre-teen. I have seen a lot of boys with autism on Facebook. If you look carefully, you can see their diapers sticking up in their clothes, and sometimes they are in just a diaper or shirt and diaper.
Chapter 20: Caleb
Monday Morning, we got up like we normally do and waddled to the kitchen. It’s still kinda rainy, so we are going to play in the house we told my mom. She said it was a good idea. I let Ben know we were in the house today because of the rain. She got me and Brian changed. Jimmy wanted to wear a pull-on diaper so mom let him and Jacob asked if he could try one too. It fit Jacob but was a bit tight on him. He shook his butt at Brian when we were walking out in just our diapers to watch tv, under the soft blankets.
At about 10 am there was a knock at the door. I went to see who it was. I was in just my diaper. I opened the door to see Ben standing there.
“What are you doing here?”
“Do you want me to go back home?”
“No, I am happy you’re here, just surprised.” I told him as I pulled him in so I could close the door.
“My mom asked if I wanted to spend the day here. She has to take Georgie to see his doctors again this afternoon. She knows it’s boring to sit there when he is at one doctor and then waits to see the second one. But he is doing better and gaining weight, so we are happy.”
“Is he okay?”
“Yeah, he is fine. He has something that makes it harder for him to gain weight. It can also make it hard for him to grow tall because of it, but since they have been working on it since he was a baby he is doing good. He has to go in I thin 3 times a year to see them, and mom weighs him every month and checks his height too. She has a logbook. She normally does me too. She used to do that all the time. I guess it was, so I didn’t think Georgie was sick. That’s why mom makes him a smoothie every morning. It has protein powder in it, and at lunch he has a protein drink he likes. It’s kinda like chocolate milk.”
Ben stripped and snuggled on the sofa with me and Jimmy. Brian and Jacob were on the small sofa under a blanket. We watched Spiderman. Just as the movie finished and we were trying to figure out what to watch next, there was another knock at the door.
“WOW we are popular today. I wonder who it is and what he wants.” I said as I went to the door. Ben is following me, and we are both still in just our diapers, which are wet now.
I looked and I saw Matty and Collin at the door, so I opened it quickly.
“You are in just a diaper and opening the door?” Collin asked.
“Sure, I did it when Ben showed up an hour ago, and this time I at least saw it was you guys. I missed hanging out. What are you up too?” I asked as I pulled them in so I could close the door.
“We were going to see if you wanted to go fishing but it’s raining a lot now, and it will be super muddy over at the stream. Maybe we can do something here?”
“Sure. Jimmy and Jacob spent the weekend, and are still here, and of course Brian is too. So we got lots of people so we can play all kinds of stuff or watch movies.”
We went in and talked for a little bit and figured out what movie we wanted to watch. It’s a cool one, about a cute boy, Max, who goes looking for his dad, because he realizes he needs a dad in his life, not just his mom and grandparents. His dad, Charlie was shocked, but after a bit he agreed to let him hang out with him for a while. During this time, they build a very good boxing robot and enjoy working on it as a team. The boy is really cute, and it’s a good movie. It’s called Real Steel.
As we watched it, we talked a little to see how Matty and Collin are doing. They told us about watching Ready Player One last night after playing video games all day, since Collin slept over at Matty’s house. We told them about the picnic and stuff. It was fun having most of my good friends around me.
When it was done, we were all hungry, so we made some sandwiches. It stopped raining, so we went to hang out in the fort and play in the back yard. We had fun just being typical kids all afternoon.
Jimmy and Jacob had to go home just after mom got home. By that time, the others had to go home too. We are excited about the swimming program tomorrow afternoon.
Tuesday was a lot of fun. We had a blast at the pool. One of the other guys got a locker too, and he got one that is almost next to mine, so we are all in the same area changing and stuff. This way we are all together, like all of our parents had asked us to do. After we were done with class in the indoor pool, they let us use the outdoor pool and have fun in it. It was open to the public to use it, so there were other kids there too, and lifeguards. I wore a pull-up there, and the same one home, since it was dry when I changed. Brian did too, but he was a little wet, so he wanted a dry one, and I don’t blame him. A cold wet pull-up is yucky.
Wednesday afternoon, we went to see my therapist. He talked to both of us together, and then each of us alone for a few minutes. When we were done, we both needed to be changed, and were kinda emotional. Mom knows how it affects me, so she is always extra nice and gives extra hugs and snuggles. She told me when I was at the class and then sleeping over at Ben’s house, she is going to spend some ‘mommy’ time with Brian, and let him be a little boy, and not worry about me thinking bad of him about it.
Wednesday night was the cooking class. Ben and I were a little nervous, but it was a lot of fun. We were the only pair of just kids, but there were a few where it was a parent and a child. It was hard work, but I learned a lot. Ben knew a lot of it already, but we both enjoyed it, and talked to the others. There is another boy who is 10, but turns 11 in a few weeks in the group, and then a boy who is 12 and one who is 15 and he is doing it with his uncle. There are 2 girls in the group too, but who cares about icky girls. We got the schedule of what we will be doing, making, or working on each week. We can read up on that stuff or get ideas about doing special stuff to it. It is a 2-hour long class, and at the end we try to taste test the food we all made. Next week is Salads. If we want something special in our salad, we can bring it, but no seafood we were told. She suggested no meat unless we were doing something like homemade bacon bits or something like that. I am spending the night at Ben’s house, and then we will ride to my house in the morning until the swimming class.
“Max, we should figure something special out for our salad, to make it special, like us.” Ben said as his mom drove us home.
“Can we make it a wet salad, or one that squirts when you bit into it?” I suggested with a giggle, which got a laugh from Ben and his mom.
“Boys, that would be funny. You could use fruit like mandarin oranges or such, because they can squirt when you bite into them” his mom suggested.
“That could be cool. We could do it like a Mediterranean type of salad, using some fruit, and different types of lettuce. She said they will have several different lettuces for us to use, but maybe we can get some arugula for it, and we can make our own salad dressing.” Ben said excitedly.
“Neat, can we do some kind of a vinegar and oil dressing. I like them when the salad is really fresh in the summer. That way I can taste what I am eating. Can we add a little cilantro to it maybe? I know it’s more Mexican, but it is neat to add just a small amount to a salad, and it makes it smell good.”
“Cool idea. I like both of them. Great job Max” Ben said to me with a smile, which made me smile.
Thursday was a lot of fun at the pool. We got to jump off the diving board today, since we did the swim test the first day, showing we could swim and be safe in a pool. Before we got to swim underwater to get stuff off the bottom of the pool. Ben was a little down so afterwards I pulled him aside before we went to shower.
“Ben, what’s wrong? Did I do something to upset you? If I did, I’m sorry, so please tell me what it was, so I won’t do it again.”
“Max, you didn’t do nothing wrong. This morning, I found out we have to go out of town this weekend, so I won’t get to see you. We are going to see my grandma and my cousins. I like my grandma, but some of my cousins are jerks. They know about the accident but still tease me about my diapers. Mom said if they do it again, they will be punished. She already talked to the other parents about it, and how much it hurts me and stuff. Even Grandma was upset last time we were there. I was hiding and crying before we left because 3 of them kept teasing me and stuff. Some of the others teased me at first but then stopped when I said it was bullying and I got a disability, like a person in a wheelchair or a blind person. But the other 3 kept it up. Two are older than me and one is my age, they are brother and sisters, and spoiled brats. The oldest is a girl and she is 13 or 14 and her brother is 11, I think, then their other sister is 9 still, because her birthday is 2 days before mine, and their little brother is 3. They got yelled at last time, but they just did it when no one else could see or hear them. We leave tomorrow about noon and come back either late Sunday or Monday morning.”
I hugged Ben and I could feel him melt into me.
“Thanks Max, I needed that.”
“Take your tablet. Whenever they get around you, start recording a video. If they tease you, then you got proof. If they do it a lot, get 2 or 3 of them and show them to your mom and grandma. Suggest they ask them if they have teased or picked on you. When they lie, they can get busted for teasing you and lying. Make sure you got some extra night diapers with, like 8 or 10, so that maybe some mean cousins can wear them for a few days. Will your older cousin that likes to do sex stuff with you be there? Don’t let him hurt you if you guys do stuff, okay.”
“That’s a great idea. I will do that. Thanks. I don’t know. We are not staying at his house this time. But they live close by, so I bet I will see him. I prefer doing stuff with you, but it’s fun with him too, because he has sperm. He said it was cool about my diaper because then his sperm would not stain my clothes or sheets at night, because the diaper will catch it. He said he had to tell his best friend about that. I think they do stuff with his friend’s little brother too. I met him, and he is a year younger than us, but taller than me. If he asks or says he wants to have sex, I will tell him we can, but I got a boyfriend, who loves me, and I love him. And that you said if we want to do stuff it’s okay with him, but to make sure you don’t hurt me, by going too fast, or not enough lube.”
“Check your email when you are there. I will try to send you an email and a video this weekend. We can tell each other about what we do each day.”
We got showered and then changed. We both put on a pampers pull on diaper. Before we headed to our homes.
That night after dinner Uncle Scott and Matty came over.
Uncle Scott was talking to mom, while Matty was playing upstairs with Brian and me.
“Do you know why he came over?” I asked Matty.
“I don’t know. He called my mom, and then she had me take a bag of stuff over to him. We talked for a few minutes, and he tickled me and stuff. He told me he wanted to talk to y9our mom, and if I wanted to walk over with him, we could hang out for a few minutes but then I got to head home.”
A few minutes later we were called downstairs.
“Boys, this weekend I am helping a friend of mine, by watching her son. Caleb is about your age, so I thought it would be nice if you guys would come and hang out with him for the weekend. I got it cleared with your folks, so now I’m asking you three. Would you boys like to come over and spend the weekend. I am thinking we will go fishing if anyone wants to on Saturday, assuming it’s a nice day.”
“Sure” “Cool” was the replies he got from us.
“Good, I will call your folks when we are ready. I figure it will be about 5ish, since I am planning on doing hamburgers on the grill with some corn on the cobb for dinner.”
“What about our diapers? Will he tease us about them?” I asked in a concerned voice.
“Max, I don’t allow teasing at my house, I thought I told you that before, so you are safe there. He has spent the night a few times, and I watched him at his house before. He is a bedwetter, so he will be diapered at night. He normally wears bedwetter pants at his house, but his mom is fine with using real diapers here and is thinking it might be best for him at home since he leaks several times a week. I figure you all will need or want a diaper for when we go fishing, so that should not be an issue either. He is shy, and a bit quiet. Long story short he has not had a father or male role model in his life most of the time, and not at all since he was about 3. He is a bit feminine, and his mom is very protective of him, thus he is sheltered as well. Please don’t call him a sissy. He really is one, but I guess at some time he was teased and called that. She is finally realizing that boys need to get dirty and get hurt a little so they can grow from it, instead of being kept all nice clean, proper, and pretty all the time. I figure you 3 are good boys, will be nice to him, while helping him out of his shell, and showing more ‘boy’ things and stuff to do.”
“Okay, cool. Yeah, we can help him and show him how to get really dirty. Lots of boys can be a sissy at times, and stuff. As long as he is nice and cool, we will make sure he has dirty fun.” I said with a giggle, which got a laugh from everyone, especially the adults.
“Can Collin come too?” Matty asked.
“Sorry buddy, not enough room in the Expedition. I know Collin is doing something with his mom and little brother on Saturday. He will have a fun day with his family.”
“Oh, okay.” Matty said a little down.
“I know you spend a lot of time with him, and you two have become very close. But to have a strong friendship or relationship, you need to spend time away from each other, so you both can grow on your own, as well as together. It allows you and him the ability to meet new people, who might end up being very important and helpful in the future, or help people who you might not have met or talked to if you both had been together focusing on each other. I know Max and Ben are very close, but I have heard, even when they miss each other for a weekend, they have fun when not together, as well as making new friends, and helping others through their kind hearts. It will be good for you Matty, trust me.”
“Okay, I guess you are right.”
“When you boys come over, please bring your fishing pole, and tackle box. You will also want a backpack with a couple changes of clothes, just in case you get one all fishy, or you get very wet, or you leak. I got Jammies for you, so you don’t need to bring them. I will see you guys around 5pm. Have a good night, and happy diaper boy dreams.” He said, before he and Matty left, to go to their houses.
“I hope you both will be extra nice and helpful to this boy. Scott told me about him a little, and I think you both can be good friends to him and help him learn some of the fun stuff boys normally do, which he has not been able to do, because his mom is smothering him that way. I guess he was homeschooled with her friend’s kids, all girls, but they recently moved, so he might be starting public school, and is very scared of that too. I am sure you guys will have a fun weekend. Maybe since I will have the weekend to relax and garden a bit, I might even have time to make some brownies.” Mom said with a smile. She knows we both love brownies. We like them more than cookies.
“Okay, for brownies, we will show him all kinds of fun boy stuff and help him get ready for public school.” Brian said, and I just nodded.
Friday was boring. We went bike riding and got Matty and his little brother Dylan to join us. While we were riding, we saw Kyle from school, and his little brother Kurt at the park. We ended up hanging out and playing at the park for a while and had a lot of fun. Kurt noticed my diaper and asked me about it, so I told him. I know Kyle wears them to school sometimes, mostly GoodNites, but he said he has diapers for at home, so I didn’t think his brother would be mean. He was really nice and found out he wears diapers at night like his brother. He said his dad wet until he was in high school, and same for their uncle. Their older cousin is 14 and still wets so they know they will for a while.
After we got home, we both got changed, since Brian was in a diaper too, but his shirt didn’t show it off, like mine did.
“Max, is Mr. Scott nice? He seems nice, but I noticed he checked me out I think a few times. He always looks at you and then smiles.”
“He is. I know he likes boys, but he is not like my father was. He told me that boys in diapers are so cute and sexy, when I was there one day when my mom didn’t want to leave me alone. He caught Matty and me doing some stuff, and never said anything, but I know it got him hard, and he jacked off to us doing a 69.”
“Wow. Okay, that makes sense then. I didn’t get a perve or creep feeling, but I did get a little feeling like he was for sure into boys and might try touching or doing stuff to us when we sleep, especially with our medicine, that makes us sleep so sound that your mom can hardly wake us in the morning sometimes.”
“We can skip our meds at night when we are there, if that will make you feel better or safer. You’re my bestest friend, so I want you to feel safe and stuff. I love you so much and think of you more like my brother than anything else.” I said and hugged him.
“Thanks Max. I love you too. I think I kinda loved you before like a lover and stuff, but I realize now that I loved you like a brother, because I trusted you, and knew you always had my back, and would never toss me aside. I know a few times you sacrificed yourself to your father, for me when he wanted to fuck hard, and I didn’t want to because it hurt so much. You let him do you instead. I felt bad for you, but also was so relieved he didn’t hurt me, but I hated to see him hurt you.”
“I know it hurt you a lot. It hurt me a lot too, but it seemed to make you cry more, like it was hurting you more inside and your feelings and stuff. I hated to see you cry, so I would let him do me. Sometimes I told him to send you home and then he could tie me to his bed and do me that way, since he loved that. I never wanted him to do that to you, or see me like that, but right before he got caught, I was embarrassed when you saw him tie me up and put the thing in my butt. I was glad he told you to go home and do your homework, so you didn’t see him rape me that way. It was so humiliating especially when he put that thing in my mouth so I couldn’t talk or make noise. I have not told my mom about that stuff. My therapist asked about it, and I just shook my head no, and he got the idea I can’t talk about it, not yet. Sometimes I see something on tv or hear one of those songs he liked to play when he did stuff like that, and I just break down. Mom is good with it and will just hold me and snuggle me and stuff. I feel like a baby or toddler sometimes because I want her to hold me and make me feel safe, but I know I am still a big kid. I was embarrassed to let anyone know about that stuff too, but you are like my brother, so I know I can tell you and you will understand.” I said through tears.
“She held me Wednesday night like that. It felt so nice. My mom did it a few times, but my dad always got upset and told her to stop treating me like a big baby or a sissy, because he don’t want either of them in his house. She would hold me and talk softly to me when he was not home, or when she tucked me in, because he wouldn’t go into my room after you left. Your mom gives really good hugs and cuddles. I felt safe, loved, and special, just like when my mom did it. I miss her. I miss my dad too, but I miss the dad he was before this happened when he would hug me and rough house and stuff, now he won’t even touch me, like I have a disease he is afraid to get or something. It hurts so much when he does that.” Brian said as he broke into heavy tears. I just held him and rubbed his back, like my mom does for me, and Ben did for me before.
“Max, what if after they get back, he doesn’t want me to come home, or wants me to go to a boarding school? I read in some of those stories about all the sex they do in those schools. Some sounds fun, but I don’t want older boys to force me to do stuff, or a teacher shoving it down my throat. I hated it when he did that to me, and I couldn’t breathe, and he called us dirty names when he did that. I would rather stay here and live with you where I know I am safe. I heard him and my mom argue a few times, and he called me a sissy and faggot a few times, and I hated that. Before I came here, they had a big one, and he called me a big baby faggot, and I must have liked and wanted it since I didn’t say anything, even when they asked me why I had a hard time sitting and stuff. Mom yelled at him, and he said he won’t raise no faggot, especially one that is just a big baby cock sucker. I went to my room and cried myself to sleep that night. It was still early, but I was so scared and upset, I just grabbed my bear and rabbit and held them close to me under my big blanket and tried to hide and not be a problem to them. Why does he hate me now?” Brian said and then totally lost it.
I held him and talked softly to him. I kept telling him I loved him, and it was not our fault, and he did nothing wrong, and stuff like that. Mom got home early, and I never heard her come in the garage. She saw us and Brian crying, and she came and hugged us both.
“What’s wrong boys? Are you okay? Did someone hurt you or anything?” She asked very concerned.
“We are okay, I guess. We talked about some of the stuff that happened, and how some people want to think it’s our fault or we wanted it and call us faggots or mean stuff like that. Brian thinks his daddy hates him now, because he won’t touch him, or be around him, and called him mean names when he talked with his mommy.”
She pulled us both into a big hug and held both of us. After a few minutes I was better, but Brian was not. I looked at mom, and she got an idea of what I was thinking. I slid off her lap, to get us some juice, while she held and rocked Brian.
“Does my mommy hate me too? I heard them argue and she was telling him it was not my fault, and to not call me those names, and no matter what, I am their son, and she loves me. But did she mean it? What if he says I can’t come home or sends me to a boarding school? I don’t want to go to one of them and have the older boys forcing me to do stuff like Uncle Mitch did to me and Max. I would run away. Can I stay here with you and Max, if they don’t want me anymore? Please!!!” and he cried even harder.
I brought him s sippy of juice and helped him drink it. I gave him mine, because I knew he was still thirty, and I went and refilled his and drank from it. Mom just rubbed his back and rocked him while whispering to him for a few minutes. I hugged him and told him he could have top bunk if he wanted it, anytime.
“Brian, I was not going to say anything about this, because your mom asked me not too. First. She loves you very much and won’t send you away. She is very upset at your father, and they are talking a lot while they are away this summer. If for any reason you can’t go home, or your father forces her to send you to a boarding school, you are welcome to live with us, and I will tell them, no way for any boarding school, and we will be your boarding school. I don’t think you mommy would ever allow that to happen, but if for some strange reason it did, I want you to know you are safe and loved here and part of our family. I know how much Maxie loves you. You guys have been like 2 pees in a pod for so many years. Many people thought you guys were brothers. They assumed you were a year older, or you were fraternal twins. Your mom and I would laugh sometimes about it. I don’t want you to worry about this anymore. It is nothing you have any control over, so worrying only hurts you, and creates more stress on your mind and body. No matter what happens, you are safe here, and I will not let you go anywhere that you might get hurt. I know Max will not let you go anywhere like that either, and I am sure he would tell anyone off that tried to hurt or touch you or make you do something like that.”
“Thanks. I was so worried that I might have nowhere to go when the summer is done, or I would have to go to a boarding school and be the older boys’ slut, like Uncle Mitch and my daddy called me. I love Max, and I love you too. You give great hugs and make me feel safe. Thanks.”
“Your welcome sweetie. Now I want you to relax and watch some cartoons. You boys have about an hour until you go for the sleepover. I will get you some fruit for a snack. If you are tired, you can curl up and get a quick nap together if you boys want too.” Mom said as she slid him off her lap, onto the sofa, and went to get us a snack. I sat next to him and hugged him. The apple was good, but we both fell asleep for a little bit. Emotional stuff like that takes a lot of a person.
Mom woke us up about 15 minutes before Uncle Scott called. She had us pack a backpack with what we needed, and some diapers, even though he said he had plenty. We got our fishing gear and put everything by the front door. I took my tablet, just in case we got bored and we could read stories, or watch videos and stuff, and because I promised Ben, I would email him and send a video to him. We both put on shorts, a shirt, and figured our sandals would be fine. I have walked to his house in just a diaper before, but it’s almost 5 on Friday night, and that is a busy time and stuff.
When he called, we gave mom a hug and got our stuff. As we walked out, she told us to ‘behave’. Moms.
We got there and Matty was right behind us. The garage was open, so we put our fishing gear in there, next to the 2 poles we saw set aside. We headed into the house, as Matty led the way.
“Uncle, we are here. We put our fishing stuff next to yours in the garage.” Matty called out as we walked in.
“Sounds good boys, we are in the kitchen.” We heard back.
As we came around, we could see the kitchen, there was a boy, about Brian’s or Matty’s size, so he is bigger than me. I can tell he is skinny like me, and he is really pretty. He has long blonde hair that curls at his neck, and a cute button nose. I can’t tell his eye color yet but part of me just knows it’s blue. And it was.
“Boys, this is Caleb. Caleb, these are the boys I told you about. The one in the orange shirt is Matty, my nephew. He is your age. In the blue shirt is Max, he is really nice, and even smaller than you are. Next to him in the yellow shirt is Brian. He is Max’s cousin, but more like a brother. They grew up together from the time they were babies, until Max moved out here a few months ago. He lives in Nebraska.”
“Hi” Caleb said meekly.
I walked up to him and took his hand and shook it. I smiled as I did this because he looked at me funny. “Nice to meet you, Caleb. I hope you are not a bully. I know I am smaller than you, but I hate bullies, and Uncle Scott says you won’t tease us or me because I have to wear diapers all the time now. You will see me in them, so I will just tell you now. My good friends know I need and wear them, but I don’t want the school to find out, so please don’t tell anyone.”
He was looking at me with big eyes, and his mouth was agape. He stuttered, “I am not a bully. I am nice. You really wear diapers all the time?”
“Yep. I know a bunch of boys that wear them at night and sometimes to school for tests and stuff. My new best friend, Ben, wears them all the time too because he was in a sledding accident when he was 6 and his bladder was almost destroyed in the accident. He is really nice too. Maybe we can all be friends. What school do you go to?”
“I was homeschooled, so I never been to a public school. But I guess I got to go to one now, so I am a little scared of it. I don’t know what school.”
“Boys, he lives about a mile from here. He is in the same big development that Ben lives in, so I bet he will be going to school with you guys in the fall.” Scott said.
“Cool, we can show you around when you start. What grade are you going to be in. I am nine, but I will be in 5th grade when school starts, just like Max and Ben. We were in the same class.”
“Thanks. It would be nice to know someone before I start and when I get there, so I’m not totally lost and scared and stuff. I used to go to the playground by my house, but some boys started teasing me and calling me names last year, so we stopped going. I miss playing on the swings and stuff. It was neat to meet other boys, talk to them, and see the cool shirts they got.”
“Boys, lets head out back so I can start the grill, and we can work on dinner. I figure your little monsters will need some food soon, so you don’t attack me.” Scott said with a laugh.
I looked at Brian and Matty and we smiled. We all attacked him and tried to nibble on his arm or fingers, as we all laughed.
“You guys are silly and funny. I like you. I was so scared you would be mean and only care about sports or stuff like that, which I don’t know nothing about. I am excited to go fishing tomorrow. I never went before. My mom told me it was too dangerous because I could fall in when I first asked here. But Mr. Scott talked her into letting me go fishing with him and spend all weekend until Monday afternoon. He is so wonderful.” He said with a big smile as he looked up at Scott and had a different look in his eyes when he did that. It made me wonder about a few things. I wonder if he and I can sleep together one night and talk a little and maybe see what the knows about his stiffy and butt and making them feel good. I bet Uncle Scott has taught him a few things, based on the way he looked at him. It would make sense since I know they got here a couple of hours ago, because we saw him drive past us with a kid in his SUV when we were riding back home. He is really cute and looks kinda girly in many ways. His hair looks very girly, and if we become friends, I will talk to him about getting it cut before school starts.
He had fun playing outside. We played tag and catch. It was warm so I stripped to just my diaper. Brian took off his shirt and so did Matty. You could see the top of Brian’s diaper above his shorts, but no one said anything, but I saw Caleb stare at it a few times.
“Caleb, you should take off your shirt. You need to get some sun. It’s good for you, and it helps us grow better. All of us that are kinda small, need to make sure we get some sun and a nice tan. I am working on a diaper tan. I think it looks better than a normal tan, kinda like a cool sexy speedo tan. Do you like it?”
“WOW, I didn’t know that. If you guys won’t tease me for being so skinny and stuff, I will. Yeah, you look really good.” He said as he took off his shirt but stared at me. He even licked his lips, which makes me think he likes to suck too.
“You are not much skinnier than I am. We can see your rib area, but we can’t see all the bones and stuff. I knew a kid, and he was super skinny and when his shirt was off, you could see all his rib bones and bones in his back. It was kinda scary. His mom didn’t give him much food, but he got to live with his aunt and she and her family helped him a lot. His new brothers helped him in school and even making friends. He was in my class last year. We can help you like that too, if you want cool friends.”
“I guess some are skinnier than me. My mom don’t starve me or anything like that. But we eat mostly veggies at home, so I am hungry a lot when I go to bed. I hope we can be friends. You guys seem cool and are not tons bigger than me so I don’t worry so much you will beat me up or stuff.”
“We are not bullies. We hate bullies. My mom said HATE is a 4-letter word, and it’s bad. We should never hate a person, but It’s okay to hate Okra and Brussel Sprouts. I told her I hate Bullies. It’s not a certain person, but it’s how some people act and hurt others. She said that it was okay as long as I didn’t get angry or upset because of that hate. It’s more fun to be friends with people.” Brian said.
“My mom said kinda the same stuff too and so has Uncle Scott. He is a cool Uncle.” Matty said.
I turned around and shook my butt at him. I looked over my shoulder, and he was staring at my diapered butt, and so was Uncle Scott. I noticed it looked like he got stiff in his shorts now.
“Do you like my diapered butt. Lots of people says it’s super cute, even Uncle Scott said that to me before.”
“Ugh yeah, I like it. I wonder what my butt looks like when I wear a diaper?”
“We can tell you tonight. I got my tablet with, and we can even take a picture or video and then you can look at it and see for yourself. Maybe you and me can do a diaper dance and shake our butts at the camera.” I suggested, with a giggle.
“Cool, that sounds fun. I have never done nothing like that before. At home I wear jammies over my ‘protection’ and I think my mommy is embarrassed I still wet at night. I kinda wish I could walk around at night in my GoodNites and even in the morning, when it’s summertime.”
“You can do that here. You can wear just a diaper the whole time if you want to, but I would wear some clothes when we go fishing or to get food. But at the stream, I and Ben stripped to just our diaper and sat on a rock to fish and talk. Uncle Scott came by, saw us, and said ‘Hi’. He said we looked really cute and cool that way. Right uncle Scott?”
“Yeah. It was neat to walk around the corner and see you both there like that. It’s relaxing and a good way to get a tan. Vitamin D is very good for you, and the best source is from sunlight on our skin. It helps your bones grow and get stronger, as well as calcium get used better so you can grow and be stronger.” He said.
We played until dinner was ready. We sat outside and ate. We talked and laughed and had fun. Caleb wanted to sit next to Scott, and he even moved his chair a little closer. Scott looked at him when he did that and then looked at us. I just smiled.
After dinner we played out back for a little longer. Uncle Scott’s gardens are doing great. Most of them are taller than me and got these funny looking leaves, and a strong smell. He said they are a medical herb and then showed us the huge sunflowers and purple tomatoes he has growing. He noticed I was really wet and needed to get changed soon.
“Boys, it looks like Max needs a fresh diaper. So, I think it’s time for everyone to go #2 if you need to, and then I will get you all in your diapers. We can come out and play here more, watch a movie, or play games if you want, but let’s get you guys into a night diaper.”
“Yeah, I am really wet. I don’t go #2 in my diaper, but I will do it in the bathroom on the potty. We are outside, so I was not worried if I leaked, but I don’t want to leak inside. What time are we getting up to go fishing?” I said with a grin.
“Uncle, can all of us kids wear a diaper tomorrow like we normally do when you take us fishing? That way we don’t have to go pee when we are fighting a big fish, or get a mosquito bite on our wiener if we pull it out to pee?” Maty asked before Uncle could answer me.
“Max, that makes sense, and leaky diapers outside is no big deal at all, and I have had several boys with leaky diapers inside over the years. I am glad you go poopy on the potty, like a big diaper boy. I was thinking we would get up about 6, I want to be out the door no later than 7, but earlier is better. We can hit a drive thru for breakfast.”
“Matty, that is how it normally works. Once I get you all up, I will send you each to go #2 if you can and then get you each into a fresh diaper. Just like we normally do all the other times I have taken you or others fishing. A mosquito bite on your wiener is not fun at all, nor are wet pants when fishing. Remember that when we are done fishing, if you got wet pants, you need to strip anything that is wet off before riding home. Remember how it was when you and Max fell in the water and got your pants wet from the river. At least it was clean water, and not pee.” Uncle Scott said with a chuckle, and I giggled because I remember when we fell in, and my mom shows that video a lot to family and friends.
“But will others see our diapers or tease us?” Caleb asked in a worried tone.
“I doubt it. Under clothes they might notice, if they look closely, but we will be fishing and anyone we see will be doing the same, focusing on the river, and fishing. No one will tease you. Matty wears them most the time he is here, and always when we go fishing and no one has ever teased him. A few boys noticed and they talked about them, and one was a bedwetter, and his dad thought the diaper for fishing and the car trip home was a great idea, since boys will often fall asleep on the ride home after fishing, and accidents can happen then. Besides, you will have 3 other friends in diapers too to give you strength.” Uncle Scott said with a caring smile. I figure he wants to see all of us in just our diapers as much as he can all weekend, and to change us too. Brian should be able to hide that he is in a diaper too, by just taking it off in the bathroom, and outing it in the trash can.
I was the first in the bathroom, because I needed to go #2. Once I was done, Uncle Scott used some wipes to get me clean. I got stiff, and he smiled at me as he wiped it down extra carefully for me, before he lotioned it good. As he was doing that, Caleb came into the room in his undies. He was looking at my stiffy and smiling.
“Diaper changes can be a lot of fun, when a friend or friends help you out. Just like it’s fun to take a bath or shower with someone, so you can help make sure each other is clean, especially in the diaper area.” I said with a smile. Uncle stopped playing with me and finally pulled the thick night diaper up and got it taped up.
“Your all-good Max. Now it’s your turn Caleb. This is the night diaper I know the boys prefer, and I am sure you will love it. It’s even more comfy than the ATN I had you wear the other times. This one will last the rest of the night, and until school time if you wear it that long, so no worries. Drink all you want tonight.” He said as he reached to remove Caleb’s undies as I slid off the bed. Caleb was blushing and tried to cover himself.
“Caleb, we are all guys here. You just saw Max in all his glory, even with a stiffy. It wouldn’t be fair for him to not get to see you the same way. You will get to see each other get changed all weekend. I might even have you help me change some of them, and have Max help me diaper you later. It’s normal for boys to get stiff when they get their diaper changed, especially when it’s by a guy or boy they like to be around. It happens to little boys and toddlers all the time, even when their mommy changes them. A diaper feels good and makes most boys very happy, even if they are too scared to admit it.” He said as lifted Caleb onto the bed and started to wipe him to make sure he was clean, esp. his butthole. Brian was in the room when he started this, and we both noticed he worked the butt hole a little extra than needed, and it made Caleb moan a little and get super hard and even start to throb. He sure likes having his boy hole played with, and he is used to it.
Caleb was close to his boygasm I am sure, when Uncle Scott was done with the lotion on him and then pulled the diaper up and taped it nice and tight. Caleb reached his hand to his crotch, feeling the softness of the diaper, and how it confined his stiffy away with a lot of padding around it so rubbing it will not help much.
Brian was next and Scott did a normal change on him, a quick wipe, lotion, then diaper. He did the same for Matty, but he did move his finger around Matty’s butthole a little, saying it looked dirty like someone did not wipe good enough. That made Matty blush a little, but he also moaned from the feelings he got from it.
Once we were changed, he wanted to get a few pictures of us, and I asked him to email them to me. We went and played outside in our diaper, in the back yard. Caleb was leery at first but soon he was laughing and having fun with us. Uncle Scott, I know, was using his Phone to take pictures and some videos of us in just our diapers.
A little bit later, we were very thirsty. We went inside and got a big cup of juice. Uncle Scott gave us sippy cups, which made Caleb blush again and looked at us to see if we reacted. We just took it and drank from it, since it’s pretty normal, and no big deal.
“Sippy cups are nice. We can’t spill them and get in trouble. My mom uses them at my house now most the time for me and my friends.” I said.
“Same at my house. Me and my little brother normally use sippy cups, even at dinner, just so we don’t make a big mess, and it’s required if we want to have a drink when we watch tv or a movie. She even has some bottles in the fridge with juice in them for when we are thirsty. They are nice especially when we lay back and relax or watch a movie or tv laying on the bean bags.”
“Cool, my mom don’t do any of that. But she yells at me if I spill, and sometimes she won’t let me take anything to drink when I watch tv, or if I can, it is only water, so it won’t stain nothing.” Caleb said.
“I can talk to her and suggest the sippy cups and explain how they help keep spills away and boys happy. When she asks you, tell her lots of big boys use them, and they are great so boys can’t spill their juice or milk when they are watching tv, or playing with toys. Can you do that?”
“Okay, I can do that. I just don’t want her to think I am a big baby and get mad at me. I know sometimes I let her down, especially when my GoodNites leak and get my bed and sheets all wet. Twice this week it even got my blanket wet, and she looked upset, but didn’t say anything, but I knew she was mad.” Caleb said softly and sounding sad and worried.
We got our sippies refilled and decided to watch a movie. We agreed on Star Wars I, Phantom Menace, so we can see Ani. As we watch it, we talk and say we bet Ani is in a diaper under his robes, so he does not make the director mad by having to go pee a lot. I looked at Uncle Scott and gave him a nod and then looked at the kitchen. He looked confused but knew I wanted to talk to him.
“Uncle Scott, can we have some popcorn? I will come help with it.”
“Sure, we can pop a few bags. I appreciate the help Max.” he said as we walked to the kitchen.
We got the popcorn started. Then he looked at me with a look, like ok, what’s up.
“Uncle Scott, since we are getting up early, I think we should sleep in the bedrooms upstairs. I would like to talk to Caleb in private and see if I can help him a little and stuff, so can you suggest where we sleep and then say you want Matty and Brian in one room and me and Caleb in the other. I know one has a Sonic blanket on it, and I think last time the other was Paw Patrol, since Dylan likes them, right?”
“I can do that. Can you tell me anything? Yes, it’s Sonic in one and Paw Patrol in the other since that is what Dylan prefers. I recently got a set of princess sheets, but I did not put them on for this weekend.” He said with a smile. As he put the next popcorn bag in the microwave.
“Was that for Caleb when he slept over before. He is kinda girly or a sissy, and I bet he loves being your special princess. I can tell by the way he looks at you, and how he moaned when you made sure his butt was extra clean.” I said with a grin.
“I am not sure I know what you are implying Max.” He said with some concern.
“Remember what you did to me, and my butt. I have a feeling you guys do that, and I bet he sucks on your too. I saw how he was looking at our stiffies and even licked his lips when he saw mine. I won’t tell anyone. But maybe later one time he is over, he and I can play around. Maybe Ben can join, and we can have a 3 way. I bet he would like it when Ben and I split roast him, over and over. Is he loud when he has his boygasm? I can tell he is a moaner.”
“Max, I can’t admit to anything, but you are very perceptive. I hope the other boys didn’t notice. Yes, I got the princess ones for him, with some pink GoodNites. He liked to play princess, since he played it with the girls he grew up with. I am sure he would love to play with you and Ben. I would like to see him and Matty go at it, myself. I can tell he likes and trusts you. He told me he thought you were so cute in your diaper and really wants to be your friend. I told him, you invite your friends to sleep over, and don’t let your diapers interfere with you being a happy and fun boy. That got him excited too.”
“Cool. I know another reason you want him and Matty to do it. You told me you would love to play with Matty, and if they were both doing it then you could try to join in. I bet if you were extra loving, and gentle with Matty, he would love it. He loves and trusts you and if you don’t hurt him, and make him feel extra loved and special, he would enjoy it I bet. Please don’t share any pictures or videos of Me or Brian in our diapers, nude, or anything else, online or with others. I know my father did that and when I am out and someone looks at me or a men stare at me, I think maybe he saw his videos, and he wants to use and hurt me like my father did.” I said and held back the tears. He hugged me and told me he was sorry that it happened.
“Max, I am so sorry that happened. I will not put any pictures of videos of you online, at least not any with your diapers showing or nude. I already shared the video of you and Matty when you fell in the water when we were fishing that time. A daddy should not do stuff to knowingly hurt or scare his son. I felt bad after what we did and how I acted when you told me it was like some of what he did. I am sorry I reminded you of him, and I hope I never remind you of him and how he hurt you again.”
“Thanks. But he is not my daddy. He was my father. I never had a real dad who loved and cared about me, just a father that used me for his needs and ignored how I felt and how it hurt me and Brian, and even my mom. I was called all kinds of names at school the day after he was in the newspaper. I had older kids come and ask me if I wanted to suck on their dick, since I couldn’t do it for my dad anymore. I hit one of them in the balls, and told him to go to hell, and next time I will rip his balls off and shove the down his throat, if he ever tries to force me to do sex stuff with him. I said it loud enough that a teacher heard and came over and took him and his friend to the office and then I got called in later. Brian was lucky, because at least at school, no one teased him or called him a faggot, or a slut. They had no idea he was hurt too, so he didn’t get humiliated every day at school.” I said as I cried on his shoulder.
While he held me, I felt him move his arm, so I looked and saw Brain and Matty looking at me and him, and both looked worried, especially Brian.
“Let’s get the popcorn and go watch the rest of the movie. But first, I think I should grab you a wet towel, so you can wash your face.”
After we got back, and the movie started, Brian leaned over and whispered to me. “Max, are you okay? Did he try to hurt you or anything. If he did, I will kill him if I have to. You protected me so much, and I will protect you if I can.”
“Thanks, but no he didn’t hurt me or anything. We talked and stuff. I will tell you more later, if you remind me when we are alone in our room. I am pretty sure he and Caleb are doing it, and I found out Caleb is a sissy, and likes to play princess. That is why he has princess sheets. He got them for him with some pink GoodNites. I want to sleep with Caleb tonight to talk to him. Is that okay with you?” I whispered back.
“Okay. I want to make sure you are okay and not hurt anymore. He would be a pretty princess or sissy boy. I read some stories about them, and they sound fun to play with, especially the ones that like to wear diapers and love to suck and be fucked a lot. I will sleep with Matty, that’s cool. We have talked some, but it will let me get to know him more, since he is your good friend here. I remember you said you really liked him and stuff and have played with him too. Maybe we can rub each other or use our hands in the diaper to make each other feel good. These are so thick, it’s hard to get any relief from rubbing m stiffy thru the diaper or even humping a pillow or stuffed animal.” He whispered and giggled a little.
“I know, it’s like a cock cage thing I read about in several stories. We can get hard, but can’t get an orgasm, so kinda like a cage that way. Thanks Brian. I love you so much. Thanks for being my best friend and my brother. I have always thought of you like a brother instead of a cousin.” I said and hugged him.
We watched the rest of the movie and ate popcorn. When it was done Uncle Scott talked to us.
“Boys, I know it is still early, especially for a sleepover. However, since you guys will be up no later than 6 am, I think it is best if you go to bed now. You can stay awake and talk or read on your tablets or stuff if you want to for a little while. Let’s get your sippy cups refilled and then tucked into bed. Matty, you and Brian have the Sonic room, while Caleb and Max get the paw patrol room, which Dylan loves. I see each of you is wet but nowhere near to leaking. Those will hold a lot more, as most of you know. Let’s get you guys your drinks and then tucked into bed. Max, do you have meds you need to take to help reduce your nightmares still?”
“I have it, but we forgot them. When I went to California and I had a sleepover at the birthday party, I didn’t have it then, and I was okay. I will cuddle and hold Caleb, if he doesn’t mind and I am sure that will help me feel safe and loved, and hopefully not have the bad nightmares. I don’t mind Paw Patrol. It’s funny and I watched it with bens brother before. Besides it’s just a bed. It could have pink princess or blue frozen sheets on it, and it would still be a bed where I sleep. It’s not my room, and it don’t define me.” I knew Caleb would like that, and the others would understand and agree pretty much.
“Sure, we can snuggle and cuddle. I like it when someone cuddles and holds me, especially in bed.” Caleb said and his eyes glanced at Scott for a second, but at least he did not move to look at him.
“Sounds like it’s all set. Diaper Boys, go fill your sippy cups. Pacifiers are in the drawer next to the sink, if you want one, and I know most of you use them at home, so don’t be shy. I will get you tucked in, and then you guys can talk, read, or whatever, since it’s only a little after 8. However, I will be around to make sure you are all settled down and trying to sleep when I go to bed, between 945 and 10pm. So, you have plenty of time to talk or have fun with each other.” Uncle Scott said as he ushered us to the kitchen.
He ended up getting out 4 pacifiers and giving us each one, ‘so you have good diaper boy dreams’ was his reason, but we smiled at him. I got a paw patrol one, and Caleb got a pink butterfly one. He blushed when he saw it, but smiled too, so I know he likes it.
I and Caleb went to the paw patrol room. It was a normal bedroom, made clearly for a boy with trucks and toys in it. It could be for a little or big boy, even a sissy boy, but right now with the paw patrol bedding it looks more for a little boy, but that is fine. We got in to bed, and Scott gave us each a quick hug, and a kiss on the forehead. Caleb tried to lift his head for a regular kiss, but Scott held his head firm. Then he tucked us in.
“Boys, have a great night, and happy diaper boy dreams. I will start the music in a few minutes. Have fun talking or doing whatever. Caleb, Max is a great young man, and I trust him fully. You can too. He is honest, a great friend, and very loving. I would bet very Horny too.” He said and then chuckled. I just smiled and nodded.
He went to tuck in Brian and Matty. A moment later we heard the music start.
“Max, what kind of stuff do you do for fun?”
“All kinds. I love riding my bike with my friends, like Matty, Brian, Ben, Jimmy, Collin, Jacob and a few others. I read a lot both books and some cool stories online. I love Lego, and my mom just got a fort for our back yard, so that is fun to hang out in. Some of us go to a support group for big boys, like us, that wear or like diapers. They meet every other week, and it’s nice to hang out with others just like me. They range from 7 to 15, I think. We are all friends, and the older boys treat us good, kinda like little brothers I guess, but always nice to us. We are going to do 2 campouts this summer together as a group. I think it’s in the back area of his grandpa’s ranch. There is a spot near a stream where they like to camp, fish, hike and just have fun. We can do it in just a diaper too, which makes it even more fun. What do you do?”
“I don’t do much, at least not much boy stuff. That is why Mr. Scott said I should meet you guys and try to be friends so you can help me learn more boy stuff. He is teaching me some stuff, but he said you guys play in the park, ride bikes, fish, video games, Lego and all kinds of fun stuff. I have done some of it a few times before, but not too much. I normally play with girls, and they do stuff they like, and I guess it’s different from what most boys do. They do a lot of dressing up and playing with dolls or stuffed animals. Sometimes we ride bikes, but it’s only around their block. They lived a couple blocks from my house, so I went there every day and did school and stuff and went home when my mom picked me up. At home I mostly read or watch cartoons. I got some Lego last year and I love them. My mom buys me a lot of stuff that I guess is girly, like the books I got to read are more about girls, my little pony, care bears, unicorns, and stuff like that, and not magic or Star Wars and stuff. I like Star Wars a lot. It’s my favorite movie. I like Harry Potter too, and I want to read them soon. After I read them, I want to read the Hobbit, because the movie was cool. My mom bought me some jammies to wear the first time I stayed with Scott here, because he told her the ones I had before were not the best ones for a boy my age. She asked why and I heard him say, that most boys are not into Yellow Bella PJs, or pretty pink princess nighties. I never knew that was stuff only girls wore. I want to be a boy, but it’s like my mommy wants me to be a little girl instead.” He said and started to cry.
I hugged and held him and told him, “It’s okay. I understand and think you’re a cute boy, and I bet a really pretty princess too.” That made him giggle a little.
“Caleb. I keep being afraid sometimes that the diapers will make me a big baby, and my mom likes to baby me sometimes too. But I know I am a big boy, and she tells me that too. If you want to be a boy, then you are a boy. I saw what you got in your diaper, and that makes you a boy. You can be a girly or sissy boy if you want to, and that’s okay. I like you for you, and don’t care if you are in a pink nighty with a pink pullup or diaper on under it, or if you are in a harry potter sleeper jammies with a bluey diaper or these thick and soft night diapers. I think you’re neat, and cute. I got a boyfriend, but sometimes we play sexy games with our friends so we all feel good, and I am sure you would like that.”
“You got a boyfriend? So that means you are gay and like boys. But that’s bad, right? I heard my old teacher say that gay is bad because God said so, and all gays go to hell. I don’t want to go to hell.”
“I am not big on religion. But I do believe in God and stuff. I know the bible says he makes us in his image, just the way he wants us to be. If we are gay, it’s how we were born, or how God made us, and wanted us to be. I know lots of people are hateful and use the bible as a reason to hate gays, or someone else. But God teaches love, not hate. We only go to hell, if we don’t believe Jesus is our savior is what I learned. I was told the Old Testament is old stuff and not really relevant much more, because it was before God gave us Jesus. The New Testament is the important stuff if we are going to read and believe the bible. Even our old preacher told us that. He said his favorite book for us to learn, and follow, is the Book of Mathew. He said it covers all the important stuff Jesus stood for and wanted us to understand and do. I know it says not to judge a person, not to hate anyone and we should love others. If a person judges you to be Gay and hates you then, they are going against what Jesus said to do, so they must be wrong if they want to rely on the bible. My mom and I talked about it when we moved here, because I didn’t want to go to church anymore. I liked the old pastor, but after the stuff happened, most the people there would look at me and mom funny, and some looked at me like I was trash or had a disease they could catch. I learned a lot of them act one way to look good and special, but when they see pain, suffering, and abuse first-hand, they turn a blind eye or blame the person abused and say it’s their fault or they asked for it. We are kids, we are big boys, we are diaper boys, we are friends, and that means we help each other. I didn’t want to be used or abused, and I did not ask for it, but they acted like it was all my fault and I deserved it. That made me want to hate them for that.” I said with some tears flowing. Caleb hugged me when I was done.
“I understand Max, and that makes a lot more sense than what Mrs. Carol would teach us. I know I just met you and stuff, but can I ask what happened to you? If you don’t trust me or want to tell me, I understand.”
“I will tell you, but it’s a secret, and you must pinky swear and then swear on your own stiffy not to tell anyone or to make fun of me or anyone else because of it. Is that a deal?”
“Okay, deal. Let’s swear.” We pinky swore and he swore that he would never get a stiffy again if he told anyone and I could hit him or do anything I want to hurt his stiffy too.
“My father hurt me. He used me. He hurt Brian and used him too. Brian is my best friend, but we are cousins, but I think of him more like a brother. We learned how to make our stiffies feel good. One afternoon we helped each other feel good, and my father came home early and caught us. He told us our mommies would hate us and throw us out if they found out. But if we did what he told us to do and made him feel good, he would keep it our secret. It went on for months. He raped both of us in the butt many times and made us suck on him too. He put it so far in our mouth and throat we would almost pass out. He made us lick each other’s buttholes, and he put stuff in our buttholes. He came to my room almost every night and pulled down my goodnight and put it in my butt. He made me to suck it clean afterwards. I hated that part the most or when he called me his little faggot slut son. He is the one that made me switch to GoodNites instead of diapers, because he said if I wore diapers anymore it meant I was a big baby, and I would be treated that way, and everyone would see me in my diapers, even at school. I hated him for what he did to me and how he hurt me. He took pictures and videos of us doing stuff together, and when he would fuck us. I know he sold some and put some online. He made a video and made me wear pink little girl GoodNites. I had to pee badly when we started, and he told me I had to hold it. I wet the GoodNites before he fucked me, so he told me I was a bad boy and a big sissy baby, and he would just fuck my boy pussy thru my wet pullup. He recorded it and I know he sold that one. I heard the police tell my mom they found some of the videos, and that was one that was sold on some black-market thing and had sold over 10,000 copies on that one site alone. I liked doing stuff with Brian. It felt good when we sucked on each other and even put it in each other’s butts, but I hated it when he was mean and made us try to hurt each other. I like how it feels to put it in another boy and make us both feel good. I know some boys have very sensitive butts and they are what is called a bottom boy. That means they get the pleasure and best tingles of boygasms when they get it in their butt. It’s like their butt gives them more pleasure than their willy does. I am not that way, but I know a person who is. I feel bad that I got Brian hurt, when I love him so much. I tried to protect him and when my father was really horny and wanted to fuck us hard and make us cry, I would tell him to do me, instead of Brian since I am his faggot son. That always made him do me and call me bad names and tell me he was going to fuck the faggot out of me, even if it killed me. I hate that word, and if anyone calls me a faggot again, I swear I will go crazy on them. I just hope I don’t kill them. You are the first person I told some of this too, because I can tell you care and are horny and want a man to fuck you too. It feels good when it touches that spot inside, but if he is mean, it hurts so much. I hope Scott is gentle and does not hurt you when you guys have sex.”
He had been looking at me in shock and even had some tears from what I told him. At the end his face went to surprise.
“I I I I don’t knowww what you are tallkkking about.” He stuttered. I just looked at him, as I tried to keep my tears under control.
“I feel so sad for what happened to you Max. I never had a daddy, and I always wanted one, but I now know that sometimes not having something is better than getting it, when it hurts you a lot. I will never tell anyone what you told me, not Mr. Scott, or anyone else. I do think you are cute and sexy, and I would like to play and learn stuff from you.”
“Do you like the taste of Scott’s sperm? It’s kinda sour and salty, don’t you think?”
“It was okay, but yeah salty and my tongue had a sour taste for a few minutes, but he got me some juice and then it was fine.” He said, without thinking about what he just admitted.
“Did you gag on his stiffy or were you able to swallow as he pushed it in, so it was easier.?”
“The first time I gagged on it. He told me I didn’t have to take all of it, even if I wanted to. I sucked and used my tongue on the head of it, and I tried a few times to get more in my mouth, but I only got like almost half of it. But at home I practiced with some hotdogs and a banana, so when I saw him the next weekend, I could take all of it. It hurt my throat, but I didn’t gag on it, and I knew he loved it. He put his sperm in my tummy and then a little in my mouth when he pulled back. I was so stiff that when he touched and rubbed me a few times I got my tingles then.”
“Cool. I had to learn to take it all in my mouth too and in my throat. At least Scott don’t try to make you pass out. Did you like when he put his fingers in your butt, and got it ready for his big stiffy. Could you feel each time he shot his sperm in your butthole, or did you just feel it get warm and wet inside you?”
“His fingers felt good. He sucked on me and put his finger in me. It hurt a little, but he touched something inside me, and I went crazy, it felt so good. He did it until I had 2 tingles that way, and he had 3 fingers in my butt. He laid me on my bed, pushed my knees to my chest, and I felt him put his stiffy at my butt and then slowly push in. It hurt a little at first. He stopped and let me adjust and then he pushed more in. He told me he was so proud of me when I was able to take all of his stiffy in my butt, and then he started to move in and out. That rubbed that spot inside, and I got my tingles just from him doing that. My stiffy never got touched. He told me I was a special boy because I could do that, and he would show me how wonderful it could feel. It feels so good. This afternoon when we did it, the only pain was when he popped inside me. Once his head was in, he slowly pushed it all the way in me. I got my tingles 3 times from his doing my butt today. He told me when we do stuff, I should not touch my stiffy, so I can get the best tingles just from my butt, so that is what we do. I had the strongest one last weekend when he did me and I got tingles 5 times and he spermed me twice before he got soft. It was almost an hour he was in me. I was a little sore, but it was worth it. I sniffed this strange stuff from a little brown bottle, and it made my head spin, but the pain was less as he pushed in and then it felt even better than ever before. He told me the stuff I smelled helps make butt sex easier and most boys love using it and get better tingles because of it. When he spermed in me today, I felt so special and loved as he held me close. We snuggled and he held me, and his stiffy was still in me. I felt it get soft, but it stayed in me until we got up, so I could use the bathroom. He got me some fruit, and he told me about you guys and then you showed up.”
“Cool, so you like it when he butt fucks you. Cool. I knew by the way you looked at him that you guys had been doing it. I can tell you look up to him and love him. You want him to be your daddy, or boyfriend, don’t you?”
“Yeah, I do. It feels great when he is in my butt. I even got a plug now I put in my butt at home at night. Yeah, I wish he was my daddy, and I could live with him, or else he was my boyfriend and when I was older, he would marry me. But please don’t tell anyone. He told me it had to be our secret or else he would get into a lot of trouble, and I would be treated badly, and my mom might blame me for it too. I don’t want to see him go to jail or anything, and I don’t want to lose him. Please don’t say anything…….” He said and was almost begging at the end.
“I won’t. If he hurts you or does stuff you don’t like, you need to tell him. He did me once, and he was rougher than I liked, and he called me dirty names, and I hated that. He wanted me to suck on his dick to get it clean, after he spermed in my butt. I told him no way, I hated when my father forced me to do it, and if he tried to make me do it, I would bite his dick off. He can be very loving, but I know he can get rough and controlling too. Just be safe. If you want to talk about anything, you can talk to me. We are friends, and we both like sex and the feeling of a big stiffy in our diaper boy butt.”
“Thanks Max, you are the best. He told me I could trust you guys, and especially you, because you understand some of my feelings and will help me and not try to use or hurt me like some boys might. I hope we can do stuff. I would love to feel you in my butt, and maybe even suck on you too. I like sucking on it. One night he let me suck on him for a long time. My jaw was sore, but he told me it felt so good and relaxing to have his cock in my mouth and throat. I did it for over a tv show and had to stop when I couldn’t move my jaw anymore. He hugged me and kissed me. Then he pulled my undies down, put it in my butt, and had me bounce on it while he watched tv. That was a lot of fun. When he spermed me, he told me it was time to get ready for bed, so he carried me to his room, and put a diaper on me. Before he taped the diaper on me, he put a thing in my butt, like a plug, so his daddy sperm would be in me all night and breed me more, but it also vibrated, and that was wild. The diaper was not this thick, but it was pretty nice. I think he called it ATN or something like that. He woke me up with that plug, it was buzzing in my butt, and I got my tingles just after I woke up. He told me when I spend the week here soon, if I want, I can have that for part of the day, and we can see how many times I can get my tingles from it. He said I might get so many and feel so good, I could pass out. I want to try it.”
“Cool, I read about some of that in some stories. I like to read sexy stories online about horny boys having sex with other boys, or men, and some of the boys wear diapers. Do you have a tablet?”
“Yeah, I got one for Christmas. I use it mostly for school stuff, but I also read books on it.”
“Cool, I can email you some links to good horny boy and diaper boy stories.”
“I don’t got an email yet. My mom said I am too young, and the places I looked, said I had to be a teenager.”
“I know they say that, but you just tell them you are 18 or 19 and then get an email. You need one, and I can help you set it up tomorrow if you want. I suggest Gmail or Yahoo. I know Uncle Scott will let us use his phone to set it up, since it wants to send a text code to a phone, and that way if you ever forget the password, it will text his phone with a code to change your password.”
“Ok, cool. Do you wear these diapers a lot?”
“Yeah, I wear them every night now, and sometimes in the day, especially when I am home all day or we are driving or going out where others will not see me much. These are super comfy and soft. They make me waddle a little when dry sometimes, but when I am really wet, I waddle a lot. We all will in the morning, and when we are done fishing, I bet too. The only drawback to these diapers is that when we rub each other, it feels good, but not enough to get our tingles. But if we put our hand inside the diaper it should work. Do you want to try that?”
“Sure. Can I do it for you first? Can you pull the front down far enough so I can suck on you? I saw it when you were getting diapered, and I wanted to suck on it.”
“Yeah, I can try. You might be able to. I saw how you looked at me and licked your lips. I knew then you wanted to suck on me and play with me. Let’s try.”
For the next 30 or 45 minutes we had sexy fun. He sucked me 3 times and I sucked him once and then put my fingers in his butt and got him his tingles that way just from his butt feeling good.
“Max that was a lot of fun and it felt great. Thanks. I hope we can do more stuff later when we are friends.”
“I liked it too. We are friends now. Sure, I like having fun like that. I bet it will be fun when I can put it in your butt. Maybe when we get back from fishing, we say we need a bath or shower, and we take it together and do more sex stuff then.”
“Wicked cool. I want to do that!!!”
“Do you like diapers better than GoodNites?”
“Yeah. I don’t wake in a wet bed and a soaked pull-up in the middle of the night. The ones I wore before are nice, but they make a lot of noise when I don’t got anything on over them. These are noisy too, but they are a lot thicker and softer too. I like both of them.”
“Cool, maybe Scott can talk to your mom if you ask him to, so you can wear diapers at home and not just with him. We can help teach you to diaper yourself, but I still can’t put these thick ones on really good and tight yet, but I am getting better, so I have my mom, or Brian or Ben, do it for me. If your mom does it, make sure you don’t got anything in your butt, because she could see it when she diapers you.”
“That would be cool. I will ask him before I go home. He offered me some diapers to take home a few times, but I was too scared mom would think I am a big baby and be disappointed in me, so I said no. But if he talks to mom for me and suggests it and says I don’t leak so no extra laundry to do, bet she will do it.”
“I’m pretty sure you could wear size 8 diapers. Maybe even size 7 overnight. I can put my luvs or pampers on myself, so you could learn to do that and wear them whenever you want to. He gave me a copy of this music that he plays, and I like it a lot and I sleep better with it. I know Matty has the music too, and so do some of our friends now because we gave them a copy of it. Sometimes when I wake up, I feel happy I am wearing a soaked diaper and feel like a good boy because I am diapered and got my pacifier; Other times I look forward to sitting in my special chair and being a good diaper boy for my mommy. It’s weird.”
“Yeah, when I first heard it, I felt better and happy I was wearing a diaper, and it was really wet when I woke up. I felt happy and wanted to show it to him so he would tell me I am a good diaper boy. Now I feel like it’s okay to wear diapers and that good boys wear diapers. I am excited to wear one all day tomorrow when we go fishing and stuff.”
As we talked, Scott came by and told us he was going to bed, and we should try to get some sleep too. We told him OKAY. Once he closed the door, Caleb kissed me and stuck his tongue in my mouth. It was fun to tongue wrestle for a few minutes.
“That was fun Max, Thanks. You are so nice. Do you think maybe we can do something during the summer, even if I’m not visiting Mr. Scott. I can ride my bike here. Especially if I tell her I am riding to the library and then come to see you.”
“Sure, we can hang out. Brian is here all summer, but I am sure he will like hanging out and doing stuff with you. Especially if you come over in a diaper, even if it’s a pampers or luvs type diaper.”
He smiled at me, and I could tell he was very happy. I got his pacifier and put it in his mouth and told him to enjoy sucking on that all night. He smiled around it. I put mine in my mouth, but then took it out and told him, I was going to do a small list of stories for him to check out, and I will then email it to him tomorrow after we get him an email. I started sucking on my Pacifier again, while I went onto my tablet and put together a list of stories for him. I saved it as a draft in my email, and I knew he would like them. I sent him a wide range of them, some very horny boys, some horny boys with men, some horny diaper boys getting fucked, and some of just fun diaper boy stories. Some are Love stories, and others are slutty stories or stuff like that, and some are even humiliating too.
Mac and Cheese, Popper Training, Summertime Fun, Caleb, P2 Convention, Play All Night, Sleepover, Matty’s new Life, Birthday Surprise, Exploring my brother, What Families are For, Bell Boy, Tutoring JJ, Slutty Whore, Playground for International Boys, Summertime Fun, Lincoln, Shattered (Nascar!), Help, Spud, White Elephant Boy Exchange Party, Brendan, Cor’s Adventures, PussyBoy, Boy Breeding, When Little Brothers Learn Too Much, Middle School Sucks, Camp Clover, Daddy and the Party Slut Bus, Daddy’s little party slut, Party Slut Brothers, Happiest Place on Earth, Logan, Gabriel, Barrett’s New Life, Summer Camp Virgin, Little Brother Liam, Babysitting Bradley, Home Schooled, Pervy POV, Halloween, Under the Bed, Stories of an Old Boy, Camping, Peter’s Promise, Training Pants, Xmas Jammies, Jack Kyle and Neighbor, Jackson’s House, New Life for Josh and Justin, Summer Vacation, Cousins, Jackson’s Big Mistake, Sam, Sib Ranking, Secrets Among Friends, Baby Camp, Loving Benjamin, Big Bro to Little Bro, Watching my Son Grow, Toby, Willies Trip with his Friends, Daddy’s Birthday Surprise, My Brother Richie, Our Little Secret , By Who Knew too Much, Runaway, and, Trapped in a Diaper.
I knew he would like most of them. I am sure some he will love, and others will be just ok, but I want to see what makes him horny the most. I figured this list will keep him busy for a few days or a week. I just hope his mom don’t find the stories if he saves them on his tablet.
By the time I was done with it, and saved the draft email, he was asleep and cuddled to my side. He was gently sucking on his pacifier, and I am sure no matter what was put in his mouth, he would suck on it all night long. I put away my tablet and drifted off to sleep, thinking about all the fun we will have tomorrow.
End Chapter 20
DONATE to NIFTY. They need your donations so they can keep the site going. Tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy stories!
Check out my other ongoing stories.
Be True to Your Heart: At Nifty and AO3. (Very Horny Boys!)
Lemons to Lemonade: AO3 and Nifty.
Sleepover Fun: At AO3.(ON HOLD, being redone)
See all my stories on my AO3 Author Page.
NEW STORY: LIFE’S NOT FAIR: on AO3 and many chapters ahead of Nifty so far) and on Nifty. It’s a coming-of-age story. It’s also a love story. There will be some kissing and such, but no hot action until the later chapters. Check it out.
If you like my stories, please drop me a note and let me know what you liked in the chapter. This is the only way an Author knows people are reading his work, and the time he dedicates to writing and editing the story is not wasted! I LOVE feedback. I will happily answer any questions you might have, and I’m open to suggestions, so drop me an email. Flames and spam will be ignored and blocked. Email: [email protected]
Pages Navigation
AidenTheAuthor on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Apr 2023 04:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Apr 2023 09:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
AidenTheAuthor on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Apr 2023 12:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Apr 2023 10:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
AidenTheAuthor on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Apr 2023 12:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Sep 2024 04:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Wed 22 Nov 2023 11:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Fri 23 Feb 2024 11:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
GreenApplesSC on Chapter 1 Tue 05 Sep 2023 09:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Tue 05 Sep 2023 10:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Tue 05 Sep 2023 11:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Sep 2024 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kikimmy923 on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Mar 2024 07:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Mar 2024 08:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
HowieBabe on Chapter 2 Fri 26 Apr 2024 05:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
andrewbrasher on Chapter 3 Mon 22 May 2023 06:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 3 Tue 23 May 2023 09:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Coxc47497 (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 15 Jun 2023 03:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 4 Tue 20 Jun 2023 09:36PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 20 Jun 2023 09:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Aero (Guest) on Chapter 4 Sat 19 Oct 2024 06:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 4 Mon 21 Oct 2024 04:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dave P (Guest) on Chapter 6 Tue 10 Oct 2023 02:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
David (Guest) on Chapter 6 Mon 13 Nov 2023 11:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 6 Tue 14 Nov 2023 02:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 7 Sat 30 Dec 2023 10:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Diaperaryanboy (Guest) on Chapter 7 Sat 27 Jan 2024 10:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
zeoshotaboy on Chapter 7 Fri 23 Feb 2024 12:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 7 Fri 23 Feb 2024 11:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
zeoshotaboy on Chapter 7 Sun 10 Mar 2024 07:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 7 Mon 11 Mar 2024 08:09AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 11 Mar 2024 08:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
zeoshotaboy on Chapter 7 Sun 07 Apr 2024 09:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 7 Mon 08 Apr 2024 12:55AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 08 Apr 2024 12:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
zeoshotaboy on Chapter 7 Sun 28 Jul 2024 03:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 7 Mon 29 Jul 2024 02:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
zeoshotaboy on Chapter 7 Sun 12 Oct 2025 05:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 7 Sun 12 Oct 2025 05:50AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 12 Oct 2025 05:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 7 Sun 12 Oct 2025 05:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Diaperaryanboy (Guest) on Chapter 10 Thu 25 Apr 2024 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Realnamewaswilliam (Guest) on Chapter 13 Tue 20 Aug 2024 12:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 13 Mon 09 Sep 2024 05:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
EricMurphey on Chapter 16 Tue 22 Oct 2024 03:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 16 Wed 23 Oct 2024 04:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
EricMurphey on Chapter 16 Wed 23 Oct 2024 04:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Trent (Guest) on Chapter 16 Thu 12 Dec 2024 03:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 16 Thu 12 Dec 2024 04:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Diaperaryanboy (Guest) on Chapter 17 Tue 17 Dec 2024 08:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 17 Wed 18 Dec 2024 03:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ron_B on Chapter 17 Wed 18 Dec 2024 02:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 17 Thu 19 Dec 2024 06:26AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 19 Dec 2024 06:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Realgoodnameihave (Guest) on Chapter 17 Fri 20 Dec 2024 11:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 17 Sat 21 Dec 2024 04:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 17 Thu 06 Feb 2025 03:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation